《Deus: We are all Lords》 Chapter 1 I ?Location: ??? Date: ??? In an incredibly thick forest, filled with all sorts of trees and creatures, none are recognizable by humans. This forest stretched on for several thousands of kilometers with no end in sight. In this forest existed an insignificant and incredibly run-down building, or, in better words, a damaged castle. The castle had vines and shrubs of all kinds growing around it to show that the forest had reimed itsnd. No one knows how long the castle has existed in this forest, nor does anyone know who built it, but today was different. Inside the lonely castle, a man could be seen sitting on the only object in the entire castle that did not look old: the throne. The man, standing at what seems to be a height of about 5.6 feet, was of a darkerplexion and had dark hair; his looks could be described aspletely average. The man sat on the throne with his eyes closed and no one else in sight around him. For hours, he remained in this unconscious state with no signs of waking or change in posture. At some point, he seemed no different from a stone statue. ... Waking all yers .... A mysterious and cold-sounding voice suddenly spoke, and soon the man''s fingers twitched as he slowly started showing signs of waking up. "Ahh!" he cried sharply as he lifted his hands to protect his eyes from the harsh sun. After waiting a few seconds for his eyes to adjust to the light, the man finally brought down his hand to find the source of the light. He knew that his bed didn''t have any window or light source around it that brought in this much bright light. Finally opening his eyes fully to look around him, the man found himself looking at apletely different environment than what he remembered. "Where is this?" the man questioned, now fully awake. Looking around, all he saw were damaged, moss-covered walls and arge amount of small shrubs that grew all over the floor. He didn''t remember the house having any such environment; yes, it was beautiful, but he had never been anywhere with such peaceful scenery. ... World Announcement!!! Title: Introduction to [Deus] Greetings to all yers We wee you all to the [Deus]. a designed to amodate you, the yers. Deus is a fifty thousand times (50,000x) bigger than your home, [Earth]. [Deus] is home to trillions of creatures, some sentient, some mindless, some hostile, some friendly, and some neutral. Deus will be divided into various territories that will be ruled and defended by you, the yers. The winners of each event shall be handsomely rewarded; eternal life, godhood, etc. are not out of the question. Talent Awakening shall now begin. ... "Hmm?" The man questioned his sanity due to the strange voice he was hearing; he was 100% sure that there was no one here, and even if there was, the person''s voice would never be as clear as this was since he couldn''t see anyone around him. Above all, the voice didn''t seem to being from a normal human; it sounded so cold that it seemed mechanical, and he was at least 80% sure that no human could replicate a voice this cold. Choosing to ignore the weird voice and its means ofmunication, the man focused on its message. He may not have known much about what was happening, but didn''t the voice just infer that he was transmigrated into some strange world? "And also, what the fuck does it mean by 50,000x bigger than Earth? Just how big is this then?" the man shouted Chapter 2 II ?A normal person would have thought of the chance that this was all a prank of some type considering that the technology of today could surely achieve these things, but he knew his friends well enough to know that they were just as broke as he was so they would never be able to afford anything of that sort. ... yer [Kingsley] is undergoing awakening. ... A new message was heard, and soon he felt some sort of heat rising inside him. It felt as though there was some self-heating kettle inside him as the heat slowly got hotter and hotter, and he waspletely covered in sweat and was rolling around on the floor. "Argh!!!!" Kingsley screamed continuously as he clutched onto his stomach in pain; it was unbearable, but he had no choice but to bear it since he had absolutely no idea what was going on. He got the part where he and probably many others had been transferred here via some mystical means by whoever was behind the messages, but he still didn''t understand anything that was happening, and it hadn''t been exined either. Minutes passed with Kingsley rolling on the floor when the pain finally starteding to an end. "Huff¡­.huff" "What was that?" Kingsley shouted as soon as he finally caught his breath. ... yer talent has awakened. Updating all systems based on the yer''s talents ... "What is happening?" Kingsley asked himself, confused; nothing so far had made any sense. Yes, due to his years of umted knowledge on manga,ics, and various TV series, he could guess what was happening, but a guess was still merely a guess. He didn''t understand what the term "yer" meant in this situation, and if it was just as he thought, then what exactly was the game they were ying and how many of them were ying said game. ... Lord talent [Domini] awakened Rank: ??? Lord Kingsley has been determined not to need any help from the systems. Deleting all system abilities [Chat] and [Lord''s Eye] have been deemed necessary and thus shall remain. ... "Eh?!" Kingsley shouted in surprise, "What the fuck?" He had no idea what this was for. Just after he felt as though he had some idea of what was going on, the system, or whatever the voice was called, started deleting the functions that should have made him OP. If he was right, then he was in a situation simr to all those Chinese novels that he had once read, where the main character along with everyone on earth was transferred to another world and made the lords of their own territories. Each lord is given a talent or ability, and along with that, they are to nurture their own army. Of course, Kingsley couldn''t be so sure that this game was the same as that one, but everything he had seen so far hinted towards such a plot, which also means that by the system deleting all its functions for him, he had means of summoning his troops or even upgrading his infrastructure. Chapter 3 III ?"Why are you doing this?!" He shouted as tears started rolling down his cheeks. Despite his shameful disy, Kingsley did not care, as he knew that pride couldn''t keep him alive. The system, however, could keep him alive, but now that he had lost that too, it was as though someone was plotting against him. "Hahahaha!!" Heughed at his doom. It didn''t matter what sort of game this was; all he knew was that he was doomed when it began. With this thought in mind, Kingsley sat back on the throne behind him as he immediately decided to focus on the other things he had instead of his hopeless situation. "How exactly do I use the abilities I have left?" He asked himself, since he had absolutely no clue as to how anything works here. ... Mapping out all territories Granting Barracks and Troops Lord [Kingsley] is exempt due to certain circumstances. ... "Why?!!!" Kingsley shouted in anger this time; this didn''t make sense; if he didn''t get any troops, then how the fuck was he supposed to survive? "You know what?" ..... Fuck you!" He screamed at the sky while pointing his middle finger towards it. ... Title: Event Announcement! All lords are given a slight grace period of one (1) week. During this week, the Lords and their territories shall be in a state of absolute safety as you prepare your troops for battle. The lords have total control of their territories and can do as they like in them. Please use this period to strengthen yourself and your troops. After the grace period, all lords shall participate in the next event, which is a beast tide. This tide willst for five (5) days, and all survivors shall be rewarded. All Under the age of 10 and all persons above the age of 65 shall be given preferential treatment. They are all given a grace period of two (2) months. Good luck to you all. ... "Okay, it has been confirmed; then it''s like those light novels," Kingsley thought after calming down. The new event announcement had proven that his guess was right, but that didn''t change the fact that he had absolutely nothing to defend himself after the grace period, even though due to his guess being right, Kingsley felt as though he may have a means of survival. "How do I use this [Chat] function?" he asked as he tried to put his new n into action, and immediately a small holographic window appeared before him. [Hello, is anyone here?] [What is this?] [What is happening?] [Why am I here?] [Mommy?!] The various chats appeared one by one and were flowing so fast that he could hardly make any sense of some of the messages. Looking at the number of messages, a thought suddenly took root in his mind. "Was everyone transferred?" Chapter 4 IV ?This question took root in his mind and couldn''t leave, no matter how Kingsley tried to convince himself to focus on his survival. He couldn''t help but worry, as if everyone on [Earth] were truly transferred here and given the same treatment, then that would mean that his family members were here too. His siblings, niece, and nephew were probably out there somewhere experiencing the same thing as him. As an uncle to four people and brother to four other people, he couldn''t help but worry for their wellbeing. "Kingsley focus!!" He said as he pped himself after all he couldn''t help anyone if he was dead. . Looking at the messages which just kept on flowing in, Kingsley knew that his initial n would never work. Before he could even manage to attract someone''s attention the message he sent would have been sent way down into oblivion by the newer messages and trying to find his family through it would be impossible since the chat contained almost 7 billion people talking at the same time. "So this is my next best option" Kingsley thought to himself as he looked at his ability "What exactly does [Domini] mean? Wait, is this Latin?" Kingsley thought to himself as he tried to brush up on the small bits and pieces of Latin he knew from his years in a Catholic school. "Domini¡­.. domini¡­. Wait, doesn''t that mean Lord, or was it King? Well, it doesn''t matter, but why would my ability be named Domini? ... Name: [Domini] Rank: ??? Description: An ability of unknown origin now owned by the Lord [Kingsley]. As the name implies, the user of this ability is God in his or her realm or territory. The user has the ability to create, destroy, and change anything within his/her territory; in exchange, the user bespletely unable to leave his/her territory. Limitations: * User bes unable to leave his/her territory * The user is unable to use his or her abilities on himself. Note: The ability is tied to the user''s territory level. Please work hard. ... "Uh¡­ what?" Kingsley asked himself in absolute disbelief; he now understands why the system deemed it unnecessary to assist him. "And wait, is this the [Lord''s Eye] ability?" He asked due to the new holographic window that was floating before him. He didn''t know why, but he felt as though he was using the ability even though he didn''t know how. The only guess that came to his mind was that he could use his abilities just by thinking about them. "Does the [Dominion] ability work with thought too?" Kingsley said it out loud to no one in particr. Kingsley took his time trying to understand the condition required to activate his abilities. There was a sudden burst of light that spread throughout his surroundings, with him as the center. "What was that?" Kingsley questioned himself as though he didn''t see what had happened, While looking around to try and catch a glimpse of the running "bright yellow light" again, Kingsley was suddenly attacked by a short but incredibly sharp headache. The headache didn''tst long as it only appeared for a short while and left, but it left behind a set of incredibly valuable information. "Is this my territory?" Kingsley asked in surprise as he went through the information given. ... All territories have been given. Generating all beginner buildings... Lord [Kingsley] is exempt due to certain circumstances. He shall not receive any basic buildings or advanced ones ... Chapter 5 V ?Recovering from his headache and reading the new announcement, Kingsley couldn''t even react, since he felt as though he should have expected it. Shifting his attention away from the vexing system, or whatever it was called, Kingsley focused on the information that had been transferred into his mind. It contained a kind of weird instinctual knowledge that made him know the exact limits of his realm. He didn''t understand it, but it was what he felt at the moment; he somehow knew where his territory ended and where its exact center was. Hint: The broken-down castle wasn''t the center of the territory. "Damn, that''s big!" Kingsley thought of the territory assigned to him. He assumed that this was the standard size that was given to everyone, considering that the system, though hated, was fair in its doings. It removed all its functions because he had an OP ability, thus putting him on some form of equal footing with the other lords. It also granted the elderly and the young more time to learn or find safety before they get rescued by those who have established a stronghold in this ce. The territory in question was huge, and the closest thing he could think of that could match it in size was two football fields, but even then he didn''t know the exact measurements for a football field. "At least I have a lot of space to move around in," Kingsley said, giving himself hope. With all that over, Kingsley turned back to the broken-down castle behind him and walked back to the throne to organize himself and n his next course of action; after all, he had family members to save and he had only two (2) weeks to find them. "How do I even use this?" Kingsley thought to himself while sitting on his highly ufortable throne. Looking at the shrubs around him, he stretched out his hand, and a wide grin appeared on his face. He never imagined that one day he would be doing the same things he had once thought were weird with all seriousness. Stretching his hands like this brought back incredibly embarrassing memories of when he was younger, running down the school hall, Naruto style. Screaming as though you were about to turn super Saiyan before a y fight with a friend Trying to use Chi, Chakra, or Ki despite knowing it wouldn''t work "Ahh, those were the d." Ah!! eh! it''s growing!!" Kingsley shouted in surprise when he finally noticed the shrubs, which had all grown to be nearly as tall as him. "Is this my ability?" He questioned himself, as his original purpose for trying this was to see how his ability worked, but it seems his ability is even better than he thought. "No wait,e to think of it, no ability is this good; where is thew of equivalent exchange? Does it take my life force or something?" Kingsley asked himself after all he had watched and read too many books to know that something was definitely up. ... Warning!! Warning!!! Lord Kingsley is an exception to the grace period. Please prepare for battle, as the natives of the [Deus] have ess to your territory. Good luck! ... "Huh?" Kingsley asked inplete shock. "Why?..... No wait, fuck you!!! "You ******* ****....." Kingsley instantly flew into a rage as he let loose all the filth in his mind. Chapter 6 VI ?After a few minutes of wasting spit, Kingsley finally came back to his senses. Realizing what the warning truly meant, Kingsley immediately went into high alert, or at least the 21-year-old university boy version of high alert. He immediately ran behind his throne and manipted the earth around him to form a cube around himself. "Let''s hope that this thing keeps me safe." Kingsely thought as he tried to calm himself, but to no avail. His heart was beating so fast even he was afraid it would jump out of his chest. Creating several tiny orbs of light reminiscent of fireflies, Kingsley finally saw his pathetic self. He wasn''t even sure if the warning was given because a native had found its way into his territory or if it was just a warning to inform him of his current situation. "Is this really how you n to save your family?" A voice deep inside him surfaced, mocking his reaction. Hearing his inner voice, Kingsley immediately calmed down, as even he felt it was too much. One knows they are going over the top when even their inner self mocks them, but even then Kingsley had absolutely no n to leave his safe house. He had the ability to create and destroy as he wanted, so there was absolutely no need to hide like he was. "Okay, man up, my guy!" He shouted as he pped himself as though it would help him garner up enough courage. After a few seconds of heavy breathing and mentally smacking his chest, Kingsley finally calmed down enough to think about his situation and what to do to get out of it. "What to use... what to use," Kingsley asked himself as he thought of the things he could do to guarantee his safety. He could create life, but how exactly¡ªwas it like creating a game character or was it just simply imagining someone from scratch¡ªand what were the conditions that needed to be met for that to happen? If his ability came with some form of manual, then he would have surely created thousands of OP troops to swipe the forest, but he didn''t know how and didn''t think he was in the right frame of mind to consider creating a being. "Wait!" He thought as an idea suddenly came to him. He was God in his territory, which meant that everything was under his control, and if his powers worked with thought as they had with the shrubs, then he could surely survive. Folding his legs until he was in a lotus position, Kingsley made a part of the ground around him rise up a few centimeters above the ground. Some parts of the raised earth slowly started to go back down, but they left behind several small sculptures of various objects. These small sculptures, when looked at closely, resembled trees, but they were all clearly not of the same type. Kingsley had made a tiny forest, but not just any forest; this was a live map of his territory in its entirety. Kingsley didn''t know the exact details of how he had achieved this, but he knew one thing at least: he had somehowmanded the earth to create a small version of his territory. It didn''t make sense, but if you follow the theory that the earth has memory or some form of sentience, then everything makes sense. "Now where is the intruder?" Kingsley said it out loud, and immediately a bright red spot appeared on the 3D map. "So there really was someone here," he thought, feeling proud for some reason. As he said so, the earth map suddenly started zooming in on the red spot until Kingsley could see the intruder in full detail. "What the fuck is that?!" Kingsley shouted in surprise as he looked at the creature, which looked as ugly as anything could get. The creature had weird ram-like horns, weird facial features, and arms as long as its body. The creature looked ugly beyondparison for a humanoid creature, but even then it just seemed fine for some reason. No matter how he looked at it, he just found its ugliness fitting for the creature. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 7 VII ?... Name: ??? Rank: E(Youth) Race: Goblin Job: Gatherer HP: 100 Physique: 5 Spirit:0.2 (A/N: Physique is abination of all physical stats like END, Str, Spd, etc., while Spirit is abination of all stats rted to the mind and mana like INT, WIS, etc.) Skills: Explore: the user of this ability is able to gather more information about a geographical area than even the best experts. Increased reproduction: a goblin race skill The user of this ability bes incredibly fertile in exchange for having an incredibly high libido. Description: Goblins are one of the many races found on Deus. Unlike what is usually believed of them, they are twice as strong as the average adult male and just as fast. The race, just like humans, can mate with any other to produce offspring. Hated by the females of all sentient races, the goblins, both male and female, are to be exterminated on sight. Alignment: Evil ... "That... makes sense," Kingsley said as he looked at the information disyed by the [Lord''s Eye]. The creature''s stats didn''t look strong, but Kingsley didn''t want to delude himself into believing that he could win against it in a physical fight after all, he didn''t know what the MAX stat is. The MAX could be five (5) or it could be ten (10); either way, he probably wouldn''t win against it, but he didn''t need to. "Now let''s see," he said as he looked at the creature. A lot of thoughts went through his mind, but he could do nothing with those ideas because hecked information. The creature should be able to give him some information about the area, but this was a goblin, and if Kingsley knew anything about goblins, it was that they were absolutely dumb, so he shouldn''t expect any important information from it, but at least he should be able to get information pertaining to the threats in the area. "Freeze," Kingsley suddenly said, and the goblin, which was moving quietly and without care, suddenly stopped as it remained incredibly still with no changes in either of its expressions or even position. Looking at the creature that had stopped, a weird feeling of pride suddenly bloomed in his heart. Yes, he may not have defeated the creature through normal means, but he was still happy because he now had hope of survival. In fact, with the power he had, Kingsley believed that if he didn''t survive, he was an absolute idiot. Zooming out on the goblin, Kingsley turned to look for any other intruder but found nothing for now, which either meant that the natives didn''t consider his territory fruitful enough to send gatherers here or it was just too remote and deep into the forest that no one really wanted toe. Either way, it didn''t matter to Kingsley since he knew that this goblin was probably the first of many beings that would enter his territory, but it didn''t matter since he would always be here to protect it. "This is no longer useful," he thought to himself as he destroyed the small panic room he had just created. He was no longer as scared as he was initially; after all, now he knew exactly what he had. Leaving his hiding spot, Kingsley walked to the small clearing in front of the destroyed castle and snapped his fingers. Since he was given the powers of a god, why not add some ir to the already awesome powers? With a snap, the paralyzed goblin appeared before him. There was no dy in this and no dramatic effect, just the goblin vanishing from its original location and appearing where he wanted. "Shit!" Kingsley shouted when he noticed how horrible the creature smelled. This was just a few seconds after he summoned it, and it was already stinking up the ce. Without hesitation, he willed the smell away, thereby eliminating the smell instantly. Chapter 8 VIII ?The goblin, unlike the goblins in normal media that he knew, wasn''t short; instead, he was somewhat close to the same height as him, and he stood at a height of 6.2. Looking at the creature now, Kingsley nodded his head, thinking that there was no way in hell or heaven he would have won in a physical fight against it. "Now exactly how do I extract the info I want; do I extract its memories or what?" Kingsley asked himself He knew he could do the things he just said, but it just sounded wrong, even if it was on a creature as vile as a goblin. He may be in a position that didn''t need him choosing a moral high ground, but with great poweres such liberties. Apart from that, Kingsley didn''t want to look through a goblin''s memories when he was 100% sure that it would be like watching hardcore porn on repeat, especially when he knew that none of the females in the memories consented to the action. The end point of it all was that Kingsley felt ufortable with the action, and besides, he had a feeling he could use this guy for something else. "Goblins clearly can''t speak in anguage I understand, so there is no use asking him," Kingsley said as he ruled out that possibility for now. True, he could make the goblin speak in English, but he didn''t know exactly how. That involved altering its vocal cords, and he didn''t know anything concerning that. Commanding the elements was easy, be it space, time, earth, or even air, since he could assume they had spirits he could force his will on, but this was a whole new territory. "I really need to experiment more with my powers," Kingsley thought to himself as his situation was getting much more annoying. He didn''t know if he could just wish for something to happen and it would happen, or if he needed some knowledge or a functioning theory as to how things happen. He didn''t know any of that and couldn''t experiment on the goblin for now since he couldn''t recreate it from scratch after all; he didn''t know how, so for now, he had to find a different route to make it talk. "Evolution it is then," he said, then started pacing around the paralyzed creature, thinking about how to do that. He felt that he could somehow evolve the creature for some reason; in fact, he had realized that he was good at manipting concepts but not specifics. He could manipte the earth with the concept that it had some sort of will; same with space; but to simply alter a goblin''s vocal cords, he was stumped... at least for now. Taking a final look at the goblin, Kingsley created a chair out of earth, on which he sat as he stretched out his two hands in front of him. His palms were facing each other as some sort of mist was slowly released from his palms. The mist moved as though guided by something as it gathered in the space between his palms. More and more mist appeared and waspressed until a small, crystal-clear tablet was formed. "Did I do it?" Kingsley questioned himself; he wasn''t exactly sure since he was basically relying on the description of his ability that said he should be able to create anything he wanted in here. ... Please assign a name to your creation. ... The system message suddenly appeared again, and Kingsley suddenly had hope that he had seeded. If he did, then he could get the information he had gotten. "I''ll name it.... uh Evo Crystal." Kingsley saiding up with the most unoriginal name ever was impossible because he couldn''t find any unique name to give it. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 9 IX ?... Name: Evolution Crystal Rank: Supreme Description: A crystal created by Lord [Crystal]. It is an item created with the purpose of evolving whatever creature ingests it into the best of its kind. Abilities: Absolute Evolution: Once ingested, evolution doesn''t stop until the user''s racial potential is reached. Absolute Restriction: Once ingested, evolution isplete. The user bes absolutely loyal to the Lord [Kingsley]. ... "Damn.." Kingsley thought while looking at the unbelievable item. He had simply wanted something to evolve the goblin into a higher race that could talk, but this was just something else. If he used it on the goblin, he was 100% sure that it would surely turn into something amazing. "That would mean I don''t have to just kill him after I get what I want," Kingsley thought as he reasoned that whatever the goblin would be would definitely be powerful and would improve his chances of survival in this world. With a smile, Kingsley immediately shoved the crystal down the frozen goblin''s throat. He loosened his hold a little to let the goblin swallow, and as soon as he heard the goblin gulp it down, he froze it again. The goblin was still alive and well; its inner organs were still working, so evolution should start soon. As predicted, a few minutester, the evolution started. Kingsley could tell this simply because he could feel that the goblin''s mind was in disarray, as well as the fact that its skin and bones were basically moving on their own. It looked like a creature straight out of a horror movie. "This will probably take a while," he thought, then created a chair and began his wait. Time passed, and Kingsley was already lying down on the chair, feeling extremely sleepy. He had waited for nearly four (4) hours now, and the process was still not done. Of course, during this time, he made sure to keep watch in case any more intruders came along. ... Evolutionplete. Please bestow a name upon your subordinate. ... "Thank God!! It''s finally done!" Kingsley shouted in happiness, as he was tired of waiting. "Okay, I''ll call you... Viktor. Sounds like a name for some warlord or something." ... The naming ritual isplete. ... As the system message appeared, there was a short burst of light from the newly evolved goblin, then everything became calm, from the goblin''s thoughts to the surroundings. Everything just became calm. ... Name: Viktor Race: Demon Goblin Emperor Level: 1 Health: 1000 Physique: 999 Spirit: 999 Skills: Absolute Explorer: the highest form of the skill [Explore]. This is aplex skill that grants the user everything he or she needs to survive. Equipped with the following lesser skills: [Map], [Auto Trap detect and destroy], [Teleport], [Immortality], Subordinate Creation: As the absolute peak of the Demon Goblin race, the Emperor has the ability to create other Demon Goblins when needed. Past Self: As a Demon Goblin Emperor, the user or owner of this skill has ess to the memories and possibly the abilities of past Demon Goblin Emperors. One Goblin to Rule Them All: The user is able to generate an absolute aura of suppression on all goblins and goblin-type creatures. Alignment: Unnamed (Lord Kingsley) ... Chapter 10 X ?"Eh?!'' Kingsley screamed in surprise. He wasn''t expecting this; if anything, he was expecting to see at most a Goblin King after all, that was the highest form of goblin he knew, but this... This waspletely unexpected, though not unneeded after all, the more power he had, the safer he was, and the faster his goal was achieved. "Also, what does Demon Goblin Emperor mean... What type of race is so strong that the title of Emperor is added to them?" Kingsley questioned He felt like he had created something incredible here but he just didn''t know exactly how incredible it was. He knew for sure that any being that has the title ''Emperor'' in its name in a fantasy world was definitely superpower. ... Name: Demon Goblin Emperor Description: A special individual of the Demon Goblin race. A being who stands at the absolute peak of the race a disaster-ss creature known for its leadership of the demon goblins and its intelligence in and out of war. Specialty: There can be only one Demon Goblin Emperor in each era. ... "So basically, this is the SSR card in the deck of cards; it exists, but it''s so rare it doesn''t," Kingsley said based on his experience with quick draw games and the like. Kingsley couldn''t even begin toprehend the type of power the newly evolved creature held. In the first ce, he didn''t exactly have a good way of knowing how powerful a physique of five (5) was, talking more of one with nine hundred and ny-nine (999). Based on anime or web novel logic, Viktor should be pretty overpowered considering that he has the famous 999 stat, but that could only be considered overpowered whenpared to other creatures, and the only one he had seen so far was just a goblin, and goblins were basic fantasy mobs. "Let''s get you something to wear," Kingsley said as he finally turned his attention back to the paralyzed demon goblin. With his words, the leather rags Viktor was originally wearing suddenly started transforming until they formed a nice-looking suit on him. With the suit on, Kingsley couldn''t help but notice that Viktor was truly blessed in the looks department; it was as though the Evo crystal also improved the person''s looks. "You''re free," Kingsley said, freeing him from his hold, and immediately the newly evolved goblin got on one knee and gave a bow that looked an awful lot like the one used in those anime or manga where the MC is a noble or something like that. "My Lord!" Viktor said with a weird amount of enthusiasm for someone whose free will was just taken away. "You are tasked with ensuring my safety, or in the worst case, my survival, so stand; I don''t need a guard who bows at every turn." Kingsley spoke in a tone he thought showed his status as a lord. "I hear and obey," Viktor said, then stood up from the floor and proceeded to stand beside Kingsley, who was still seated on his impromptu chair. "Good, now that that''s sorted out, I need to find something to eat." He had been here for several hours doing nothing but watching out for danger and watching over Viktor while he was evolving. He didn''t have time to even rx enough to think about his daily needs in this new world. The good part of all this, however, is the fact that he was in a forest, so gathering food should be easy, but unfortunately he had no clue on how to go about that. Viktor on the other hand was a gatherer even before he evolved, so he should be able to get something for him to eat, but Kingsley still didn''t dare do so after all, it gathered food for goblins. There was no evidence that humans and goblins have the same taste buds or even eat the same kinds of things. Chapter 11 XI ?"Well, it doesn''t matter; it''s not like I can cook anyway," he said as he stood up from his chair and turned to his broken castle. With a single thought, the broken building disappeared, and a modern castle reced it. Of course, the castle wasn''t that big considering he has at most two (2) plots ofnd to his name. The castle came equipped with electricity even though Kingsley couldn''t see any sort of generator in sight, but he didn''t think much of it since the world may have interpreted hismand in its own way after all, even he didn''t know how a generator truly worked; he simply had an image of a castle and that is what was produced. Looking up at the sky that was already getting dark, Kingsley knew it was time to sleep, but even then he didn''t rush to do that as he knew that in stories that had this same kind of set up, night time was always the most dangerous time as beasts of all kinds would attack him, so Kingsley erected a wall that surrounded the entire castle and three towers that stood tall and mighty on each side. The towers didn''t have much opening except for the long rectangr opening; it had no entry or exit point. In fact, no matter how you looked at the towers, it was clear they weren''t made for human entry. However, Kingsley didn''t find this to be a w as he had intentionally made it that way. If one looked closely enough, they would see two small nuzzles poking out of the openings on the tower, and it was the same for all twelve (12) towers. ... Name: Self-aiming Home Defense System (SHDS) Rank: Disaster Durability: ?? Description: A sophisticated machine created by Lord Kingsley. It features a design and mechanisms that are not of this world. a modified sentry gun or turret gun designed to seek out enemies and shoot them down. Abilities: Self-aiming: through some unknown means, the gun is able to urately aim and fire at enemies entirely on its own. Infinitum Animo: through some unknown means, the gun is able to manufacture its own special bullets. Heat immunity: Through some unknown means, the gun has been renderedpletely immune to heat. Enemy detection: A skill that allows its user to detect all enemies, objects, or creatures regarded as enemies instantly. This is a borrowed skill, as it doesn''t belong on the gun naturally. (Original owner: Sentry Tower) ... Looking at the information on the newly mounted guns, Kingsley''s mouth fell open, as even he didn''t expect something like this; in fact, he didn''t think there was any modern turret that was close to the gun in any way. Its infinite ammo was naturally impossible for modern science, but he wasn''t even thinking about it yet. The [heat immunity] meant that the gun would never overheat and would continue to fire more bullets no matter the situation, and its [self-aiming] ability sounded way more advanced than what the current world had. Modern automated turrets use some mechanism that detects motion within a given radius, but that just automatically changes its path of fire ording to enemy movements, which could urately aim at you and send you to Jesus. Honestly, it was ridiculous creations like this that made Kingsley realize just how powerful his talent was and why the system had taken the steps it had. Chapter 12 XII ?"Okay, Viktor, let''s go in," Kingsley said with a smile on his face since he now had more hope that he would surely find his family if nothing went wrong. Hearing him, Viktor immediately closed his mouth and regained hisposure as he followed his master into the newly created castle. This was the first time he had ever seen this sort of power and ability, and this came not just from himself as a former goblin but as a Demon Goblin Emperor. First was his evolution; it waspletely unordinary. Evolution was a process that basically every race underwent to gain even more power beyond their race, but whatever it was that his master had fed him was clearly on a whole different level. Undergoing evolution was usually a thing of life and death; even the most prepared beings could still fail, but yet the object had taken him from a messily goblin to the lofty Demon Goblin Emperor, and then it was the castle that was probably the most magnificent thing he has ever seen. Even the Undead King of the South didn''t have a castle this magnificent. Entering the castle, Viktor couldn''t help but follow his master''s every footstep since he felt that his presence might stain the beautiful castle. His master, on the other hand, didn''t look as though this was special to him. He looked like such a beautiful and powerful man that this was apletely normal thing to him. The courtyard of therge castle wasn''t all that specialpared to all the castles he had seen in his past life, but for some reason, he felt it was extraordinary. The main building itself also had a weird aura about it that he just couldn''t understand. After a few seconds of walking down the pathway that led to the main house, his master opened the door as he started walking in a certain direction. Viktor saw no use in questioning anything as he simply followed after him, and soon they arrived at a location that held a long and magnificently designed table at the center with several equally well designed chairs surrounding it. Kingsley, unlike what Viktor had thought, was just as surprised, but unlike Viktor, he had at least seen pictures of grand castles like this that were avable to the rich, so he could manage his shock better, and beside, he was hungry. At the moment, he didn''t exactly have the time to think about how beautiful the castle was. Just as long as it could protect him as he slept, he didn''t care much. "Sit. I want you to tell me everything¡ªthe threats around the area; how big is the goblin tribe you were formerly part of and where is it?" Kingsley asked as he conjured up some food for it. He wanted to know everything that was a threat to his life at the moment, and Viktor was his best ess to the knowledge. He hoped that evolution hadn''t messed with the former goblin''s memories. "Yes, my Lord," Viktor replied, as he immediately started unloading all that he once knew. "h. This tastes nd," Kingsley said as he smacked his tongue due to the food that tasted more like sand than food. He didn''t know if this was because he had created it or because he simply didn''t remember the taste of the food in question. It didn''t matter much to him since the food still helped satisfy his hunger, but he still needed to know why this was so. "So basically you don''t know anything apart from the existence of the undead somewhere in the south," Kingsley asked, summarizing everything Viktor had told him. The former goblin had no real memories that gave him the impression of the word "threat" other than the undead in the south. The information had only helped him confirm one of the threats in the area; he wasn''t so dumb to believe that the undead were the only threats in the area after all, after all, his information wasing from a goblin''s memories. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 13 XIII ?"Yes, my Lord," Viktor replied, feeling discontent with himself for disappointing his master. "It doesn''t matter; at least we now know that we have a threat somewhere in the south." Tomorrow we will gather more information. You can sleep in any of the many rooms in this castle; I''m going to bed," Kingsley said, obviously disappointed with theck of information and incredibly exhausted from everything that happened today. He didn''t exactly know where he was going, but for some reason, he felt like he knew where everything was in the house. He may not have done any physicalbor, but he was still mentally exhausted. If things were this intense for him, then he wondered how it would be for the others; he wondered if they even had anything to eat that night. "Good night, sir," Viktor replied with a small bow in the direction of the hallway in which Kingsley had gone. "Night!" Kingsley shouted in reply as he continued on to his destination. Viktor, standing all alone in the massive building, immediately decided to get himself familiar with his new environment. To serve his master better, he had to be well acquainted with his surroundings, so he left the dining hall toplete his new mission. Kingsley, on the other hand, was now lying on an incredibly soft bed¡ªeven he was surprised at how soft the bed was. As soon as he touched the bed, he immediately started feeling drowsy and soon fell asleep. As soon as he fell asleep, the sound of guns firing multiple times in multiple areas around the manor could be heard. "He''s asleep," a voice suddenly said out of nowhere, covering up themotion caused by the gunfire. As soon as the voice appeared, all the noise disappeared and was never heard again as the room descended into a peaceful silence and Kingsley fell into a deep sleep. Meanwhile, on the castle''s walls, Viktor slowly faded into existence as he overlooked what was happening beyond it. He had also heard the sudden gunshots and came to check on them after all the sentry guns being in use meant that an enemy was close to the manor. "Are those Orcs? Since when did Orcse around these parts?" Viktor asked himself in surprise; he had no memory of Orcs existing in this area. If the Orcs had a base anywhere around here, then the Goblins would never have settled down nearby. He didn''t understand what was happening; apart from the Orcs, he could see several goblin corpses along with some undead and some other creatures of the forest, but he understood their presence here. The orcs werepletely unexined and meant that they probably had a base here somewhere that they hadn''t looked, and everything in him was telling him to immediately eliminate them. ording to the memories obtained from the past Goblin Emperors, Orcs were like Goblins in some ways. They were incredibly fertile and just as vile, but unlike goblins, they were smarter and way stronger than normal goblins could ever be. "Don''t worry, they would never be able to harm the master," a voice suddenly said from nowhere, and Viktor immediately became alert. Since he and his master walked into the manor, he hadn''t sensed the presence of anything, and for his master to remain just as casual meant that there were no intruders, and from the being''s words, he could infer that the being was on their side, but it didn''t mean that he should be casual about it. "Who are you?" Viktor questioned "Ohh¡­. "I don''t have a name yet; you see, I was just born, and I haven''t met the master yet," the voice replied. "You are the spirit of these weapons." Viktor asked after going through the memories of the past emperors. They had seen or heard about artifacts that began to develop sentience after handling mana for a certain period of time. This period of time, however, has been a point of argument between people, as no one knew exactly how long it took for said sentience to develop. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 14 XIV ?"Yes, but no, I am the spirit of the house, and by extension, these weapons." As soon as the sentence was finished, a faint figure appeared in the air close to him. The figure slowly got clearer until he could finally see its true form. The figure belonged to a young girl who looked to be around the ages of 16 and 21. She was wearing a free-flowing dress that covered her from neck to toe. "It''s you?" Viktor asked to confirm as he was still new to abnormal events like this. "Yes," the woman replied as Viktor continued to size her up. She may have proven her allegiance to the master, but he still felt overwhelming danger from the woman. "Okay then, so do you know why the Orcs are here?" Viktor asked as he borrowed the experience of the past emperors to hide his fear andpose himself. "I have absolutely no clue; I was just born a few hours ago, remember." "Oh, that''s true, but I still can''t get rid of this uneasy feeling I have." "Then that is your problem, and I assure you that no creature can disturb the master''s peace as long as I stand." "True, but orcs are a very destructive race; even goblins know that orcs are a race that needs to be exterminated on sight." Goblins are vile, but they at the very least do not harm the forest around them. Orcs take with no intention of giving back. "Even so, it is still a problem for you... "Think, if I am the defense, then who do you think is the offense?" "Me?" Viktor questioned "Who else... you have the ability to create subordinates, and from your stats, I don''t think the created subordinates will be weak in any way," she replied after rolling her eyes. "True, I never really thought about it, but I will immediately send a party to search for the Orc settlement," Viktor said with a determined look on his face that showed that he had epted his role. "Good!!... But first, we can''t exactly leave the master''s manor unattended. "Have you seen a noble house without servants and guards?" "I can''t do that; I can only create ten demon goblins a week," Viktor said after searching through his memories to find all things rted to the subordinate creation ritual. "That''s enough for now, so do you need anything special, or do you need to satisfy a special condition before you can start creating your subordinates?" "Oh, don''t worry about that; I have all I need here." Viktor said as a creepy smile appeared on his face while looking at the multiple corpses on the floor outside the manor. "That''s creepy; stop it," the woman ordered, and immediately Viktor came back to his senses. "Sorry... and by the way, I would need arge empty room, please." "You can use the basement; I don''t think the master would ever go down there," the woman said. "Excellent, then let''s get started," Viktor said as he immediately jumped down from the wall into the battlefield. "Sorry, massacre zone." His figure moved swiftly and nimbly throughout the entire battlefield as he selected and threw several corpses into the manor grounds. To create his subordinates, he needed a base, and these corpses satisfied that condition. He reaped the lives of those he deemed worthy to be the base for his subordinates andpletely ignored those he didn''t seem worthy of, regardless of their strength. He had never been in a battle of any kind before; after all, he was just a gatherer before this, but the memories and the experience of the lofty emperors before him made him a demon on the battlefield. (A/N: not that he wasn''t already a demon; I mean, his title literally states "Demon Goblin Emperor," a demon goblin but still a demon nheless.) Chapter 15 XV ?The woman stood at the top of the wall as she watched Viktor, who was moving amongst the enemies like a grim reaper in the night, silent but deadly; with each strike, a head fell. However, she didn''t pay much attention to him, as she expected just as much from him as she focused more on defending the manor and ensuring that her master slept well. A few hourster, the entire monster tide was wiped out, and all that remained were mountains of corpses, empty bullet shells, scorched earth, and small craters in the ground. The battle seemed intense, but the winners in the battle didn''t even look like they had done anything at all. Viktor could be seen using magic of unknown origin to sort out the corpses, with the woman by his side helping him choose those that could be used as food and those that couldn''t. The bullet shells vanished on their own, and any dent on the walls was repaired. "Are you sure orcs are edible?" Viktor asked in doubt, "Yes, they are still pigs no matter how you look at them," she replied. "If you say so, we should be done here right." Viktor asked since none of his memories could help him in this situation, "Thest emperors were..." Well, emperors, and his past self was a gatherer; he knew next to nothing in terms of how the food he gathered was treated after he had gathered it. "Yes, just take your prey and follow the lights; they will guide you to the basement," the woman said as she continued tidying up the battlefield. "Okay," Viktor replied as he used his magic to levitate the hundreds of corpses from the floor, making sure that no blood was dripping from them as he didn''t want to dirty his master''s floor. Following the bright lights, Viktor began his journey into the basement. The basement was more thanrge enough for what he nned to do, and the woman had assured him that the master wouldn''t hear any noise, so Viktor immediately went to work. Using the blood of his vanquished foes, Viktor began to draw aplicated magic circle on the floor, and as soon as it was done, the magic circle gave out a red glow, and Viktor immediately started adding the corpses to the circle ording to the memories and experience of the past emperors as well as his instincts¡ªafter all, he also had the same skill they had. "Is this a ritual?" The woman''s voice was heard once again as she materialized inside the basement. "Please, I need silence," Viktor said as he focused on the ritual. He had never done anything like this before, so he wanted to be as careful as possible to ensure sess. "Sure," she replied as she stepped back, understanding Viktor''s situation. Viktor, on the other hand, immediately activated his skill as the red glow intensified dramatically, blinding everyone in the room. As the light slowly died down, ten silhouettes could be seen within the glowing circle, and when the light disappeared, the ten silhouettes were reced by ten beings who were standing in the circle in their birthday suits. Each of them had tiny horns on their heads and incredibly pale skin. These were the newly created subordinates, or demon goblins, some of whom were female, and the other five were male. The woman, seeing their nakedness, immediately waved her hand as clothes slowly materialized on their bodies. "Hmm," Viktor groaned at the disy of power, but didn''t think much of it as he continued the ritual. Several secondster, a blood-red aura rose from the ten subordinates with such force that it started pushing the air around them away. Despite the impressive disy, the two didn''t seem bothered in the slightest as Viktor waved his hand, and the once oppressive aura disappeared like it never existed. "They are ready," Viktor said with a smile as he was impressed with his work. As soon as he said so, the motionless demon goblins seemed to have suddenly gained life as they slowly started moving their limbs, and when they finally had a good feel of their bodies, they all bowed down towards Viktor. "My Lord," they all echoed. Chapter 16 XVI ?"They are ready, now how exactly do you train them to be useful by tomorrow?" Viktor asked the woman since this was her idea. "Leave that part to me," she replied reassuringly. The following morning, in a somewhat dark room, light could be seen piercing through the small gaps in the curtain to illuminate the room. With the light, a figure could be seen lying haphazardly on the bed as he slept, but such peace didn''tst long as the light started to touch him. with the light shining directly above him. Kingsley woke up from his sleep with absolutely no memories of where he was. In his sleep-like state, he witnessed the beautiful chandelier in the room, followed by the unfamiliar and fancy set of curtains. Noticing the difference between his current environment and his house, he immediately jumped up in shock as his brain fully revved itself awake. "Oh, that''s true," he said as his initial shock slowly disappeared. With that realization, Kingsley simply returned to the bed, but this time he sat just by the edge as he wanted to arrange his thoughts properly and find the best course of action to take from now on. Yesterday had been a rollercoaster of events that shook him to the core, but he felt like he could manage starting now; after all, if there was anything humans were good at, it was adapting. With somewhat of a n in mind, Kingsley smiled as he stood up to start preparing for the day. As soon as he did so, the door was opened, and three (3)pletely unfamiliar girls, wearing some kind of ancient maid clothes, walked in. Instantly, Kingsley''s mind went into high alert as the gears in his head started turning quickly. He searched every corner of his mind for any event that had led to the creation or eptance of these three females into his territory, but no matter what he did, he couldn''t find anything. "My Lord!" The three said as they bowed to him, then immediately went around the room doing one thing or another. "Wait¡­" Kingsley suddenly remembered where they could be from. [Lord''s Eye] ... [Name: Diepe Race: Demon Goblin Level: 5 ss: Housekeeper Health: 5000 Physique: 1199 Spirit: 1199 Skills: House Magic is a set of magic spells that help with housekeeping. These spells include but are not limited to "Wash," "Shine," "Float," etc. Blood Magic: one of the many forbidden sets of spells thought to be lost in time. A specialty of several demonic races and known to be a nuisance on the battlefield, Physique Reinforcement: A type of magic that is used to increase a person''s physical abilities using mana Master Combatant: a skill bestowed upon those who have mastered the art ofbat, both armed and unarmed. a specialty of several demonic races.] ... "...." Kingsley immediately became speechless after looking at the status of the girl tidying up the bed. Apart from the first skill, nothing suggested that she was a maid at all. Instead, Kingsley expected this kind of stat from some war veteran or something. He still may not know the amount of stats someone should have before they are considered overpowered in this world, but he surely knew that this was overpowered. Chapter 17 XVII ?"Come to think of it, how exactly do I level up?" Kingsley thought, but shook it off to focus on the matter at hand. Honestly, at this point, he was just happy that they were on his side; after all, from what he could see from the other two, this level of overpowering wasmon amongst them. With their race confirmed, Kingsley could easily guess that they were Viktor''s newly created subordinates. The man was a Demon Goblin Emperor, so it made sense that his subordinates would be Demon Goblins. "Ehm¡­ Excuse me, can you guys leave for a few minutes? I have to get ready. Kingsley said he didn''t feelfortable with them around. He wasn''t someone who grew up experiencing such useless luxury. He could take care of himself, so their help wasn''t needed, at least not in this situation. "Yes, my Lord," they replied, and they immediately filed themselves out of the room. "Thank you; see you in a minute or two," Kingsley said as he closed the door and immediately started tidying up. He hoped to finish fast enough to avoid getting caught in some sort of cliched awkward situation with the girls. Several minutester, he came out of the shower only to realize that just like he didn''t have any cleaning tools, he also didn''t have many clothes, so he would have to create his own from scratch. "I can''t lie, I look good in this," Kingsley said to himself as he looked in the mirror. He was wearing a set of formal military wear that seemed toe straight out of an anime oric. He didn''t exactly have the heavenly look that every MC had, but it didn''t matter much after all, since there was no one he was trying to impress or something like that. Changing the over-the-top clothing to a much more manageable outfit, he wore a white shirt, which he rolled up the sleeves on, a monkey jacket that fit perfectly on him, and finally a in ck trouser. It wasn''t much, but it looked good and fit for his position as a lord. Opening the door to the room, Kingsley found two people standing there. Viktor and another unfamiliar woman approached, and immediately his attention turned to the woman since she didn''t look to be a subordinate of Viktor at all. The demon goblins all came withplementary small horns on their heads, but she didn''t; the housekeepers all had a wild aura to them, though it was subtle, but she didn''t have any such aura. "Who are you?" Kingsley asked since, unlike the housekeepers, who he could easily identify because of their horns and simrities with Viktor, she waspletely different and he didn''t remember creating any being like her. "You haven''t named me yet, my Lord," the woman replied with a gracious bow and a smile, as though to appease his hostility. =========== Please assign a name to your creation. =========== A system message popped up as soon as she bowed, and immediately a confused look appeared on Kingsley''s face; after all, he didn''t remember creating any other living being. None of this made sense. "My Lord, to rify, she is the spirit of the manor," Viktor suddenly piped in to clear his confusion. "Huh?" Kingsley asked doubtfully. He understood the concept of artifacts or house spirits, but he still didn''t remember creating one. "Or was it born simply because my talent is too ridiculous?" Chapter 18 XVIII ?Kingsley went through every possibility he could think of as to why she was born, but the only thing that made sense was this. His abilities have always produced absolute top-tier objects, so it was somewhat reasonable that the house he created would have a spirit. [Lord''s eye] ... Name: - Race: Spirit (House) Lvl: 10 Health: Dependent (house) Physique: dependent (house) Spirit: Dependent (house) Abilities: Identification: The user is able to gain information on most things. Materialization: The user is able to materialize any object or tool needed. As a house spirit, the user is only able to materialize objects or tools found in a regr household. Building control: As the spirit of a building, the user is capable of manipting their bodies in any way they choose. Smart House: Born from the otherworldly memories of Lord Kingsley, the house is equipped with all kinds of modern equipment, and the spirit is equipped with the knowledge on how to handle them all. Spirit body: originally a building, the user is able to manifest itself in many forms. This form is immune to all forms of damage. Main body: Created by the Lord [Kingsley], the house is highly durable and highly regenerative. Limitation: The house spirit is unable to leave the main body''s sphere of influence. ... Looking through her status, Kingsley couldn''t help but think that it was somewhat too simple considering how OP everything else had been so far, but still decided to ignore it since even this was OP enough. Nearly all her stats were dependent on the house, and if so, she was pretty overpowered. At least for now, since he didn''t know what types of weapons the natives had ess to. Looking at things carefully now, Kingsley noticed that nearly everyone seemed to have leveled up. The house spirit was at level 10, the maid at level 5, and sneaking a peak at Viktor, he also found him to be at level 10. "I''ll call you Hestia," Kingsley said after a long time of thinking. Hestia is the goddess of the home and domesticity, so it somewhat made sense for the house spirit to bear her name. "Thank you, my Lord!" The woman, now named Hestia, said excitedly as a bright glow of light covered her entire body but soon disappeared. "Your wee. Now, from your level, I want to assume that we were attackedst night, right?" Kingsley asked; after all, he wasn''t an idiot, and it was easy to guess why their levels had increased so much. It was well known that nighttime in a world with such a setup was way more dangerous than daytime. Same could be said about the normal world, but Deus was a world with magic, skills, and supernatural creatures. "Yes, Hestia and I managed to repel them, but we have encountered a small problem, my Lord," Viktor immediately began as they started walking to the dining hall for breakfast. As they walked, Kingsley noticed the guards, who were all standing like statues in their various positions. They wore a set of medieval armor and held cold weapons that just didn''t make him feel safe. Normally he wouldn''t feelfortable if someone was close to him with a kitchen knife, but now he felt a real sword wasn''t enough. Chapter 19 XIX ?"You both have done well... as for the problem, it isn''t that urgent, right? I don''t think it''s advised to receive bad news early in the morning," Kingsley said, hoping to at least maintain a somewhat cheerful atmosphere since he knew what even a little bit of bad news could do to his mental state in this situation. "Yes," Viktor replied, even though he didn''t understand why his master had said so. p p Hestia pped her hands as soon as they got into the over-the-top hall, as the maids from earlier started matching into the dining hall with dishes of all kinds. Seeing their coordination and superb skill, Kingsley couldn''t help but wonder where they learned all this. Of course, he didn''t doubt that they were fast learners, considering that their Spirit was at its lowest, around 3000, and the [Spirit] stat seems to be abination of the regr stats like wisdom, intelligence, mana, etc. Everything made sense, but it was still odd to think that these people had acquired several years'' worth of experience in just one night. "Wow, you guys have been busy," Kingsley said, impressed as he looked at the table full of unfamiliar dishes. "These are all traditional demon goblin dishes; neither Victor nor I have any experience catering to humans, but humans and demon goblin taste buds are alike," Hestia immediately said, noticing Kingsley''s look. "I see, don''t worry, I am not exactly picky with my food; just as long as it is cooked, we can perfect the tasteter on," Kingsley said, since he knew just how hard it was to cook. He had been learning for years, and all he knew how to do was cook noodles and boil rice. He didn''t expect them to know what he liked when he didn''t tell them anything, but at least they tried. "Thanks for your gracious words, my Lord," Hestia said happily. "Now everyone sit and eat; I hate eating alone." Kingsley ordered since he was used to eating with others; after all, he was born into a big family. There was always someone around to eat with him. "Yes, My Lord?" Viktor and Hestia gave twopletely different responses. Hestia probably didn''t care since she was just born and probably didn''t understand what the situation signified, but Viktor had the memories of the past emperors who knew that the lord eating together with his servants was abnormal. "Don''t think too much about it, Viktor, just gather everyone here. I may be the lord, but I was born into a big family, and I like to have people around me." "Yes, my Lord," Viktor said, and he did as asked. A few minutester, the once empty table was filled with people, but there was a clear divide between them. The maids and the guards all hurdled themselves to one side of the table while Kingsley, Viktor, and Hestia were seated on the other. Kingsley didn''t think much of the situation since even he would find it weird if he were a medieval servant and the lord suddenly said he should eat with him. He felt that their behavior was normal, so he just focused on eating for now. The food was surprisingly good and earned Kingsley''s approval, which made everyone at the table breathe a sigh of relief as though they were suddenly relieved of some burden. With that, they too started eating, with the servants eating as fast as they could so they would leave the awkward situation. Several minutester, the maids cleared the table, leaving Kingsley, Hestia, and Viktor as the only ones seated on it. The awkward situation was gone and reced by a cheerful mood. "Ah, a happy stomach is a happy mind," Kingsley said with a smile, then suddenly remembered something as he immediately turned serious. Hestia, how much food do we have in storage? "Enough tost us a year; we caught a lot of meat in yesterday''s tide," Hestia replied. Chapter 20 XX ?"Good and, thankfully, meat doesn''tst that long; tell the maids to gather all of them; there are people who would appreciate it more than we do," Kingsley said, thinking of the other yers. Granted, many people out there had troops that were powerful enough to ovee this dangerous world or may just have a powerful talent, but either way, there were many who had food out there, but at the same time, there were also many who didn''t have anything, and Kingsley doubted that those who had would give out in this situation considering that even they might not have in abundance like him, who was overpowered and was also struck with a convenient beast tide. "Are you sure? I can still use my magic to preserve it." "Don''t think too much of it; you should be able to create food from scratch, and I am able to do so too; we aren''t exactlycking if you consider that." "Okay then, I will get them ready immediately," Hestia said, then vanished from her seat like a ghost. "Mmm. That is cool but creepy," Kingsley said, imagining the ways she could use this skill to scare the crap out of him. "Now, Viktor, about the problem, what is it?" "It''s about the Orcs, sir." "Orcs?" "The big walking pig?" Kingsley was asked to confirm "Yes, my Lord." "Okay, so what''s wrong with them?" "Wait, do they have a settlement around here?" Kingsley immediately asked, noticing the strangeness of the situation. Viktor wouldn''t bring it up if there wasn''t an Orc settlement around. Orcs, ording to what he knew from fiction, were just as vile as the goblins, but unlike the goblins, they were stronger, so they were arguably much more vile than the goblins since they had the strength to do as they pleased. As an otherworlder, Kingsley didn''t exactly care about the vile part since he hadn''t seen any of them in action, but it still didn''t change the fact that they were enemies and they were strong. "Yes, they do." "Well then, let''s... assemble all the servants immediately; I want to see them in the courtyard soon," Kingsley said, realizing something. "Will do," Viktor said, then left the dining hall. Kingsley remained behind as he immediately started thinking about what this meant for him. By attacking the Orc settlement, it would be his first campaign in this world, and thus he would have to be presentable. His territory had no name, his guards looked like cosyers, and they had no capable weapons. The Orcs may be an urgent threat, but for the growth of his territory, it would have to wait for everything to be up to par. "Come to think of it, how exactly do I n to train them to use guns?" Kingsley asked himself As for creating the guns themselves, Kingsley had no problems doing so since, even though he had never touched a gun in his life, he had definitely seen a lot of videos of people assembling a gun. Then, with the rise of Crafting animes and the like, he started paying more attention to the little details because, why not? He was around 16 or 18 at that time, and he believed that reincarnation was possible and could happen to him. Well, now that useless knowledge would be useful. Naturally, watching those videos did not mean that he could create a gun from scratch, but it did give him an idea of what he nned to do, and just like the sentry guns, the world would help him. Though this still doesn''t change the problem, exactly how would he train them to use the guns when he didn''t know how to use one himself? "Exactly how do I level up if my level is tied to my territory?" Kingsley asked, remembering another crucial matter. ... The Lord would have to conquer other territories to increase his level. ... Chapter 21 XXI ?The system''s ever-present voice answered almost immediately, and Kingsley immediately calmed down since the question has been bugging him ever since he saw the levels of the others. "Then can I equip items?" ... What you do with your body is none of the system''s concern. ... "Hmm... makes sense," Kingsley said as a smile crept up his face. With all the restrictions, the system was ced on him. It was good to know that the system allowed him to use items like other people, though he doubted that the system would allow him to use any of its items. "Anyway," Kingsley said as he simply opened his palms and a small crystal appeared on them. ... Name: Civilization Crystal (Homo sapiens) Rank: Supreme Description: A crystal is said to hold all the knowledge of an entire civilization. It holds their histories from their creation or evolution down to their extinction. Abilities: Selective Omniscience: the crystal holds all the knowledge learned by said civilization. It knows all about them¡ªthings they know and things they don''t. ... "I don''t think the person distributing talents knew what he gave me," Kingsley said with arge smile on his face. With the crystal in hand, he could easily teach them what he wanted. With that in mind, Kingsley stood up from the chair as he made his way to the courtyard, where he could see everyone standing and waiting for him. "Is this everyone?" He asked "Yes, sir," Viktor answered. "Good," he said as he waved his hands, and immediately the clothes on their bodies started changing. The maids had their ancient clothing changed into the standard modern maid uniform, and the guards had their armor changed into a set of standard military getups. Kingsley''s n was simple: upgrade their uniforms to standard military get-ups and equip them with guns and all other necessary tools, but still he couldn''t help but feel uneasy about that fact. These people were already monsters, ording to his perspective. The lowest was at level 5, with a physique of more than 3000; he may not know anything about this world, but he knows that this is definitely not weak. Giving them guns will increase their attack power for sure, but wasn''t it a bit overkill? Kingsley was nearly 85% sure that they could already take care of any threat he came across with what they had now, and there was also the fact that they weren''t his creations. The servants here were loyal to Viktor, not to him, and yes, Viktor was under him, but he still didn''t want to give them things that made it easy for them to kill him. "If so, then the guns would have to wait for now; modern bows and maybe pistols would do for now," Kingsley thought to himself as he tried toe up with the best weapon set to suit his overpowered men. Looking at the crystal in his hand, Kingsley immediately morphed it into aptop; after all, it was basically useless to him as it was now. It may not be so, but it didn''t exactlye with a manual that let him know how to use it. Kingsley may not be an expert in weaponry and all that, but he knew that a modern bow was basically a cheat in this backward world. It had mechanisms that let it perform way better than anything medieval bows could ever achieve, so putting it in the hands of his men was still the same as giving them a gun; after all, with their strength, they could probably shoot arrows that fly as fast as bullets. Without giving it much thought, Kingsley immediately started searching theptop''s version of a search engine for the best modernpound bows. Looking at the list that appeared, Kingsley smiled as he thought about seeing more as to why they were chosen as the best, but naturally, he didn''t understand a thing so he just picked the one in the number one spot and created 12 of them on the spot. Moving on to pistols, Kingsley found the one at the number one spot and created 12 of them too. He didn''t know much about any of these things and nned to learn moreter on. Looking at the two sets, Kingsley smiled but still felt as though something was missing. "There are still those that prefer swords and the like, right?" Kingsley thought as he immediately went online and started searching for swords. He thought a katana looked cool after all, and who didn''t? But then again, it held no major advantage over the English sword, so Kingsley was now stuck in a position where he could go with beauty or functionality, so he continued the search. Chapter 22 XXII ?The problem with swords was that there were no modern versions; it was just a recreation of old designs with modern smithing techniques, so he had to carefully pick the ones he saw as the best. The khopesh was the best on the list for its versatility and sharpness, or something like that, but Kingsley clearly didn''t like that because it looked awful. Any sword design was okay for his men since if there was enough strength behind a swing, it would surely cut through anything, even if the user was using a steel baton. With that thought, Kingsley continued scrolling until he found a sword that suited what he wanted, a Maio Dao. A Japanese sword that looked like a katana, but unlike the katana, actually seemed more ceremonial. The Miao Dao was used inbat and was quite a deadly de. Kingsley didn''t even think twice as he created 12 of them too. Just as he was about to hand the weapons to them, the real problem dawned on him: exactly how would he teach them how to use these weapons when he knew nothing about them? He couldn''t just expect Viktor to know how to use them when he probably hasn''t even seen things like this before. "Well, it''s not like I can just..." Kingsley thought to himself but stopped when he realized just what nonsense he was about to say. He literally created a living being, though unintentionally. It wasn''t a stretch to say that he was probably capable of reading minds and tempering with them, but as a man who liked to think of the long term when making a decision, Kingsley chose not to just send information just like that into their minds; he had to create something that would allow him to do so while giving them a sense of privacy and, if possible, even serve as a means for them tomunicate among themselves. "Ah, I''ve got it." It wasn''t exactly hard for him toe up with a device that could do what he wanted when he had seen many movies orics that featured something like that. In movies like that, they also used them as identity tags or something, so Kingsley also nned to use them like that too. "I think this will do," he thought as he looked at the small circr device in his palm. He had created it to achieve the effect he wanted, though looking at it, anyone with even a bit more knowledge would know that Kingsley didn''t create this alone. He may have had the idea, but without the help of the more detailed exnation from the Civilization crystal orptop, he would have never created it. ... Name: Transmitter Rank: Disaster Description: A device created by the Lord [Kingsley] using knowledge gained from a civilization crystal. It allows for the easy transfer of information from one individual to another or from one to many people. Abilities: Instant Transmission: The user is able to transmit information over vast distances in an instant to another person. Mini map: The device uses sound waves to create a map of the area in the user''s mind. I.D.: The device, through some unknown means, is able to create an urate profile of its user. The profile is then uploaded to centralmand. HUD: Through an unknown means, the device creates a heads-up disy for the user. This provides all the information the user may need to know. Trantion: The device is capable of automatically tranting the user''s speech into anguage the other party understands. Note: The 1st and 3rd abilities can be activated and deactivated by the Central Command. ... Looking through its status, Kingsley smiled as it came with more than he hoped for. Following the instructions provided by theptop, Kingsley ced it on his forehead, and immediately it seemed toe to life as it left his hand and started drilling its way into his skull. "!!!" "Why didn''t it mention this part?" Kingsley thought as he screamed, but he still managed to create something that should help with the pain. He didn''t exactly know what it was since his thoughts were everywhere; after all, the device was basically performing surgery on his brain. Without thinking¡ªnot that he could do much of that in his situation¡ªhe jabbed the syringe into his body, and almost instantly the pain vanished. Huff¡­huff Kingsleyy on the floor, breathing heavily as he tried to process what just happened. He didn''t see anything that stated that there would be this much pain when the device is used, but then again, he should have expected it. This was a device that connected to the brain and, by extension, the nervous system of the user to do its duties, so it made perfect sense that there would be pain involved if no proper steps were taken. When this happened, Viktor and Hestia were at aplete loss for words. They didn''t know what was going through their master''s mind since all they saw him do was create certain objects, some familiar and otherspletely unfamiliar. After that, he would immediately fall back into thought, and the next second, he was on the floor screaming in pain. Standing up from the floor, Kingsley cleaned up the little blood that came out and immediately picked up the injection he had used. On the side of the small metal cylinder was the word "aspirin," and immediately Kingsley startedughing. He couldn''t believe that in such a situation, the only thing he could think of that could save him came from a game. Of course, there was a real-life drug named aspirin, but that one could never be as effective as this one. The aspirin he was talking about came from an open-world game and was a cheat that could heal you no matter what happened, just as long as you had even a little bit of health remaining. ... Name: Aspirin Description: An all-healing elixir that can heal anything from decapitation to death as long as the individual has even a little bit of life left in them. It has an instantaneous effect and no limitations as to how many times it can be used. It is known to bring its users back to optimum health. Pain Nullification: It alsoes with the extra ability topletely nullify the user''s pain as it heals them. ... Chapter 23 XXIII ?Looking at the description, Kingsley smiled and started shaking his head at his ultimate creation, which came because he was too much of a gamer and even in such a period he was thinking of games. "I should probably create more of..." Kingsley said to himself,pletely ignoring the existence of the people before him, but stopped when he noticed the abnormality in his vision. There was a holographic screen before him that disyed what seemed like a digital copy of his body. Instantly, Kingsley recognized it as the device''s abilities, as it even marks the spot he was once injured in. Thinking of the injury, Kingsley immediately touched his head but found nothing. He could still feel the presence of the device inside him; after all, he was still very conscious of it for now, but from a third-person perspective, he didn''t have any injuries on his body. "This thing is a real life cheat," he said as he looked at the empty cylinder. He wished he had a group of chemists or alchemists considering his environment that could help him figure out the drug and mass produce it. Remembering that he had ordered everyone to meet him in the courtyard, Kingsley finally turned his attention to them, but before doing so, he picked up theptop and started the upload of the information he wanted. On the screen, a list of categories was disyed for Kingsley to choose from. [Infrastructure] [Agriculture] [Textile] [Military]... Without hesitation, Kingsley immediately picked the military category and selected as much as he could from [Weapon Mastery] to [Military Protocols] and uploaded them to his mind. As soon as he did so, he felt a cold feeling in his head as though someone was injecting a gentle but cold stream of water through his brain. The feeling didn''tst long, and as soon as it ended, Kingsley was left with a new set of instincts. For some reason, his body was just telling him the right things to do, so he immediately created a gun holster along with all the other necessary things, then picked one of the pistols and ced it in it as he wore the gun holster. For some reason, he feltplete with it on, but he hoped that this feeling wouldn''tst since, as a sensible person, he knew that holding a gun was somewhat dangerous. He didn''t have the training that all military officers received; he just had their instincts and knowledge but none of their training, so he didn''t trust himself to be responsible with a gun. As someone once said, "If you give me a gun, I wouldn''t want to be safe because I would want to use it." It simply meant that, with a gun, I would want to put myself in a situation that would require me to use it. A certain country back on Earth was living proof of that, so Kingsley hoped to train himself well enough to not need a gun by his side. "By the way, System, can I sell food to the other yers like in the novels back home?" Kingsley asked when he noticed the food that was piled neatly by the side. ... Yes, all yers can trade with each other privately or through the official channel provided by the system, but you cannot trade food you have created yourself. ... "Okay, if I can trade, then I can also donate to the others, right?" Kingsley asked since it made sense that if you could trade, you could also donate to the other yers. ... That can also naturally be done. ... "That''s all I needed to know, thank you." "I''m sorry for making you wait... let me get straight to the point." Kingsley apologized for his behavior, which made all of them ufortable again. The Demon Goblins may be newborns, but they still have innate memories that teach them the basics of the world, and that knowledge states that people of a higher position or standing never apologize to their subordinates unless it''s a very special matter that may lead to a revolt or something simr, but their lord was apologizing just for making them wait. "Viktor and Hestia, pleasee up. I want your help in this." "My Lord?" Viktor asked as he approached Kingsley. "Your jobs are simple; call your subordinates one by one toe up, then you ce this on their foreheads, and Hestia carefully injects them with this; you got that?" Kingsley then raised his head to look at the people he was talking about. Realizing that even Viktor and Hestia were just as confused as the Demon Goblins were, he decided to simply show them what he meant. "Okay, it''s simple, you do this," Kingsley said, then picked up one of the transmitters and ced it on the forehead of thepletely unprepared Viktor. The device immediately activated and started drilling its way into Victor''s skull. Looking at it from a different perspective, Kingsley now understood why it was so painful, but he didn''t allow it to distract him. "Argghh!!" Viktor immediately started screaming in pain but soon stopped as Kingsley injected the aspirin into him. "Wow?" Viktor said with a surprised look on his face as to how the pain vanished, while Kingsley simply continued looking on as he watched the wound, which closed on its own as though it were some slime or something of that nature. "It will hurt, but don''t worry; with the aspirin in hand, you will be healed quickly," Kingsley said as he returned to his senses. He could have created anaesthesia to get rid of the pain entirely, but he was afraid that it would make the person numb for several hours or have an even more outrageous effect that wouldn''t be as productive as needed. "Why are we doing that?" Hestia asked "You will find out soon; just do as I say for now," Kingsley said, and immediately they both started working. Chapter 24 XXIV ?Kingsley was amazed to see that all the demon goblins went through with it even though he could clearly see fear in their eyes. It seems that Viktor''s influence on them was way more than he initially thought. All had undergone the same process he had gone through to imnt the transmitter, except Hestia, who couldn''t do so since she was a spirit. "Okay, now that the painful part is done, herees the easier and simpler part," Kingsley said as he uploaded a standard special forces training pack into them along with [Archery] and [Weapon Mastery]. All these things didn''t immediately make you a master in the mentioned things, but they acted more like a guide to get you there much quicker than you could without them. For example, if it takes you two years to get really good at archery, then with the uploaded knowledge, it will take you about a month or two at the slowest. Feeling the cold feeling in their heads, all the demon goblins, Viktor included, showed a pleased expression. Kingsley found it funny but still understood as it was a nice change of pace after the incredible pain. "Now what you had just put in your heads are called transmitters...." Kingsley said as he started exining the device and its functions to the group. Hestia and Viktor, who were listening, couldn''t help but feel as though this device in their heads was way more deadly than they thought. Of course, it wasn''t deadly in a direct way; it was just a very powerful support item. Viktor could feel the new information that had changed himpletely. It seemed to show itself in the form of a new set of instincts. He looked at the familiar but unfamiliar device that his master kept on the table. It was a bow, but it lookedpletely different from the ones he knew. But now he could see clearly why this weapon was deadly, and beside it was the weirdly shaped weapon that his master called a [pistol]. To Viktor, this weapon may have been produced for slightly closerbat, but it was still an incredibly powerful long-range weapon. He always knew his master was powerful, but these weapons were something else. "Each of you take one bow or sword and one pistol; your instincts will guide you on how to use it for now, I have something else to do," Kingsley said despite knowing how irresponsible that was. After all, instincts may be powerful, but they wouldn''t teach you something you knew nothing about instantly. Despite that, Kingsley still chose to let them be as he turned to the gathered meat. He had eaten this morning, but there were many men, women, and children who were just as stranded as he was in this world and didn''t even see anything to eatst night, and he doubted that the ones who had could share theirs; after all, no one shares what they don''t have in abundance. "System, I want to donate everything here to as many people as I can as soon as possible." ... Donation request confirmed 245 units of orc meat were detected. 168 units of wolf meat were detected. 645 units of bear meat were detected. 1078 units of iron in chicken meat were detected. 2,136 units of food were detected. There are a total of 31,000,000 people within your region. Beginning random distribution in 3... 2.. 1 ... The system''s voice called out multiple times as it counted the amount of meat in the massive pile. Kingsley was surprised to hear that there were more than 2000 units of food in just an ordinary beast tide. He imagined how much more he could get in a real high tide event. Something that bothered Kingsley a bit, however, was the number of people in his region alone. Humans were extremely bad at conceptualizing at times, and this number just showed how big this, which was 50,000x bigger than Earth, was. The terrible part of this whole thing was that by next week, this number would have been reduced by more than half since the beast tide event would start then. ... Distributionpleted As a reward for your kindness, the system has granted you a chance at a regional announcement. The message should notst longer than 5 minutes. ... Hearing the system''s words, Kingsley was immediately stunned. He honestly didn''t expect a reward, as this action was simply him disagreeing with MCs from novels with this sort of background. They extorted resources from the people when they could easily get it themselves. He wasn''t a saint after all; he had his own selfish qualities, but that didn''t mean that he would extort poor people of resources they didn''t have when he quite literally had the whole world at his fingertips. Looking at the reward, Kingsley suddenly felt as though the system was giving him the chance to help the others, though before he did that, he had to confirm something. "Would I still level up if others surrendered their territories willingly?" ... The anomaly is that Lord Kingsley can only level up after conquering a certain number of other territories; how this is aplished, however, is none of the system''s concerns. ... "Thank you, system," Kingsley replied with a smile that sent shivers down the spines of the two who were watching him. "My Lord, are you okay, sir?" Hestia and Viktor asked to confirm if their master was going mad. "Eh?... Oh, sorry for that, I am perfectly fine," Kingsley said while still giving his evil smile. Chapter 25 XXV ?The two immediately guessed that he was definitely nning to do something and decided to excuse themselves from the scene. After all, thest time their master decided to do something, they saw the pain involved. While the others trained to get used to the new equipment given to them while trusting their instincts to use the equipment better, Kingsley, on the other hand, started preparing himself to give his message. He wasn''t good at public speaking, but now isn''t the time to think about that; he needed to sound like a true lord to be convincing after all, he was the anomaly. Because it was so powerful, even the system decided to restrict it. ... The message from Lord Kingsley starts at 5: ... "What?!" Kingsley shouted since the system didn''t give him any time at all to prepare. .... 4¡­.. ... ... 3¡­.. 2¡­.. ... Kingsley used this small chance to immediately dress himself better, hoping that whatever came to his mind would help him achieve his goal. ... 1¡­. Begin ... Hearing this, Kingsley took a deep breath, put on a serious face, and gathered his thoughts for his speech. ... Good day to you all, My name is Kingsley Seth. Many of you would know me as the Anomaly Lord [Kingsley]. I don''t know if you all are seeing me or not, but I at least know that you all can hear this message through some means. As we all know, the grace period ends by the end of this week at exactly 12 a.m., and ording to the system, there are exactly 31 million humans in this region alone. We all know that this seeminglyrge amount is going to reduce by more than half by then, so I am here to plead with all of you who know that they wouldn''t be able to survive the event: Please surrender to me or someone stronger. Your life is much more important than your pride, so don''t concern yourself with what others call you. Now I would naturally prefer you join me since that would mean I level up and I get to find my family members faster, and in return, I promise you protection, food, and you get to keep your territory and troops. I am assuming [Deus] is like those online novels, so it should be safe to say that the event wouldst for a week. which in turn means that you have until the week ends to decide your course of action because, immediately after the week ends, I will begin my conquering mission. After all, I have a niece who is probably scared to death now, a pregnant sister, and a newborn nephew to find. Now I hope you all make the right choice, and even if you don''t, I hope you''ll not be stupid when my army stands before you, because I promise you, I will show no mercy for you if you wish to go against me. ... With the message ended, Kingsley immediately pped his forehead, feeling that his message sounded cringey and stupid. He didn''t know if this was because he was the one giving the speech or just that the message was terrible. "I''m not sure if even I would have surrendered to myself if I had heard the speech," Kingsley thought, but decided to clear his mind of his embarrassing disy. Remembering his original n, Kingsley finally turned his attention to the men who were trying to figure out their new equipment. To his surprise, he saw every single one of them kneeling and bowing towards him. He didn''t know why this was so, but damn, did he feel like a badass. "What is this?" "Your wish is ourmand, my Lord," Viktor suddenly said as a blood-red aura slowly started rising from his body; the same could also be said for the remaining 10 demon goblins. For some reason, it only dawned on him now exactly what the name "Demon Goblin" meant. Of course, he knew that they were demons, but he didn''t exactly know what that word meant. Demons were creatures of war and destruction. They may seem docile now, but they were still demons. For the next two seconds, Kingsley stood therepletely speechless, only to realize that all this was because of his cheesy speech, and immediately the badass feeling vanished as it was reduced toplete embarrassment. Trying not to die of embarrassment, he immediately gathered all the dignity he had left and put on a serious face. "That''s enough, we train now," he said, using his abilities to copse all the rising auras. "Yes, my Lord!" They all echoed together and returned to their training. Kingsley joined them this time as he too began training. He may be omnipotent inside his territory, but that didn''t mean that he couldn''t die. Well, he didn''t know that and didn''t n to check it anytime soon. ... POV Change .... ¡­.. I hope you all make the right choice, and even if you don''t, I hope you''ll not be stupid when my army stands before you. Thank you all and stay safe. .... With thest paragraph, I felt some sort of shiver run down my spine. It felt as though some sort of god was looking down on me as he said those words. Chapter 26 XXVI ?"What was that?" I asked myself, wondering how someone had managed to convince the system to share a message for him. It wasn''t like I didn''t know the person in the message; everyone knew him. He was the unlucky lord [Kingsley] whom the system refused to help in any way, from the regr system settings to the system''s troops, none were given to him for reasons unknown. Well, it''s not like I could say the reason was unknown now; that guy was definitely a monster. Anyone with even a bit of brain would have long since figured out that the system doesn''t help him because he doesn''t need the help. "Too bad, I would have submitted too if only I didn''t have my Ogres," I said with a smile on my face. Just a few meters in front of me were about ten hulking figures; they were the ogres, and they were absolutely huge. The ogres, unlike the ones in fiction, possessed human-like intelligence, which meant that they could use battle strategies that even I didn''t know. They were huge but not fat. Instead, they looked shredded for some reason, but it made sense after all; for a race this big, it made sense to be in shape after all, since you don''t know when the true top dogs wille hunting. Their size naturally makes them heavier and thus slower, but better shape means better speed. I refuse to believe that I wouldn''t survive the event when I have bodyguards this powerful, and besides, they weren''t my main hope; it was the slightly smaller ogre in the back. It held a staff taller than it and looked slightly older, but its body said otherwise ... Name: Gaba Level: 3 Rank: S Race: Ogre Shaman Description: A special race of ogres that is usually smaller than regr ogres, but don''t be fooled, as it is still as strong as the rest. Equipped with special and incredibly powerful magic skills, the Ogre Shaman is a creature not to be messed with if you are not a dragon. Health: 800 Physique: 590 Spirit: 1690 Skills: Shamanism: a set of ancient magic skills that help in the upgrade of allies in or out of battle. It can also be used to degrade the abilities of the enemies in battle. Fire Magic: A set of elemental magic skills used by a user to summon and control mes as though they were an extra limb. Physical Enhancement: A magic skill that allows the user to increase their physical abilities through the use of mana. ... Even the Lord''s Eye acknowledges just how powerful the orc shaman is, and this was when it was still at level 3. I can''t even wait for it to reach the upper levels. "My Lord, these were captured for you as you requested." Gaba said as he pointed at the orcs and goblins that were tied up behind him. "Excellent, now let''s see who is truly the protagonist of this world," I said whileughing. Taking the sword we got from looting the goblins, I stabbed the first orc and leaned in with my entire body weight since, even though the orc couldn''t move, its skin was still hard to cut through or pierce. With the sword piercing its heart, I felt a steady flow of power enter me. This was the first time I had experienced such a thing, but it was easy to guess what it was. "I feel it¡­ "This power is intoxicating. Hahahaha anomaly or not, no one can stop my rise." Iughed as I went on to kill the others. ... Name: Abeleke David Level: 2 Race: Human (Lord) Health: 200 Physique: 190 Spirit: 300 Abilities: Lord''s Eye Telekinesis (S): The user is able to move or manipte things with their minds. The current limit is 2 tons, which increases with each level. Equipment: Nil Troops: Ogres Current Buildings: [Barracks], [Damaged Castle] Lord Points: 50 .... "Hahahahahaha!!!!" Iughed in joy. This world may be dangerous, but with my S-rank talent and A-rank troops, I will definitely dominate it. I may have just been an ountant back on Earth, but in this world, things would bepletely different. ... POV Change ... I don''t exactly know where we are or what we are supposed to be doing in this world, but I do know that I have to survive. The system, or whatever it calls itself, said that we were given a week''s grace period, and after that, we were to survive an event. Chapter 27 XXVII ?I can''t say exactly that I am familiar with a world with such a set up, but I have seen this same type of background in a web novel before. I didn''t read the entire thing, but I still read a few chapters before I got tired of it. In those novels, the MCs wake up to an overpowered talent and a troop race that goes way beyond what others can achieve, and guess what? It seems that I am that MC. ====== Stephenie Gilbert Level: 1 Race: Human (Lord) Health: 100 Physique: 23 (+200) Spirit: 50 (+200) Abilities: Lord''s Eye Beginner''s luck (SS): The user bes much luckier than the others. As luck cannot be quantified, it is unknown exactly by how much this increases the user''s luck. Equipment: Queen''s Crown, Angel''s Feather Troops: Cherubim Current Buildings: [Barracks], [Castle] Lord''s point: 0 ========== Who says a girl can''t be the MC of this type of world? With my angels and my abnormal luck, I will definitely rule my own kingdom. The Angels are an S-rank troop at the lowest, and I had ten of them, though admittedly, when I thought of angels, I imagined exceptional hot men and women with wings, not demonic-looking creatures with a holy aura around them. They looked weird, but their power was nothing to scoff at, or at least that''s what the system says. I have never actually seen them in battle since I don''t want to leave my safe zone, and with how frequently theye back with loot of all kinds, I would say that my luck has made it impossible for them to encounter stronger enemies. This however also means that they kill everything they see with just one strike, which in turn means that I can''t level up but in return I find good loot like the [Queen''s Crown]. ====== Name: Queen''s Crown Rank: A Description: A special crown created by a goblin shaman. It was originally meant as a gift for the Goblin Queen, but he unfortunately passed away before he couldplete it. It adds 200 points each to the wearer''s physique and spirit. Status: Iplete ========== It was already this powerful and already iplete; all I needed was to find another Goblin Shaman who would help meplete it, and boom! I am overgeared. The angel''s feather just makes it harder for me to suffer any negativements. My luck was OP to the core. ========= You have received a donation from Lord Kingsley. 1 unit of meat ========= "Huh?" I asked myself in confusion if there was a lord out there who was giving out food. Was this Kingsley guy an idiot, or was he just that powerful? Just how much food did this person have to even think of sharing? Even with my luck, food was still hard toe by. I have spent an entire day and night searching, and all I found was 3 units of food. Goblins were the most abundant race one could find in this world, or at least in my area, but they werepletely inedible. ======== Message from Lord [Kingsley] starts in 5.¡­4¡­.3¡­2¡­1 ======== A weird system message was heard, drawing my attention to the sky. All the system messages so far have appeared as a holographic board in the sky, but you could also hear a voice from it. I think this was done so that everyone could have a way to know the system''s message, though I don''t know how the system would do for those who were deaf and dumb. As soon as the countdown finished, a young man who seemed to be around 20¨C25 years of age could be seen. He was of a darkerplexion and wore a white shirt with a monkey jacket that fit him perfectly. The man himself wasn''t exactly a supermodel, but he was fine. ======== Good day to you all, My name is Kingsley Seth. Many of you would know me as the anomaly Lord [Kingsley]. I don''t know if you all are seeing me or not, but I at least know that you all can hear this message through some means. ... I hope you all make the right choice, and even if you don''t, I hope you''ll not be stupid when my army stands before you. Thank you all and stay safe. ======= Chapter 28 XXVIII ?"He''s the Lord Kingsley?" I asked myself since, for some reason, I had expected much more from him in the looks department. "And what does he mean by that?!" I shouted as I finally turned my attention to the ominous ending to his message. The man didn''t look special, but the aura he gave off at thetter part of his message was definitely abnormal; that was the aura of a powerful person. a powerful and extremely confident man. "Just how many soldiers does he have that he is willing to offer protection to other people?" I asked myself since, with a level 1 barracks, the Lord can only summon 10 soldiers weekly and it has only been a day. "Wait, didn''t the system restrict him by not giving him his own barracks?" "Then how the fuck does he have troops? How powerful is he that even the system''s restrictions don''t affect him too much?" I asked myself since this waspletely abnormal. "Can he really sweep through this entire region?" "That''s 31 million people with all sorts of powers and troops!" I don''t know why, but for some reason, I felt as though that number meant nothing to him. Is this my ability, pushing me to side with him, or am I just going mad? No matter how powerful one was, it didn''t make sense that the person would be capable of destroying an army of nearly a billion people; if he truly had that sort of power, then it made sense for the system to restrict him in such a manner. "Well, it doesn''t matter; the private chat function should be able to reach him, right?" "Let''s hope the system left his chat function," I said to myself, choosing to obey my instincts and thoughts to contact the man first. After all, there was no harm in it. ... 3rd POV ... While the entire region fell into chaos over Kingsley''s speech and possible power, the man in question was in the courtyard of his manor, busy training with his men. It had been like an hour since he made his speech, and he had since moved on; after all, he had other ns that needed his attention. During this one hour of training, Kingsley had learned something very important: the demon goblins were exceptionally strong. All it took was a single pull of the bow''s string to tear it, and this was when they weren''t even trying. With this came the problem of figuring out exactly how strong the string had to be for the demon goblins to use. He already felt that the string of his own bow was already too strong for him to pull, and the demon goblins were breaking theirs easily. "Here, test this one out," Kingsley said as he readjusted the string''s strength and overall integrity for the 7th time in thest 3 minutes. "Okay," the Demon Goblin named Heua said as he collected the bow from me; he was the goblin in charge of testing the corrected bows. Yes, I know his name is weird, but it''s actually pronounced "Hey-a." The goblin bowed and immediately turned as he gently started to pull the string to test it; the goal was to test exactly how far he could draw it for, and the new one performed quite well. Then he moved on to the next test as he started pulling the string to the same length, but this time he did it quickly and multiple times. The bow still held on even after the speed test, which meant that it was good enough for the goblins. It also meant, however, that Kingsley had no chance in hell of even drawing the bow at all. His status was nothingpared to theirs. .... Kingsley Seth Level: 1 (0/1 territories conquered) Race: Human? (Lord) Health: 100 Physique: 20 Spirit: 47 Abilities: Lord''s Eye Domini Equipment: Command Transmitter, Glock 17, copsible bow Buildings: [Manor], [Sentry Towers] ... He was way too weak, even whenpared to the weakest Demon Goblin, but looking at it now, he was happy that he was at least stronger than Viktor''s former self, whose abilities were only around 5 or so, but then again, it didn''t mean much since Viktor then was the absolute bottom of his n, so he truly had no hope. As for the race thing, he simply didn''t know what was going on with it, but he wouldn''t say he didn''t understand; after all, anyone with abilities like the one he had would hardly be considered a human. Snapping his fingers to update the bows of the other demon goblins, Kingsley returned to what he was doing. Returning to his own small private area, Kingsley continued his training away from the monsters, whose hands and feet moved so fast, one couldn''t even see them. It was nearly impossible for him to see their hands as they quickly drew an arrow from their quivers. When they practiced the martial arts, their bodies moved so quickly and powerfully that Kingsley wondered exactly how the wooden practice dummy hadn''t broken yet. On his own, however, he was just a normal human. Hopefully. He had no experience with weapons, unless you count weapons in games, in which case he was a demon with them. "It''s not like it''s apetition, nor would I ever face the kind of danger they would face," Kingsley thought to himself as he began the training. He was only training simply because he wasn''t a fool to believe that he was absolutely safe in his territory. Just like him, all the other lords received a talent, and nothing would make him believe that there wasn''t one out there who possessed a strange talent. Chapter 29 XXIX ?... Alert! Alert! Lord Jerry is willing to join your territory. Do you ept it? [Yes] [No] ... The rhythm created by Kingsley''s breathing and the noises in the background was suddenly interrupted by the system''s message, which greatly annoyed him, but seeing the message itself, that annoyance flew out of the window. "Yes!" Kingsley replied excitedly after all this meant that he could level up ... Lord [Jerry] has surrendered his territory to Lord [Kingsley]. Lord [Jerry] has now been demoted to Governor [Jerry] in ordance with the speech given by Lord [Kingsley]. Lord Kingsley is now responsible for Governor Jerry. ... A regional announcement was made telling everyone about the merger. Kingsley, who was directly involved, didn''t look as though he was paying attention, as he was focused on the new change in his status. ... Level: 2 (0/2 territories conquered) Two more acres are added to your territory. ... He had really leveled up; he could feel a weird energy flowing through his body. The energy made him feel invincible, but unfortunately, he knew he was far from that; a simple arrow could still put him out ofmission. His stats had increased a little. ... Health: 200 Physique: 50 Spirit: 77 ... This was a massive improvementpared to earlier; he could tell even without testing out his changes. He felt stronger, faster, smarter, and somehow healthier; how someone who had literally taken an all-cure like the [Aspirin] could feel healthier was beyond him, but he refused to even think about it. Immediately getting into a stance, quickly reloading his bow, and firing, Kingsley smiled at how easy that was and felt. The bow he once struggled to pull was now easier to pull, and he could draw an arrow from his quiver way faster than before. His uracy became even better than before for some reason. This was way better than he expected; it seems that better stats also meant better skills. With the test done, Kingsley immediately turned his attention to the real matter at hand. A lord had submitted to him, and he was now responsible for the person. He didn''t know if this person was just in weak or if he was the test that they had put together. It may have been just a day since they were all transferred here, but Kingsley knew that humans could adapt to basically any environment easily. They would have long gotten used to the chat function that Kingsley foundpletely useless for now. With a means ofmunication set up, anything was now possible. That was simply human for you. ... Do you want to see his status board? ... "Yes, please," Kingsley said immediately, since he felt that it was better to know about his new subject. ... Name: Jerry Keg Level: 1 Race: Human (Governor) Health: 100 Physique: 64 Spirit: 102 Abilities: Lord''s Eye Half-off (A): the user is able to cut down the price of resources needed to achieve something by half. Equipment: nil Troops: Slime Buildings: [Damaged Castle] Lord''s point: 0 ... "Damn, this guy is at the top of the unlucky list; his ability is nice though," Kingsley said when he saw the lord''s status. His status alone made it clear why he had surrendered; he had no chance of survival, and his slightly better stats probably meant that this guy was either a bodybuilder in the past or was just born big. Chapter 30 XXX ?Looking at his troops, Kingsley smiled while thinking of another overpowered slime, but unfortunately, that one became what he was, simply because he had two things going for him: consciousness, or human intelligence, and powerful skills. These ones are just regr slimes; the man''s gift was amazing, but he had no means of getting resources in the first ce. "Now let''s see," Kingsley said as he sat on a chair he created with an earth table before him. Just like he had done when Viktor, or at least his former self, first invaded his territory, hemanded the Earth to give him a live map of the man''s territory. He felt he could do it for some reason; it was now part of his territory, and he felt this weird connection to it even though it was nowhere near him. Meanwhile, somewhere in the massive region, a huge man who was shirtless and only wearing some shorts could be seen huddled in a corner with several blue squishy objects piling on top of him. This was how he had woken up; it seemed as though the system had just transported everyone over regardless of what they had on or where they were. Being in a much colder area, this made thingspletely unbearable. Thankfully, the slimes had a bit of body heat in them and were somewhat immune to the cold, so by making them pile up on him, he could survive. "Now let''s hope; I put my trust in the right guy," he said with a defeated look on his face. It was just like the Lord [Kingsley] had said¡ªhe knew himself best. He may look big, but he has no clue as to how to fight; he isn''t a fighter; his muscles and all are just for show. He hoped that even if the Lord didn''t n to follow through with his promises, he would at least protect him; after all, he had confirmed that if he died, his territory would vanish, and if it did, the Lord who ruled over him would revert to his level. It may not be exactly this, but if it happened enough times, the lord would revert to his previous level, and Jerry doubted that many people had surrendered their territories to him, so if he died, it would affect him greatly. Jerry sat in his corner covered entirely in slime as he waited for something to happen. He didn''t know why he expected an instant response, but he hoped to get one. "Hello, Mr. Jerry?" A voice called out from outside the damaged castle. Hearing the voice, Jerry was immediately surprised since he was sure that no one coulde into his territory without his knowledge. The system had given a two-day grace period of absolute safety, which hadn''t ended, but now something had gotten in. Jerry didn''t want to find out what it was, so instead he continued hiding in his corner. "Oh¡­ I see. My name is Kingsley Seth, and I am the one to whom you surrendered your territory. "As a result, I can enter your safe space with ease," the voice said with a slight amusement in its tone. Realizing how familiar the voice sounded, he stood up to check it out. To y things safe, Jerry didn''t just jump out; instead, he quietly peered through the holes in the walls to see if he would see any creatures of any sort but saw nothing. If this was actually a creature that could bypass the system''s protection, then it might also have some means to turn invisible. Choosing to risk it, he walked out into the open only to find a 3D portrait of someone floating in the air above him. The person looked simr to the Lord [Kingsley] in the regional announcement. "Wow, you''re really big," the portrait suddenly said, then clicked its tongue as though it were jealous or something. "Are you really the Lord [Kingsley]?" Jerry asked "Yes, and also why aren''t you wearing anything? This area is cold," Kingsley questioned when he noticed the man''s abnormality. Through his connection to the hologram, he could easily tell how cold the area is, and yet, the lord here was walking around in nothing but shorts. not shoes or shirts or anything of that sort. "I didn''t choose this; the system brought me here like this," Jerry exined himself. "Oh, then thank God I wear clothes to sleep, then imagine if I slept naked," Kingsley said as he imagined such a scenario. "Anyway, let''s get you something to wear," Kingsley said as he snapped his fingers and a set ofbat fatigues appeared on Jerry''s body. "How did you do that?" Jerry asked in surprise. "That, my friend, is none of your business. Now, as per the agreement, I will help you survive the event, but since I am not your father or mother, I would need you to also level up to get powerful enough to protect yourself." "Thank you" "You''re wee; now here''s something that you would need." Kingsley said as he waved his hand to make a table appear, on the table was a transmitter, a Glock 17, some Aspirin vials, and a M16. "The small device over there is to be ced on your forehead, but before you do that, please make sure that you are holding one of the cylindrical injections." "What do they do?" Jerry asked "The small device is called a transmitter; I know I''m terrible at naming things, but it is basically one of those devices that help you learn faster and it also helps youmunicate with me easily; I assume you have a family." "Yes, a wife and a son." "Then this will help register you in our systems and help easily identify your family members when wee across them." "I would appreciate that." "No worries; now the injection is called aspirin, and you would get it if you''ve ever yed a certain game before." "Basically it''s an all-cure; it will heal even decapitation if administered quickly enough." "....." "What?" "Will this cure leukemia?" Jerry suddenly asked with a serious look on his face. "Does your son have leukaemia?" Kingsley asked "Yes, it''s something we have been battling for a long time now. I don''t even know if he has eaten or not. What if he doesn''t survive tonight?" Chapter 31 XXXI ?"From your tone, I can tell he is still a little boy so we still have a month to find him" "I hope so" "Now let''s get started, ce the transmitter on your forehead, brace for the pain, I will inject you with the Aspirin when it''s needed" "I don''t know how you will do that but okay" Jerry said as he picked up the tiny transmitter Just like it was with the demon goblins, the transmitter immediately jumped out of his hand and drilled its way into his forehead. Seeing that the transmitter was in ce, Kingsley magically lifted the aspirin and injected the man who was already on the floor in pain with it. "You should be okay now, right?" "Yes, this thing is truly miraculously" "I know right?..... Anyway, I don''t know if you have any militarybat experience or not so in a moment, you will feel something cold in your head¡­.. don''t panic when it happens, that''s just me, uploading all forms of military training I can think of into your mind. They should be enough for you to survive" Kingsley said and immediately did as he said Jerry, who was already finding it difficult to understand exactly how Kingsley was doing all this, was caughtpletely off guard when he suddenly felt something that felt like cold water flowing through his head. From Kingsley''s exnation, he knew what it was so he didn''t panic much but it didn''t mean that he wasn''t questioning his entire existence at this moment. "Now I will leave you to experiment with the guns, the Aspirin vials there should be enough to cover any injuries obtained then" Kingsley said then turned his attention to the newly gained territory itself. With Jerry''s surrender, he gained the territory which was why Jerry himself was demoted from a Lord to a Governor. He still managed the ce but the territory itself was now his own, he was like thend owner while Jerry was merely renting it. In front of him was a live map of Jerry''s territory. He could see everything from the trees to the snow on the ground, looking at it now, Kingsley realised that Jerry''s territory was in a mountainous region which exined the cold but the snow on the ground meant that it was very far away from his territory. Choosing to not think of it too much, Kingsley focused on the territory, he created a wall that circled the entire territory. Every 10 metres on the massive wall, he ced a sentry gun, this was done to ensure that there were no blind spots. Creating a castle based on the outline of the already existing damaged castle, Kingsley was done and now all that remained was to somehow improve Jerry''s troops but¡­ ... Name: Slime Rank: E Description: a race of gtinous blobs that look as cute as anything can get. They possess no consciousness nor do they possess any internal organs. Abilities: Physical Damage resistance: Due to their weird physique, slimes are nearly immune to all forms of physical damage. Regeneration: Slimes are able to regenerate themselves after being harmed. Attacks above a certain range Note: they are extremely weak to magic attacks ... Slimes had incredible abilities but their abilities were all defensive and even then it wasn''t powerful enough. It may seem invincible when against a goblin but even then it had no means of actually hurting them so both parties would go home okay¡­ or at least rtively okay in the case of the slime since their physical resistance had its limits. When faced against higher tier monsters like Orc/goblin shamans, Goblin/Orc lords etc then they stand no chance at all. Looking at the situation, Kingsley was at a loss as to how he would upgrade them. He could give them the evolution crystal but he didn''t think it would make that much of a difference after all using Viktor as an example. The crystal simply increases what already exists, the slimes didn''t have any attacking powers so the crystal would at most give it slight attacking power and overwhelming defence that can still be breached by magic. "Wait, don''t slimes gain elemental powers when in areas with powerful elemental mana or spirit or something like that" Kingsley thought since that was how it was in nearly all fantasy media. "That means, he would find something like this useful then" Kingsley said then held out his palm as a crystal materialised in his hand ... Name: Pure Elemental Stone Description: a stone found in areas where there is an abundance of elemental mana, the stone can only form when this overwhelming aura is in perfect bnce. ... "Perfect" Kingsley thought then created hundreds of them since he didn''t know how many slimes Jerry had. Immediately after that, Kingsley contacted Jerry and handed over all of them to him then told him his theory. He didn''t wait to test it out since he had other matters to attend to, whether the slimes evolved or not, Jerry''s territory was safe. Withdrawing his consciousness from Jerry''s ce, Kingsley focused on his own territory. It had increased by an extra two acres, he had to see what was new or if it was simply full of trees like the one he already had. ... Lord [Cynthia] has surrendered to you Level: 2 (1/2 territories conquered) ... Chapter 32 XXXII ?Seeing this, a smile appeared on Kingsley''s face as he immediately opened her status and repeated the exact same procedure he had done with Jerry with her. He gave her appropriate clothing for easy movement, weapons, a transmitter, several vials of Aspirin, food and built a wall around her territory. While exining to her what they were, more notifications appeared and he continued to level up. This was good news to him but it was bing stressful, the more people surrendered, the more his workload increased since he had to personally exin to his new governors what the equipment did and also raise the capabilities of their troops. He didn''t necessarily have to do all that but the system emphasised on the fact that if the vessel lord or governor is killed or theirnd is conquered by another lord then he loses itpletely and it may cause him to revert in level so he diligently created walls around their territories to protect them and gave them weapons to survive. Depending on their troops, he had either given them evolution crystals or had toe up with unique ways to increase their power like he had done with Jerry and his slimes. More notifications came and Kingsley started to notice a pattern, everyone who had surrendered to him had either weak troops or a weak talent or just both. Some had disabilities that made things worse for them but with the Aspirin, they got better Another thing he noticed was that, the number of territories he had to conquer was equal with his level at that point meaning that if he was level 5 then he would need 5 lords to surrender to him to move on to Level 6. This meant that he needed 55 lords to submit to him just to reach level 10 and probably a million or less just to reach 100. By the time he was done, the sky had turned dark and he felt incredibly tired. So far, he hasn''t felt any drain from using his powers and at this point, he was starting to think that he could use his abilities indefinitely but it seems even his ''omnipotence'' couldn''t stop regr fatigue. "My Lord" a voice called out from beside him to draw his attention "Yes?" Kingsley answered as he turned to see Hestia and Viktor standing beside him while the other demon goblins were nowhere to be seen. The two had clearly sent them into the castle to go prepare for dinner. Looking at their expressions full of pity, Kingsley could easily tell what was going through their minds. "Is it already thatte?" Kingsley asked since even he had lost track of time "Yes" Hestia replied "Okay then, let''s eat and get some rest for tomorrow''s training" Kingsley said as he started walking towards the castle. With the Eventing up, kingsley felt some pressure to increase his territory''s power so he ordered everyone to go get some rest after all they still had more training to do the next day. Naturally with Hestia''s sentry towers keeping watch, their help may not actually be needed so it was better for them to rest in preparation for tomorrow. Despite saying that, Kingsley couldnt sleep for some reason, he didn''t know if it was simply because he was too excited to go to sleep now due to his leveling or if it was because he was worried about his family. Only God knew if they received good talents and troops or not, he had no way of telling since he couldn''t find them. He had hoped that his announcement would have drawn their attention after all it was a video message but he didn''t see them amongst the people who surrendered. Which meant that two things, they were either not in this region at all so the message didnt reach them or they simply believed that they could survive on their own but Kingsley knew his family members well enough, to know that they weren''t that stupid. In this world, even the most powerful couldn''t survive alone. This was why he was mostly annoyed by the MCs in those online novels, they chose to be some form of one man army simply because they were lucky enough to be granted a higher tier troop or talent than the others. Remove all the plot armour that they had going on which was honestly a lot, then they would have died long ago. Humans weren''t created to be alone. We are social creatures, creatures that depend on each other to not only survive but also to advance. Thinking that a Dragon or an elf would rece that would be absolute stupidity after all Dragons, demons, elves etc are all known to be solitary creatures. He believed that at most his brother would try to survive alone but even then he would surely contact him. After all they were all trained to know that there was no shame in asking for help so even if they don''t surrender, they would have at least tried to contact him but the only contact he saw was from some other Lord that wasn''t even African to begin with, talkless of being his rtive. If his family were in this region then even if they didn''t n to surrender, they would at least contact him to maybe tease him on his speech but none of that happened. Naturally he had nothing against the lord who had contact him but it was still a simple fact that she wasn''t in anyway rted to him and he found it frustrating that amongst all the people in the region, not even one was rted to him. The only way to rescue them if they weren''t in this region was to conquer the entire region then move on to the mext. That was 31 million people with all types of abilities and troops, that would surely take more than a year toplete and that was if he hadn''t died yet from some disease or being killed by a more powerful lord. "Anyway, there is no point in thinking about it too much, what will happen will happen" he thought as he looked himself in the mirror beside his bed "Wait¡­." Kingsley suddenly said out loud as he started looking at himself at different angles, bending his head towards the left and right at different intervals as though he would suddenly observe something he hadn''t noticed previously "I can turn these clothes into armour right?¡­.. why the hell didn''t I originally think of that" Kingsley shouted as he pped his forehead in disappointment. He always prided himself in his creativity but it had taken him a whole two days to think about this. Since he didn''t want his men wearing the heavy armour they once wore, he should have thought of adding an extra defence mechanism in their clothes. Chapter 33 XXXIII ?Granted these past two days, he has been too focused on survival to think of a fancy yet extremely effective solution. He had instead created the standard form of protection, a castle for safety and shelter, then the sentry towers and walls as the ultimate defence and attack. He didn''t create the guards nor did he even n for them at that time so they don''t count. They were simply a side product of his impulsive action in an effort to gather information which he still hasn''t gotten. Apart from the Undeads and possibly the Orcs, he still knew nothing about the area he was in. Nothing was really going ording to the way he wanted, not like he was the cause of it. He initially nned to send out Viktor and his men today to go scout out the area but then Viktor came up with the Orc problem which resulted in him trying to arm up his men then was the donation thing. He initially just nned to donate the food since both he and Hestia could create them and even if he couldn''t do that, he would have simply sold it on the public channel for a handful of sand or snow or even a rock but even that led to the mass submission. True, he did gain a lot but still today didn''t go as nned. "Not like any day has ever gone as I have nned¡­. Wait what was I originally thinking about" Kingsley asked himself when he realised how off course he was. Turning his attention back to the clothes, Kingsley waved his hands to try and modify them or in fantasy terms, Enchant them. Adding anything he thought would prove usefulter on like filtration abilities in case he is ever in a situation that requires it, Oxygen storage functions etc. As for how these were achieved, Only God knows, he was just omnipotent in his realm and not omniscient. ... Name: Lord''s Clothing Rank: Supreme Description: a set of shirts and trousers created by Lord [Kingsley], they were created to serve as a Lord''sst defence against an enemy orst means of survival in any situation Abilities: Regal Aura: As clothing belonging to a Lord, they naturally enhance his/her aura. This naturally makes others respect the lord more Absolute Defence: As ast means of survival, there exists an invisible and thinyer of shield around the wearer that can never be breached either by anti-magic or magic, physical force or even divine means. This also protects the lord from all forms of blunt trauma caused by the attacks. Ultimate Protection: In a situation, where the Lord is trapped or stranded. The clothes are equipped with 72 hours of oxygen and filters the air around the user to prevent poisoning. Self-repair: As a Lord''s Clothes, they are naturally able to repair and fix themselves if somehow torn Attachment: Underwear of the Undying: It is able to always keep its user at optimum health. Ensures that the Lord goes back home as healthy as he left. Note: it has a bonus of +1000 to all stats. ... "Of course, it''s overpowered," Kingsley said as he rolled his eyes. Not that he wasining or anything but couldn''t his abilities make normal things for once. "Does that mean that as long as I am wearing my underwear, I am immortal" he suddenly thought as a smile formed on his face Here he was saying that a human couldn''t survive alone in such a world then proceeded to make himself immortal. At this point, he wasn''t just surviving, the world was surviving him. Deciding not to think too much about it and rest as he was supposed to, Kingsley removed his clothes and jumped into the shower and after that, straight into bed. The next morning, Kingsley woke up and training continued as always. A day wasn''t enough for the Demon goblins to learn what took other years to perfect and even if they do learn it, it would still take them some time to perfect it. The training continued for the remaining days of the week as Kingsley updated or scrapped anything he found useful or useless. The Demon goblins already being masters of thebat arts didn''t need too much time to learn how to use the new weapons but their coordination with each other was a working progress. During the week, The Demon goblins weren''t the only ones who gained. More people continued to surrender to him and he continued to provide them with all the needed. Due many of them having families, they were given ess to his database. This was to let them check of they could find their families. Naturally many of them were left disappointed but some of them did find a member of their families or two. Kingsley may not be able to reunite with his family for now but he was happy to be the reason why other families are reuniting. The more other lords surrendered to him, the more he leveled up and he hade to realize something. When the system says [Two (2) more acres have been added to your territory]. It doesn''t mean that in the sense that the territory of the surrendered lord, is now yours¡­. Well, it is yours but. It simply meant that your already existing territory is expanded by 2 acres which meant that Kingsley now had a territory that covered an area of about 8 acres ofnd. As a human, 8 acres sounds small but as someone who could feel the entire 8 acres as though it was a part of himself, Kingsley knew just how big this was. This wasn''t the only thing he noticed however, with each of his level ups, the territories of his governors or vassals under him are increased by half an acre. Which meant that him leveling up was expanding his reach on all sides but this also meant that he had to automatically expand the walls of each territory as he levels up. Naturally this took a lot of time but not so much that he didn''t have any free time. Chapter 34 XXXIV ?A weekter 12 PM By the very edge of his territory, Kingsley had erected a much bigger and stronger wall lined with Sentry towers and guns in them. He didn''t need the extra protection, it brought but it was still needed just in case. On the massive wall, one could easily spot the demon goblins who were standing in between the sentry towers with their bows ready for battle. They were there simply to shoot at any monster that escapes Hestia''s massacre ... Congrattions to all surviving lords. You have a total of 5 minutes to prepare before the start of your first event. All Lords who survive the event shall be rewarded so please work hard to survive. All those with the extended Grace period shall experience theirs a monthter. ... A system message appeared to warn them about the start of the event but Kingsley ignored it as he was too focused on preparing the necessary defences for his vessals. He was inside a tower some meters behind the wall and beside him where Viktor and Hestia and behind them were multiple clones of him who were busy increasing the defences of his vessals. As for why he took that responsibility on himself, it was simple. He didn''t want his territory to shrunk or his level to go down simply because he didn''t protect his vessals well enough. He was now a Level 9 lord and he knew all he had done to get to that point so he didn''t want to lose what he had worked for and besides he liked his stats the way they were now. ... Health: 900 (+1000) Physique: 260 (+1000) Spirit: 287 (+1000) ... This was a long way from what he had before. Yes, he still couldn''t pull the bows used by the demon goblins but at least the power behind his shots are now much stronger and way beyond anything a normal gun could produce. "I see everyone is ready" Kingsley said as he surveyed the action ready archers on the wall and the newly created demon goblins who were lined up in pairs ready to rush out into the battle field to gain some experience and level up. "Yes my Lord, I have seen to it that every one is fully equipped and ready for battle" Viktor replied "Then we may truly survive this battle" Kingsley said since he had a feeling that the beast tide that wille for him would be more powerful than the one the others will face With everything ready, Kingsley decided to turn his attention to the [Chat]. He hadn''t opened the chat again since he tried to find his family through it. [Guys, I don''t think I can survive this, what should I do] [Ha¡­. Dumbass, you had your chance to surrender] [This event is way scarier than I thought, I can feel the presence of thousands of monsters just waiting in the forest] [Fear not, all you have to do is surrender to me, My dragons would protect you] [Liar, you wouldn''t be able to send your troops here in time] [Guys, it''s simple, just surrender to Lord [Kingsley] now, you will get some clothes, food and even your weak troops would be upgraded, look at me, I had ordinary goblins, D rank creatures but now they are A rank, Hobgoblins] [Okay, that''s it, I''ve had enough of you. Who do you think would actually believe that lie, you''re just looking for who you will get killed] [Suit yourselves, I''m in a fully furnished castle eating while you are out in the wilderness, on edge and probably wouldn''t survive tonight] .... Looking at the messages that continued appearing and vanishing nearly at the same time, Kingsley could easily tell that the Lords who were chatting at this time, had levelled up significantly for them to reply quickly and even keep up with the chat. As for whoever it was that was advertising him, Kingsley had absolutely zero idea after all, more than fifty (50) people had surrendered to him in the past five (5) days and he naturally didn''t know them all. "Well at least now we know that anyone who dies, chose pride over life" Kingsley thought as he turned away from the chat. He didn''t feel it necessary to pay attention to the Regional chat, if anyone wanted to contact him then they should do so in the private chat. "Hestia, Viktor, you both know the n. When it''s time meet me in the training grounds" Kingsley said as he teleported away This was one of the many new things that came about due to practicing in his free time. With five (5) full days to fully figure out his powers, Kingsley tried each and every possible thing he could think of and some that he thought impossible. He could do as he liked as long as he was in his territory. Be it shape shifting, flying, creating any sort of object etc. He could do it all, he still haven''t figured out how to create living things from scratch but he could give life to objects aka statues. Though despite all this, Kingsley''s instinct was still telling him that he should be careful around the system. Anyone who could give you omnipotence was definitely omnipotent too and unlike said being, Kingsley was limited to only his territory. He didn''t only just train his abilities, he also upgraded and improved his territory. Five(5) days ago, his territory was made entirely of trees and just a small clearing that contained his castle but now. The trees were neatly arranged, the grass were cut low, the castle was now much bigger and covered an area of about eight(8) acres ofnd. Chapter 35 XXXV ?The castle wasrge but it only covered a corner of the territory which should be about 18 acres in total considering that two (2) acres are added each time he levels up. The entire thing was covered by a mighty wall on which all the current inhabitants of the castle were on. Aside that the wall that was at the edge of the territory, there was another wall, a secondary wall that somewhat divided the territory in two. This second wall was there for precaution, it was a ce where his men could run to hide if face with a powerful monster or being. In other terms, it was ast line of defense for them, the wall didn''t have any extra thing that the outer most wall didn''t have. It was ast defense mechanism simply because it allowed said monster to fall into his range of control. Kingsley teleported to the secondary wall in preparation since he didn''t know what might happen. Meanwhile Hestia and Viktor, using whatever means avable to them vanished from the tower behind the first wall as they appeared on the wall itself. "What are you thinking of" Hestia asked Viktor who looked as though he was spacing out "They are here just as Master said" Viktor said as he could sense the presence of thousands of monsters in the forest outside the territory "Huh?..¡­. My sensors can''t pick up anything" Hestia said believing that the monsters were probably somewhere beyond her sensor''s range. Amongst them, Viktor was the one with the best senses due to his skill [Absolute Explorer] hence why his master had entrusted him with such an important mission. ... The first event of the [Deus] will officially begin in 5¡­.. 4¡­. 3¡­..2¡­..1 ... The system message came and immediately after, a loud rumbling was heard as the event officially began ... Event Type: Beast Tide Scale: Adaptive based on Lord''s might Waves: 5 ... Seeing the system message, Kingsley didn''t even flinch as he had long since expected it. He simply projected his consciousness to the first wall. He couldn''t leave the second wall as long as this battlested simply because he was it''s main means of attack but nobody said anything about projecting himself there as a massive hologram to allow him see what was going on there. What he saw was thousands of monsters rushing towards the wall. He couldn''t see an end to the monsters, there were monsters of all kinds. From Goblins to Ogres, bears to slime kings. Another thing that Kingsley noticed was that every creature that resembled regr Earth Creatures were way bigger than normal. The bears for example, looked like trailers with legs as they bulldozed their way to the wall. Kingsley was sure that if they hit the wall, a massive dent would appear "Attack!!" Viktor shouted when the monsters got within range and all ten demon goblins on the tower, released their arrows which flew out of their bows at speeds invisible to the naked eye as several monsters both small andrge fell to the ground and died. With the order released, Hestia immediately let loose as explosive bullets rained down on the monsters. Kingsley still found it a mystery as to how she was able toe up with bullets of all kinds depending on her opponent. If the enemy is in a group then explosive shots were better because it would deal more damage. Single enemy but with thick skin or armor then armor piercing rounds. Basically she had bullets for all situations or in better terms, she was able to quickly judge the type of enemy she was up against. "Viktor" Kingsley called out "My Lord" Viktor answered looking up to the giant hologram then bowed and vanished from the wall. Looking on, Kingsley saw him appear just a few meters from the corpse wall that Hestia and the demon Goblins had formed. He simply stood there without moving and soon an incredibly oppressive aura burst out of his body that even the Demon goblins both on and behind the wall, fell to their knees. "This won''t do" Kingsley said then waved his hand to remove Viktor''s effect on the Demon Goblins after all they had their own duties. "Hestia open the gates and open a path" "Will do" Hestia replied as the gates opened up and a group of demon goblins wearing the standard military get up with riot shields and pistols in hand moved out These were the newly created demon goblins, Kingsley had ordered them to put on their uniforms and head for the battlefield. It may seem irresponsible but they couldn''t be killed with their uniforms on so he wanted them to go into the tide and kill to level up. As for Viktor, the aura he realized stopped every goblin or goblin type creature within the tide in their tracks. Viktor had the skill [One Goblin to rule them all] which was essentially a skill that made it impossible for a goblin or goblin type creature to go against him hence all of them were stopped right in their tracks. The main purpose for sending him out was simple, to use the tide as a means of recruiting more people for the castle. The system never mentioned anything about it nor was it against it so long as he found a way to make them submit ande over to his side, everything was fair game so this n was born. The n was simple, Viktor makes the goblins submit while Kingsley helps temporarily pause the battle with his item''s skill [Regal Aura]. Kingsley had found out that he may bepletely unable to leave his domain but the influence of his items was not limited by this rule. Seeing the ground squad close to the corpse wall, Kingsley immediately activated the skill as some sort of divine aura left his body forcing everything within the area to bow without exception. From Viktor to even the pitiful slimes in the tide, the aura was too much for any of them to handle. Thankfully, in his bid for control, Kingsley had trained and somewhat mastered how to use the ability as well as he wanted. The skill just like his ability worked with thought and though it was difficult for a 21st century guy to maintain a clear image in mind, it wasn''t impossible. As someone who was born into a world rich in information, his brain was always busy doing one thing or the other but thankfully clearing his mind of all distractions was something he could do pretty easily. So Kingsley willed his aura to exempt certain individuals from its hold. With that, Viktor and the rest were able to stand as the ground squad immediately made their way into the tide at speeds that showed their higher rank. Chapter 36 XXXVI ?Anywhere they passed, blood flowed and marked any goblins they found with a bit of their blood thus exempting them from his oppressive aura. With that done, Viktor was to order the goblins to gather behind him since he was the only one they would listen to unconditionally. His words were God to them. Several hours passed as more and more goblins gathered behind Viktor. Kingsley wasn''t surprised at the fact that the goblins were this many after all they were the most abundant race in each fantasy setting but he was surprised that they were this many in just one tide. Looking at them, he could guess that they were reaching about a thousand or more but more were stilling, this simply meant that when the system said that the tide was based on the Lord''s might, it wasn''t joking. He knew he was strong but this was outrageous, if the first wave was this big then Kingsley could imagine what the second wave had in store for him. What sort of creatures would be in it. Choosing to free himself of such depressing thoughts, Kingsley focused on the goblins. Amongst them, he could some types of goblins he wasn''t familiar with, some of them were way bigger than Viktor when he first saw him. It was clear that in the tide existed different sses of Goblins. Some timeter, the goblins had all arrive in the small clearing behind Viktor so he immediately ordered Hestia to open the gates to let them in. It about 30 minutes for them to move from beyond the wall into the castle grounds, it was just a 2 second walk. Seeing that they have all moved behind the wall and we''re now under his range of influence, Kingsley ordered Viktor toe back as the man teleported himself away from the battlefield. With all that done, Kingsley could finally let the skill''s effect drop after all it wasn''t needed anymore. "I have done as you asked, My Lord" Viktor said appearing on the wall somehow Kingsley had no idea how Viktor was able to teleport since it wasn''t a part of his skills so he just chucked it up to the fact that he had ess to the memories of his past incarnation. It may just be magic instead of some powerful skill. "Well done, Hestia, I leave the rest to you" Kingsley said and Hestia bowed to ept the new responsibility. After she did so, Kingsley''s massive hologram, Viktor and the goblins vanished from the vicinity of the wall. Only to reappear inside an open field, the grass cut low enough for them to step on without worry. This was the training grounds and from it, one could see the second wall where Kingsley was. "Do I need to just feed them the crystal or have you figured out something" Kingsley asked Viktor. The n was to capture as many goblins as possible and turn them into Demon Goblins that would serve in his army. He nned to immediately begin his search for his family as soon as the Event ended thus more men were needed hence the current situation. Kingsley initially thought that as a demon emperor, Viktor should have a more natural way of evolving them into Demon Goblins but all Viktor had told him was that he would try. Either way, Kingsley wasn''t losing since he could still simply feed all of them the crystal forcing them to evolve. He didn''t have to worry about any of them bing a demon goblin emperor after all the system said that there can only be one per era. Viktor didn''t reply him but Kingsley didn''t react much due to the fact that the man looked to be in deep thought. After a few more seconds and Viktor immediately spring into action as he started drawing a magic circle on the ground using the blood, Kingsley had created for this purpose. The blood circle being created lookedpletely different from the one that Kingsley had seen when Viktor created the second set of demon goblins that were now outside the gate. "Permit me to ask sir but do you happen to have one of those crystals with you" Viktor asked knowing that his master definitely had one with him and even if he wasn''t with one, he knew his master could definitely create one. "Here" Kingsley said creating three(3) of them in case he needed more "Thank you" Viktor said as he collected all three and went back to what he was doing Kingsley watched as Viktor ced the crystals on certain ce within the blood circle and as soon as he ced thest one, the circle immediately began to glow. "Get in" Viktor ordered the goblins and they all marched into it. Watching the goblins fit perfectly into the circle, Kingsley realized just how big the circle was. He couldn''t exactly by how much bigger it was because he was just a hologram that was floating in the air above the entire thing. As soon as the goblins entered the circle, it immediately started glowing brightly to the extent ofpletely covering Kingsley''s view of the goblins. As the process had begun, Kingsley looked at Viktor who was standing by the side and lookedpletely unaffected by what was happening. For some reason, he looked as though this didn''t take any toll on him at all. To create the demon goblins normally, He uses a total of 1000 spirit or mana as Viktor calls it. Chapter 37 XXXVII ?Which meant 100 for each demon goblin since 10 of them were being created but this was different, he was forcefully evolving creatures that haven''t reached their point of evolution so it would definitely take much more than usual from him but he still lookedpletely unaffected. ... Spirit: 3,000 (-7999) ... Looking at his stats, Kingsley couldn''t even say anything. He just nodded as though it was normal. Viktor was at Level 11 and his spirit and physique were both at 10,999 so this truly didn''t affect him as much Kingsley had thought. After a few seconds of waiting, the light dissipated and the goblins were revealed¡­ well what used to be the goblins was revealed. Now they all looked just like the normal demon go lins but some of them seemed to be different. Without hesitation, Kingsley immediately began to check their stats as he wanted to know why this was so. ... Name: - SSS Race: Demon Goblin General Level: 1 ss: General Health: 1000 Physique: 999 Spirit: 999 Skills: Blood Aura: a skill that raises the morale and stats of allies while reducing those of the enemy. (+20 to Allies, -50 to enemies) War Cry: A skill used to strike fear into the hearts of the enemies, Inflicts a negative bonus of (-100 to all stats) to the enemy Expert Tactician: As a being born to be a general, A demon Goblin General is born with intellect vastly above many others. Combat Mastery: a demon goblin general is born with inborn muscle memory on how to use all weapons. Equipment: Nil ... Learning of a Demon Goblin general, Kingsley couldn''t help but grin as his army just got stronger. He couldn''t let Viktor leave the castle grounds after all he was an Emperor not a soldier so wouldn''t perform as well as an actual general but that problem has been solved but that wasn''t all. He now had mages and stealth masters in his camp ... Name: - Rank: SS Race: Demon Goblin Level: 1 ss: Mage Health: 1000 Physique: 990 Spirit: 1008 ... ... Name: - Rank: SS Race: Demon Goblin Level: 1 ss: Assassin Health: 1000 Physique: 1000 Spirit: 998 .. Looking at there stats, Kingsley could tell that demon goblins had a limit to how much stat points they could have as their level 1 stats but this still didnt cover up the fact that the race was overpowered. The basic level one stat was at about 999 for all of them and though he noticed that the amount of stats recieved for each level up was different. He received 30 points each time he levels up while the normal Demon Goblins like Diepe and Heua recieved 50 and Viktor recieved 100 points per level. He didn''t know how much these ones would recieve but he was sure that it would be about the same amount as the the normal demon goblins though for the General, it may be around 60-75 or something like that. Pushing away all distractions, Kingsley immediately equipped them with his standard equipments and for the mages, he created rings that would rece staffs and wands if they actually needed it. He felt it would be stupid of him to give them staffs or wands that would limit their movement and possibly their reaction time. "Excellent, you have done well" Kingsley praised Viktor "Thank you, my Lord" "Now I will leave it all to you, when you are ready, you lead them to the gate so they can increase their power too, the Generals are to lead the army, you should separate them into different teams to make this easier for them and you will return to the wall after that" "As you wish" Viktor said as he bowed and Kingsley''s hologram disappeared. He made the generals amongst them lead them into battle simply because it was what they were born to do. Viktor may probably do better considering that he has past memories but he believed it was better to let the guy that was born to do literally that, do it. Viktor spent the next hour, sort the army of thousands into five(5) teams since there were five(5) generals amongst them. He did his best to ce them evenly with each team having their own mages and assassins. Soon they could all be seen marching to the gate in a messy line up but since the purpose of this mission was to increase their power, Viktor chose to ignore it as he focused on getting them to the gates and soon, he was back on top of the walls and the Generals led their squads into battle beyond the gates. Chapter 38 XXXVIII ?POV Change Somewhere else, a certain governor could be seen standing on the wall that Kingsley had erected in his territory. Beside him were small multicoloured blob-like creatures, the man simply stood there with his mouth wide open. If someone were to tell him that he was dreaming then he would have surely believed it. No one knew about the strength of a being more than those weaker than it and at the moment, that statement seemed to suit him well. Before he became a governor, he had watched an Orc smash one of his slimes into oblivion but here they were being killed as though they were flies. Within just a few minutes, there was already a pile of bodies around his territory that formed a second wall. In the time it had taken him to get from his castle to the wall was enough for this to form. If before he was just sceptical about Kingsley''s strength, now Kingsley was no different from a God in his eyes. "You guys, spread out, kill anything that passes the body wall" Jerry shouted as his slimes started moving away from him to spread themselves evenly around the wall. Even after they had all moved toplete his orders, he didn''t remain idle as he picked up the sniper rifle that was given to him. Well¡­ he had requested it since he didn''t want to leave the safe zone that was now his territory after all he had to survive to find his son. Getting on the ground, Jerry ced the Sniper and got ready to start shooting. He hadn''t been idle since he was given the gun, he immediately started practising with the gun to get used to the feeling of shooting before the event started. During this practice, he finally understood what Kingsley meant when he said, he shouldn''t worry about ammunition. He had initially thought that Kingsley would produce more using that weird talent of his; instead, he was faced with a gun that never ran out of ammunition. The small magazine could somehow contain near infinite ammo but that wasn''t all, it came in two types. The regr bullets and the armour piercing rounds, he wasn''t too sure exactly how effective the bullets would be on the monsters considering that this was another world all together but looking at the monster pile he could say that it worked fine. From the way he saw things, his or his slime''s help wasn''t needed to survive this wave but since he had been demoted to Governor, he wasn''t receiving any experience from these monsters and thus wouldn''t level up so he had to kill some himself. Taking aim, he shot at an orc that seemed bigger and more powerful than the rest, as soon as the bullet hit its chest, a small hole was formed and it dropped to the floor. Of course, Jerry had chosen the armour piercing rounds as his regr bullets. He didn''t want to take any chances and seeing that the bullets worked like a charm, he became much more confident as he began reducing their numbers with one shot equalling a dead monster. A simr event could be seen taking ce in the territories of nearly all the governors under Kingsley. Some were more radical as they left their castle walls but at the end, all were safe and their levels skyrocketed beyond the normal. ... ... In another part of the forest, a certain girl could be seen hiding in her castle as she peeped to see her soldiers fighting against the near infinite monsters. She was hiding because she didn''t want to get impaled by some stray spear and all. Nobody told her that the monsters would also aim at her and not the angels she sent out. Feeling lucky since the attempt on her life failed, she immediately hid after all she had nobat power that she could use to help. Just a few metres beyond the wall-less castle, arge clearing could be seen with a single monstrous but holy being at its centre. The monsters tried all they could, but couldn''t make it move or injure it as it continued mowing them down like grass. Everywhere it passed became filled with blood and dismembered carcasses. All around the battlefield, one could easily spot ten of theserge clearings and each one upied by the Angels. Stephanie knew that her Angels were powerful both physically and in terms of magic but due to their low levels, she was stuck with hiding while they battled. Her luck may be much more powerful than the average person''s but it was still luck, you have no control as to when it works in your favour. ... POV Change In a mountainous area, a young man could be seen hiding behind his damaged castle''s throne as he continued hearing terrible news after another. He was given a B-rank Talent and C-rank troops and had initially thought he could use them to gain some power for himself but from what he could see, that was never going to happen. ... Your Wind Wolf has been killed. You have 6 more remaining ... The system message appeared again and immediately he burst into tears. He had chosen to defend himself alone simply because he thought his troops and talent would help him ovee the odds but clearly things weren''t going his way. His talent was simply called [Blessing] and it functioned like the same way support abilities worked in games. He was a buff master and his Wind wolves were the best when it came to speed but that didn''t mean anything whenpared to the unending tide of monsters. Even with his boosts, the situation didn''t change much as their defence was way weakerpared to their other stats and he could only buff a certain aspect of a person''s stats at any given time. His abilities were good but it wasn''t helping him at the moment. "Sniff¡­. System can I still submit to another lord" he said as he cleaned his tears, At this rate, he would never make it. The event had just begun and he had already lost 3 of his wolves. who knew how much more he would lose if things continued as it was ... The lords have the final say in their territories, whether you submit or not is none of the system''s business. ... Hearing the system''s words, a small seed of hope appeared in his heart. He could already feel death looking over him, his wolves were fast and powerful but against this tide, they would eventually tire out and die. "Then I submit to Lord [Kingsley]" he said the first thing that popped into his mind. Those who submitted to him talked about him like he was some god and what he needed now was help from a god. Hopefully what they said was correct. Chapter 39 XXXIX ?Meanwhile Kingsley could be seen on top of the second wall with a sniper in hand. As for why he was holding it, it was simple, he wanted to test the system''s words. He had never actually tried to level up normally since he had just followed the system''s words. He already tested if he could leave and he couldn''t do so at all so he knew that he probably wouldn''t be able to level up but still wanted to test it either way. Boom!! A loud explosive sound came from the unsuppressed sniper but thankfully he was wearing some noise cancellers that would help muffle the loud noise. Seeing that there was no effect event after killing what seemed to be an Orc General. Kingsley sighed and disintegrated the sniper as he sat up to continue waiting for the wave to be over. .... Lord [Makoto] wants to surrender to you, do you ept? [Yes] [No] A system message appeared, startling Kingsley a bit. Looking at its contents, he couldn''t help but be shocked, he didn''t expect that the system would still allow the other lords to submit to him. It seemed as though the system truly didn''t care what decisions the Lords took concerning their territories. "Well then I ept" Kingsley epted without any more hesitation after all for someone to surrender to him at such a time, it meant that said person was in great danger so he immediately created a clone that would attend to the lord since he already knew that if this one came then more were surely on their way. ... Congrattions to Lord [Kingsley] on being the first to reach level 10. Five(5) acres has been added to your territory ... A system message said as he felt a rush of energy flow through his body. With the energy came a weird feeling that the reach of his abilities had increased. Looking at the new increase in amount of acres added, Kingsley could help but feel happy. The feeling naturally brought a smile to Kingsley''s face as he immediately checked his stats. ... Health: 1000 (+1000) Physique: 310 (+1000) Spirit: 337 (+1000) .... Looking at his new stats, Kingsley was shocked as it didn''t match with what was in his mind. Normally a total of 30 points gets added to his stats after each level up but now it seemed as though more was been added. In general, his stats were already off the roof due to his clothes but the addition of about 50 points was still a noticable increase While Kingsley examined his status, his clone was busy attending to the Lord who was already saying hisst prayer. The clone projected its consciousness straight into the newly gained territory to help the new governor but what he found were monsters everywhere. He didn''t know the exactly limits of the territory but he at least knew that he was at its center due to the damaged castle below him but still there were monsters everywhere. Looking at the situation, the clone simply prayed that he wasn''t toote. "Be gone" he said waving his hand as he disintergrated all the monsters in the areas his abilities could allow him which was the whole territory. He naturally didn''t need to say anything but did so anyway simply because he thought it made him cooler if he did so. With the monsters inside the territory gone, he immediately erected a wall around the territory that was simr to the one he had created for the other Governors under him. With that taken care of, Kingsley or the clone finally turned its attention back to searching for the new governor. He hoped that the person wasn''t dead since he didn''t want his newly gained stats to regress. After ''thorough'' search of the territory, Kingsley finally found him but it was in the location he least expected the man to be in. The castle. With how many monsters, there were in the damaged castle at the time, Kingsley expected him to be hiding somewhere in the woods in his territory or inside some cave around here, assuming that the other lords unlike him could leave their territories instead he was in the castle which had absolutely no protection. Taking a deep breath, Kingsley didn''t even know whether to ssify this new lord as an idiot or if this was simply a ''heat of the moment'' type of thing. After all unlike the man, he has never being in a situation where he was so close to death and Kingsley assumed that at that point, most rational thoughts would fly out of the window. The man looked to be of Asian¡­. Well Japanese to be exact from the name but since Kingsley had trouble pointing out who was who, he decided to shut up and just save the man. He looked to be around the ages 20-30 or probably more if he was of Chinese descent since itsmon knowledge that those people refuse to age normally. Anyway, the man was lying on the floor behind his throne with his entire arm bitten off and some parts of his body bitten. Kingsley immediately injected him with the Aspirin and even prepared more just in case one wasn''t enough but surprisingly or unsurprisingly, that one injection was enough as Kingsley saw the injuries on the man''s body start to close at speed visible to the naked eye. The missing arm slowly started to grow back and therge chunks of flesh that were missing from his body also started to regenerate and soon the man was good as new¡­. Well as new as a 25-ish man could be. The man was wearing a suit and could be recognized as one of the few lucky ones who were clothed when they were transferred. Morphing the clothes into something more suited forbat and survival, Kingsley lifted him up using telekinesis then created a castle based on the outline of damaged one and ced the still unconscious man on a bed. After that, he created the standard set of equipment and weapons that he always gave his Governors and set them on arge table in the castle''s courtyard. He left behind detailed exnation on what to do then vanished. It wouldn''t make sense to wait after all he had no idea when the man would wake up. Forcefully waking him may not be a good thing, he wasn''t good at psychology and mind rted matters but he at least knew that after experiencing such an intense event, the man deserves the rest so he let him be. Chapter 40 XL ?Waking up back in his territory, the clone sent it''s memories to the main body then vanished. It didn''t need to continue existing. All of Kingsley''s clones showed signs of clearly being conscious but still chose death rather than finding their own path in life. Kingsley naturally didn''t know why his clones did so but he understood them, he wouldn''t want to living differently when he knew that he could let someone else suffer all the pain, hardwork and he would just reap the benefits after being summond once or twice toplete some minor job. This would also be made worse if he was a temporary clone, he wouldn''t fight for independence because he knows that eventually the energy sustaining him would die out and he was sure that for temporary clones, that energy wasn''t as much as one would think. Recieving the clone''s memories, Kingsley couldn''t help but feel bad for the new governor. He had never experienced anything that would bring him the level of pain, the man had felt so he wouldn''t say, he understood his pain. He was just amongst the lucky ones to recieve better gifts from the system. "Focus" Kingsley said pping his cheek as he turned his attention back to the first wall. Sending his consciousness forward to the first wall, Kingsley was surprised at what he saw. Due to the intensity of the wave, Kingsley didn''t truly think they had an end to them but now, all he saw wererge mountains of corpses and rivers of blood running through them and it has only been like an hour since the event started His men hadpletely annihted the monsters in the first wave and were now sorting them out ording to the ones that were edible. This came as a shock to Kingsley not because he didn''t know how powerful his men were instead it was because he had thought that due to his clone using his abilities to help the new governor, the system would maybe add more monsters to his current wave or even possibly increase the strength of the next wave. Turning his attention away from the battlefield, Kingsley turned to Hestia who was standing on the wall since she couldn''t go beyond it. Hestia could be seen giving orders to the maids and other servants of the castle as they sorted out and drained the edible ones of their blood. Viktor on the other hand, was standing a few meters away from the wall along with the five(5) generals, looking directly into the forest as though he was in a trance. Seeing his area clear of any blood, Kingsley teleported to his side. He could now go beyond the first wall which was once his limit due to his recent increase in level. Appearing beside Viktor to see what he was looking at after all amongst the people that existed here, himself included, Viktor was the one with the best senses and if he spent this much time looking out into space then something was wrong. As soon as he appeared, Viktor along with the Generals all got down to their knees "Your Majesty/my Lord!" They all echoed in a quite and respectful manner but from their tone, one could feel the power they held. ... Name: Viktor Level: 12 Health: 12,000 Physique: 11,999 Spirit: 11,999 ... Looking at Viktor''s stats, Kingsley couldn''t help but just wonder exactly how powerful he would be if one let him run free. Viktor hadn''t done much during the battle hence why he only gained one level but the same couldnt be said for the five(5) generals who had all gained 9 extra levels. ... Name: Tripe Level: 10 Health: 10,000 Physique: 1,499 Spirit: 1 .... Looking at the status of the five that were extremely simr, Kingsley could tell that they have worked hard but unfortunately he didn''t appear there for them so he turned his attention to Viktor. "Raise you heads, Viktor, what were you looking at, did you sense more or what?" Kingsley asked going straight to the point. "No, my Lord, this is all of the monsters that gathered against us today but if I may?" "Go on" Kingsley urged on "I would like your permission to send some of the generals and their troops to take care of both the Orc settlement and then capture the goblin vige, now that they are still in the mood for blood" "That does make sense¡­.. I''ll allow it" Kingsley said after a brief second of thinking. Normally it wouldn''t make sense to send out one''s protection when the war isn''t over but from the system''s behaviour, Kingsley could somewhat tell that the next wave wasn''ting anytime today. There was the fact that each wave starts at the same time for everyone and Kingsley doubted that many people had cleared the first wave. Apart from that, if they capture the goblin vige and clear the orcs then he would not only have more manpower but he would have also cleared future threats... well as much of a threat an orc can present to him. "We will ensure to present good news" Viktor said as he bowed with a weird smile on his lips. Seeing the grin, Kingsley refused to think about it after all only God knew what was going through this Demon Emperor''s mind. He didn''t even want to ask or know how everything would happen there, all he knew was that by tomorrow he would have more men who would be ready to fight. "Get ready, you leave in twenty minutes!" Viktormanded with a clear oppressive aura around him but somehow this aura could still be interpreted as him being happy. Chapter 41 XLI ?Watching Viktor leave with an extra bounce to his steps, Kingsley couldn''t help but feel sorry for the creatures they will meet, especially the orcs that Viktor seemed to hate for some reason. Pushing such thoughts away, Kingsley immediately followed them as he went into the castle grounds. Several minutester, Kingsley along with the other higher ups like Viktor, Hestia and the Generals were in a slightlyrge room in a building separate from the main castle. The room had somewhat of a dark decor to it except for the extremely white wall that they were all facing. The building was created to be some kind ofmand room or something simr to that. It was the centralmand to all of Kingsley''s operations for now. Theptop which was initially used to house all the information gathered by the transmitters was now transformed into a simple cubic pedestal that stood at the center of the room surrounded by a table with a gap in its center. The centralmand was designed like this so that more people would have ess to the information given by the crystal. Kingsley may have equipped the central transmitter thus allowing him to send messages to any member of his camp or even block them from doing so if he so pleases but he couldn''t be in charge of it forever, so he designed the table that could connect to the crystal to create holographic screens and keyboards for the chosen demons to use. At the moment, apart from the higher ups, several other demon goblins could be seen manipting the holograms in many ways to achieve their aims. The wall they were currently facing, showed an aerial view of the area he was in. The wall worked like some sort of television screen but Kingsley wasn''t thinking of that. Naturally Kingsley was proud of what he had aplished and even believed that it was somewhat overkill considering that this was a fantasy world but at the moment, he wasn''t here to enjoy the world, he simply wanted his family members back safe and sound. He couldn''t do that if he spared certain efforts simply because modern equipment was too advanced and powerful for the current era. With one of the demon goblins, who had the knowledge on how to pilot drones imnted into them, controlling a drone that was currently flying several meters above them. They were able to get a good view of the topography of the area around the territory. With the drone''s help, Viktor and his men were able toe up with a good n of action. The n was simple and honestly what one would expect even a baby toe up with. Since there were five(5) general, five squads were created and four out of them would be sent out in all four cardinal points to search for any threats and if they could eliminate it then they should do so. Thest squad was to stay behind in case of an attack, this little and absolutely simple n allowed them to cover more ground and also to deal with the four threats, he had identified on the map that was still being created. Due to the impressive height that the drone had reached, they were able to see a lot more and due to that, they saw about three other ces and though they didn''t exactly know what beings inhabited the clearings. "The n is simple but remember, always negotiate surrender before the attack, I doubt killing indiscriminately would help us at all" Kingsley said to remind the already trigger-happy and bloodthirsty generals "As you wish, your majesty" they replied but still Kingsley couldn''t help but feel as though sending them was a bad idea. Thankfully with the transmitter imnted in them, anything they see is what centralmand sees and if centralmand sees them he sees. Above all, he had prepared pilots who will follow them with a drone. Of course sincemand room was just a recent creation, these pilots were still inexperienced but he didn''t have the time to slowly train them for now. "Good, Viktor, watch over them and if any vige or camp surrenders, remember to secure them and send them back here, we need all the skills we can get" "We will, my Lord" Viktor replied and Kingsley nodded. He hoped that more natives would surrender to him since he needed all the skills he could get at the moment. It may be easy to simply upload all sorts of information into the mind of the demon goblins but it didn''t mean that they were suited for it. The demon goblins were demons and war is where they thrive, making them sit at home to weave or even farm was a clear abomination in his eyes. He could help provide food and all other basic needs for now but he couldn''t do so forever¡­. Well technically he could but Kingsley wanted a self sustained territory, the extra five(5) acres ofnd had been turned into extremely fertile and blessednd for crops to grow and thus would need people with experience or possibly the patience of a farmer to make it useful. For now though, it will serve as a means to calm his bloodthirsty soldiers after all while they may be demons, there was no telling if they experience PTSD or not. The calm brought by the farm should help them clear their minds for now and serve to rehabilitate them but that doesn''t mean that real farmers weren''t needed. Clothing too was also in demand after all he couldn''t continue to create clothes for them. The territory needed people of all sorts that were either made for such seemingly petty work or just people with experience in it. Since he had achieved his purpose here, Kingsley turned to leave after all he hadn''t finished updating the territory. The territory was recently expanded which meant a new wall was to be erected at the edge of the territory and the inner wall was to be taken away to create more space for housing after all the army was getting bigger and bigger by the day. A quick census confirms that the poption had crossed the two thousand(2000) mark which was good since all of that is war potential but it was also bad since all of them couldn''t fit inside the castle no matter how big it was. At this point, Kingsley was wondering if he should just forcefully make the demon goblins focus on other professions. asionally missing content, please report errors in time. Chapter 42 XLII ?After a brief moment of rethinking his current choice of action, Kingsley went to go sit back into a throne like chair that was prepared for him as he let Viktor take charge. The modern age may have taught him how to be a somewhat good lord but he had no experience in war while Viktor may be in the same situation as him, he was more suited for this situation after all he had the memories of past emperors guiding him. Soon the five generals left the room to meet their men outside and got ready for the mission. If left to Kingsley, he would have preferred if they rested after all they all just went through a brutal battle but Viktor was their Emperor and he knew their strengths and weaknesses best. "Hello Generals, this is Centralmand, please confirm if you can hear us" Viktor said in a tone that immediately made Kingsley remember a certain game he loved to y. "This is General Haw, Team 01 is ready for deployment over" one of the generals replied "Same here" "Team 5 ready for action" the generals confirmed their status and soon Viktor gave the order to begin the mission The live drone footage of each team gave the war room a good view of everything happening around the teams as they went on, passing by tree after tree to reach their destination. Each team was equipped with the standard weapons for Kingsley''s army, a modified bow, a Maio de and a Glock 17. Kingsley didn''t feel the need to add more since they didn''t need it, the rest were either protective gear or necessary tools they may need like night vision goggles in case they stay outte, re guns to mark their location etc. "Okay then, all teamsmence mission, remember the order is to make them submit if possible and if not attack depending on their attitude towards us" Viktor said as the screens showed the teams rushing through the forest at speeds impossible for a normal human. If he didn''t know that the dots moving on the screen were demon goblins, he would have thought that someone had managed to create some kind of magic off-road bike in this world since the speed was abnormal. ... General Haw ".... If not attack depending on their attitude towards us" Lord Viktor''s words resounded in my mind "We will try our best" I replied As I said so, I beckoned my squad as we immediately started making our way through the forest. Guiding us was the magic screen that was showing before me, it showed me a map of the area around me and from what I have figured out so far, I am the blue dot on the map and the red dot is my destination. My entire body was adorned with weapons or tools of all kinds that I had absolutely no idea how to use but Lord Viktor and His Majesty had said to trust my instincts so that is all I have done so far. As a former chief, I could tell the reason behind the decisions made by the Lords but I couldn''t understand why they would send a team of unprepared warriors into battle. I know that every goblin capable of fighting is born withplete techniques or something simr to that, that helps them learn to fight quickly but even then, I have never sent a new goblin general or warrior straight into battle or to hunt without at least teaching him/her how to use their abilities and weapons. Goblins may have a reputation of being vile and dumb but there is a reason we are the most abundant race in the entire continent. We reproduce fast but even more so, we protect our younger ones and train them before they go out. Without these necessary steps, goblins would have gone extinct long ago after all every race hates us just like how we hate the Orcs. Yet the Lords had sent out teams that had no real training. I may not understand what was going on in their heads but I do know that this was highly irresponsible. The initial battle had been okay since that was just an all out war meaning that our higher abilities mattered but in such an attack, anything could go wrong. "Metal 01¡­ sorry, Generals... be advised, you have left my range of influence. You are now on your own" his majesty''s voice sounded in my mind For some reason, his majesty''s tone suggested that he was enjoying this event. This made me stop and turn back to my men but all I saw were faces that were prepared to burn the world and turning to look at the puddle below me, I could see such an expression on my face. It seems our lord''s enjoyment is our pride. *Nods* A nod of acknowledgement was immediately shared amongst us and immediately I increased the pace at which the team moved. For the majesty, we shall win all. ================ Third POV As the teams left Kingsley''s sphere of influence, they all suddenly increased their pace which meant an overall increase in speed. On the map, Kingsley could see the dots that represented each team gain more speed at an rming pace. At first, Kingsley thought the drones wouldn''t be able to keep up but thankfully, they were all modified to reach near light-speed if needed so keeping up with them wasn''t that difficult for the drones. "My Lord, there are a few creatures a few meters away from us, should we engage to kill or to capture" a general''s voice resounded throughout the room "Does anyone have a good view of the creatures in question?" Viktor asked the drone team "Coming up now" one of them answered as a video feed of some cattle-like creatures feeding on grass. The creature looked like a cross between a cow, a horse and an sheep. It had huge sheep horns that formed a neat coil and was incredibly big, blessed with extremely fluffy fur and a long tail. The creature was just bizarre in Kingsley''s books but at the same time, it looked incredibly majestic, Kingsley just couldn''t tell how it was making such a bizarrebination look good. "My Lord?" Viktor''s voice woke him up from his admiration Chapter 43 XLIII ?"...Eh?.... Oh Yes!, Prepare a team to go after it, go around it and continue the mission" Kingsley immediately ordered "As you wish, General Potr, please mark your location and quietly continue on with the mission" Viktor ordered on Kingsley''s behalf "Affirmative sir!" The general replied After that a small team of about 20 demon goblins were sent out of the territory to capture the creatures. They were equipped with extremely powerful tranquillizer guns and extremely strongs, dressed in better fatigues that will help them blend better with the environment. Normally Kingsley didn''t want to do such a thing like suddenly capturing a set of peaceful creatures that were just living quietly on their own but these things looked like the perfect creatures to domesticate, they looked like a weird cross between a horse, a cow or buffalo and a sheep. With their size alone, Kingsley was sure that they would surely provide a lot of meat to the territory and possibly even milk and wool. Another reason for this was that his ability [Lord''s Eye] didn''t work on it. He didn''t know if this was because he was trying to appraise the creature through such a medium or if the creature just had the ability to negate his ability. He also wanted to capture it because he wanted a good view of the creature and if possible even touch it. As a man who grew up on Earth, a creature like this was just straight out of fiction. It was the best proof that he was in a fantasy world, looking at it, the best name he coulde up with was Chimera but this doesn''t look like a forcefully made creature. It looked more like Nature''s middle finger to the world. With his orders passed on, the recovery team left the territory at incredible speeds in the direction of the creature. They didn''t need to be too careful since the first team had already confirmed the area''s safety for them so they could be as fast as they wanted. Soon they reached the location marked by the first team, with their arrival also meant a better view of the creature and its surroundings unlike with the first team who were rushing to continue on with their mission. The creature or creatures could be seen walking and sitting around arge field where they stayed doing nothing but eating the grass around them. Due to the fact that they didn''t know if the creature was omnivorous too, they didn''t start attacking it immediately instead they chose to wait and maybe learn a few of its mannerisms. The purpose of all this was to try and domesticate them and even if they didn''t provide anything, Kingsley was at least sure that the creature would provide them with wool or whatever the wool-like fur on its body was called. Armed with strongs and tranquilizers, the recovery team slowly started to surround them with each team member pointing a gun at the creatures. The goal was to reduce their numbers as quickly as possible so they can stand a chance of capturing the others if they resist. *Pew* The tranquilizers were fired and in the next instant, several of the creatures fell to the ground. The fall was too sudden and loud thus drawing the attention of the other creatures towards them. Seeing the others on the floor, the other creatures knew something was wrong and their instincts kicked in as they tried to escape. Seeing this, the recovery team immediately gave chase with some of them staying behind to shoot the creatures. The ones giving chase tried to keep the creatures within the vicinity so they could be within the range of the shooters. Kingsley, who was watching the entire thing from themand room, felt that it was all too easy. Normally capturing a fantasy creature in the stories usually came with a lot of deaths and injuries for the party but the creatures here were being dropped one by one to the extent that he thought that even flies would put up a better fight. He didn''t know if this was because of the modern weaponry or if it was that the Demon Goblins were too overpowered or if the creature itself was just weak. Kingsley couldn''t tell which one it was so he was subjected to watching as the creatures were captured without them even putting up a fight. Watching them if there was any thoughts of them being predators before, now those thoughts had vanished because only prey gets captured this easily. Hell even a chicken would probably put up a better fight than these creatures. "My Lord, the creatures are contained and the recovery team is on their way back" Viktor reported "Good, now focus on the main mission" "As you wish" Viktor said then turned his attention back to the main mission. ================= Lord [Maya] wants to join your territory Do you ept? [Yes] [No] =================== "I was beginning to wonder if the event was that easy to survive" Kingsley thought since he hadn''t heard any submission message for an hour or even more now. He had expected today to be the day that many lords in the territory would submit to him. When he gave his speech, he expected only the truly self aware people to submit and they did but now, with reality pping them in the face, many people would realize that having powerful troops didn''t mean survival, they needed equipment, medicine too. Even the generals, as powerful as they were, got injured during the battle and this happened even when they were equipped with clothes that served as disaster-ss armor and had weapons of the same level. The tide was just too much for them, even gods would fall if attacked by millions of lesser creatures with powers of all kinds. With that thought in mind, Kingsley expected that the ones that would survive this first wave without any help would be those with extremely high end troops. That being those with SS and SSS rank troops, Kingsley believed that even they would have problems surviving too. "I ept" Kingsley answered and immediately had a clone attend to the new governor while the system made its usual regional announcement to tell everyone that there was a new governor under him. =============== Lord [Maya] has surrendered his territory to Lord [Kingsley] Lord [Maya] has now been demoted to Governor [Maya] in ordance with the conditions set by Lord [Kingsley] Lord [Kingsley] is now responsible for Governor [Maya] =============== Chapter 44 XLIV ?Since he expected more of these types of messages to appear, he simply created more clones to attend to all the new governors. He had no reason to refuse them simply because they refused to surrender the first time, he needed third territories after all Meanwhile several kilometers away from the territory, a general and her men wereing up on arge inhabited clearing. The team of 12 slowly approached the clearing, they couldn''t see any being in it yet but they could see smoke rising from the center of the clearing and some makeshift tents. "This is team 4, we are approaching a clearing that seems to be inhabited, are we to engage" the general immediately requested permission "Please standby for drone footage" Viktor replied "As you wish" she said then stopped her team from approaching the clearing While they waited, the drone following them flew into the airspace above the clearing to see what creatures lived in it. In the control room, a clear video of the entire camp was shown. The camp looked like it was just set up so its inhabitants could spend the night before moving on but this wasn''t the thing that Kingsley found interesting about the camp. At the center of the camp was a small fire that was carefully surrounded by stone to prevent a forest fire. Now this was a prettymon thing to do if you don''t want to die while camping in the woods but to Kingsley, this meant that the creatures that used these camps were intelligent which in turn means that the team could be in danger. "General Fi, does the fire look like it was put out or if it simply burned out on its own, search for any form of liquid in the immediately vicinity of the fire" Kingsley asked since the footage provided by the drone could only identify that there was once a fire in the makeshift fire pit but it couldn''t tell how it was put out "There are no traces of any form of liquid in or around the fire, Your Majesty" the general answered in a weird tense tone "Can fire be put out with magic?" Kingsley asked as he looked around the room but all he got in response, were looks that made him feel like an idiot "Well if it can set something on fire, it should make sense to be able to put it out" Hestia answered "That ismon sense but I don''t exactly know how your magic works but if it can do that then team 4, leave the area and standby for safety confirmation" Kingsley said since if they could put out fire using magic then there was a 50% chance that the inhabitants were somewhere close or could have sensed the teaming and hid to ambush them. Either way, Kingsley wanted them out of the picture while the Drone scanned the environment. After saying that, the once clear footage immediately turned ck and white with all heat sources in ck then it began flying around the area to ensure it wasn''t missing out any spaces. "Your majesty, there are some creatures approaching us, should we engage?" "No, what do they look like first?" Kingsley asked since this may be his first contact with the Sentient natives of this. He didn''t understand the bullshit that was going on in this but he knew that the natives of this were not just NPCs like in the novels he had read. Viktor''s memories prove that the natives here had their own culture, religion probably and possibly even their own nations so Kingsley wanted to be careful when interacting with any native that was smart enough to build such a camp. "Tall¡­.. very tall, skin the same as us with longer and pointier ears" the drone pilot exined and immediately a race came to mind but Kingsley wasn''t so sure about that. Elves were the obvious answer here but they have been depicted in different ways in various media. Some depict them as scrawny little goblins with vast magical abilities, some depict them as a proud race of forest dwelling creatures who worship a World tree etc. There were various depictions of Elves in various fantasy settings and from what he had seen from the goblins who looked nothing like their fantasy counterpart who were short, had green skin and were the weakest mob but here, he didn''t know about the weakest part but they can stand their ground even amongst the other creatures. Kingsley didn''t want to conclude that these were actually Elves. "How many are they, how many males and females?" "Five in total sir and I can''t tell the difference" the pilot answered again and Viktor turned to Kingsley who just shook his head "Well then Team 4, your orders are to retreat or find another route to continue your mission" Viktor said "As you wish" The general replied then immediately got her team to leave the area As for why Kingsley didn''t just attack and capture them for interrogation, it was simple. He wasn''t dumb, who knew what kind of power that these Elves had behind them, they may have some powerful Elf vige behind them or some Elven Nation hidden in the woods behind them. There was no way of telling so Kingsley chose the safest option to let them be. The mission this time is to scout out the viges or settlements that posed a threat to the territory now and destroy or capture them for recruitment if possible not to start creating enemies. He didn''t have such time on hand, apart from that, he saw no use in disturbing the Elves. If they wanted trouble, they will attack his gates and he will erase them from existence. "Centralmand, this is team 2, we just found an orc settlement, requesting permission to engage" a male voice called out, it sounded oddly excited "Good, eliminate them thoroughly" Viktor replied instantly without even waiting for a response from him Chapter 45 XLV ?"I did give an order before you left, didn''t I" Kingsley said to keep them from doing something unwanted "But My Lord, the Orcs would never surrender to another, it''s even better if you just eliminate the entire race" Viktor said trying to change his mind Listening to Viktor''s words and looking at the faces of the Demon goblins, Kingsley couldn''t help but think that there was some ancient feud between the two races. They just seem to instinctively want to eliminate each other, Viktor had shown such Xenophobic behaviour before but he didn''t think much of it since he thought that Viktor may have had an encounter with an Orc when he was just a regr goblin but from what he was seeing now, all the demon goblins seemed to have such thoughts deep in them. "We won''t know until we test it...¡­. General, surround the settlement if possible and order a surrender, remember to do it properly, I can see your every action" "And if they refuse, your majesty?" "Then wipe them all out" Kingsley answered, he could do it like he did the goblins but Orcs aren''t exactly creatures that he wanted in his army. It may sound racist but Kingsley wanted an army that looked as human as possible and Orcs didn''t cut it unlike the goblins that looked like some weird offshoot of humanity. Not only did they not meet the human looks requirement, they were also uselessly big, stupid and savage. They were strong for sure but that was their only saving grace. "As you wish, Your Majesty/Lord!" Viktor and the general answered at the same time with a satanic smile stered on their faces. It was clear they knew something that they didn''t. With that, a live video feed of the team and their surroundings was projected onto the screen. On it, Kingsley could see the team who had now pulled out their swords and pistols slowly creep up to the settlement, they looked ready to attack at any moment. Meanwhile in the settlement they wanted to attack, several massive bipedal pigs could be seen walking around the camp doing one thing or the other. "Stop, zoom in on the camp, the third tent" Kingsley ordered when he noticed something odd in the camp. Without hesitation, the pilot of the drone did as Kingsley had asked and immediately a very disturbing image was shown on screen¡­. Well disturbing to Kingsley but fairly normal to the Demon Goblins. "Can anyone confirm what type of creature that is" Kingsley asked pointing to the girl who was lying on the floor while being surrounded by multiple Orcs Looking at the video properly, one could easily notice that she wasn''t he only one in such a situation. The Orcs in this settlement must have raided some group and captured them, just a few metres away from them, Kingsley could see the dead body of a creature simr to the girl in the middle of the orcs. "They are the same as those in the other camp we found, My Lord" Viktor said and immediately Kingsley frowned He could now understand what the purpose of the Elves was. These Orcs probably attacked a team of elves doing one thing or the other but before they could capture or kill them all, they had already sent out a distress signal of some sort which meant that the ones found in the former camp were here to find them. "Forget my previous order, eliminate the orcs and the Orcs alone" Kingsley said without any hesitation He had already lost interest in the group''s surrender after seeing such an event. There was a difference between hearing about it and seeing it with your own eyes so at the moment, Kingsley wanted nothing to do with these Orcs. ======== Team 2 POV "Forget my previous Order and Eliminate the orcs and the Orcs alone" his majesty''s voice sounded in my mind as I turned to the squad that were all standing in wait. "Follow me!" I ordered then slowly started moving towards the settlement. With our fewer numbers, it would be stupid of us to think that we would be able to overpower all these orcs. The best choice of action now was to use the fact that we haven''t been found to our advantage, picking up a device from one of the many pockets in my uniform, I screwed it on to the strange device called a gun. For some reason, I knew that it would help make the gun much quieter so as not to expose our position. Looking around, I saw the others in my squad doing the same. Lord Viktor had said to trust our instincts to guide us for now before our real training, this was probably what he meant. As soon as all of us had ''silenced'' our weapons, I charged into the settlement while trying to keep the noise as low as possible. Pew. Pew Silenced gunshots were heard as the Orcs began to rapidly reduce in numbers. The team shot whoever they could and stabbed at those that came too close. The assault was moving slowly since we had to check every corner we passed and make sure to eliminate every Orc we found but for some reason, everything in me rejected the idea of a head-on assault. His Majesty obviously wanted us to rescue the women the despicable Orcs had captured. A heads-on assault could make them kill them if they realise that they couldn''t win. We searched each tent for any other prisoners, the Orcs may have captured but we found none. "General, there is a survivor here, badly injured and near death" a soldier informed through the mysteriousmunication device given by his Majesty "What does it look like" I asked "Like his Majesty but with longer hair and lighter skin colour" "Use your Aspirin on it for now and carry it to safety, his majesty would decide what to do with it" I ordered "Yes sir" the soldier replied and immediately got to action All the Orcs inside the tents had all been killed leaving only those in the middle of the camp and about to perform obscene acts on the woman his Majesty had said to save. We could charge at them now and easily kill them but such chaos can bring about unexpected results so I opted for a better solution. "Fire when you''re ready!" I said Chapter 46 XLVI ?"Yes sir" the soldier replied and immediately got to action All the Orcs inside the tents had all been killed leaving only those in the middle of the camp and about to perform obscene acts on the woman his Majesty had said to save. We could charge at them now and easily kill them but such chaos can bring about unexpected results so I opted for a better solution. "Fire when you''re ready!" I said "Yes sir" more than four different voices replied The n was simple: while we eliminate the excessive Orcs, a group of five soldiers get onto high ground with a clear view of the clearing in the middle of the camp. They would shoot at the Orcs in the middle of the clearing with their arrows, this way we could reduce the amount of hostages killed and we would be fast Urgh!! The Orcs gave a soft shout as the arrows pierced their bodies and with that, we were done. The entire camp went quiet with the exception of the sound of the team running towards the centre of the camp. The creatures that had been rescued simply sat on the ground frozen in shock, it seemed as though their minds couldn''t understand the event that just took ce. I didn''t me them, I too would have been stunned if I didn''t know the power of his Majesty. The weapons he provided was nothing short of Godly, I am sure that even Mr Jai the shaman would have ssified them as a Disaster-ss artefact or even as supreme-ss. "Sir some of the hostages here are in bad condition" a voice said as I walked towards the center of the camp "Like I said earlier, use your aspirin in them, his Majesty would probably reward you with more for saving them" "They better be worth it" the soldierined but I couldn''t me him. The Aspirin as his Majesty and Lord Viktor called it, was no different from an Elixir. It could heal and cure all as long as said person is alive or had some breath left in them. No one would want to use the Elixir given to them on someone else, the only reason why they were even going through with it was because His Majesty had ordered the rescue of these people. Pushing the thought out of my mind, I made my way to the centre of the camp where all the hostages had been gathered. They were surprisingly meek for people that lived in this God forsaken forest. Most of them came from a single race, a race of tall creatures that had long teeth sticking out of mouth. Somehow they resembled the Orcs but their skin wasn''t green and even their males¡­.. well those that we managed to save, weren''t that big so I couldn''t tell how they were rted to the orcs. "Good day my name is General Rwak, We were sent by our lord to save you all and escort you back to the territory. So I ask for your corporation in the journey back as any form of resistance would be met with more than equal force" I said in tone that suggested they had no choice. These people may be meek but years of living in this forest has made me understand that no creature that can survive in this forest is meek. Even Goblin babies would fight if pushed and they were E-ranked weaklings. "You have all been treated so I believe there shouldn''t be issues with you walking so on a single file and start walking in that direction. I want six soldiers watching them at all times" I ordered while pointing in the direction we came in. "Yes sir!" The soldiers replied and they immediately went into action. The hostages, seeing no room for negotiation, stood up and did as they were told with three soldiers walking beside them on each side. We don''t have to worry about getting lost because of the Magic map that was showing in front of us. With that taken care of, I turned my attention to what I think is the most important discovery during this mission. Where the hostages used to be, another creature or being could be seen lying on the group. It looked almost identical to his Majesty, though it''s hair was longer than his majesty''s. Like his Majesty, I have never seen a creature like this in the forest, it may exist outside the forest but I have never left the forest so I don''t know. I believe that his Majesty would be happy to know that we rescued a member of his race. "What do we do with it?" A soldier asked "What else?.... Get someone to carry it, let''s go¡­ his Majesty would decide it''s fate" I said then got one of them to carry it as we returned to the territory. =========== POV Change =========== While the team got ready to return, The other teams were busy tackling their own camps. As Kingsley had requested, they gave the enemy camps a chance to surrender before any attack of any form. Many disagreed and were ughtered but with them serving as a warning to the other settlements, many lives were saved. Kingsley, the mastermind behind all this however, had no clue of what was happening as he had left the control room to see the creatures the recovery team had captured. ================== Lord [Ivan] wants to join your territory Do you ept? [Yes]. [No] =================== A system message appeared just as he was about to meet the newly recovered creatures. Without skipping a single beat, he passed the job on to a free clone after all they were created to handle such matters. They were basically his diplomats at this point. Chapter 47 XLVII ?With that out of the way, Kingsley turned his attention to the hulking creatures the goblins had brought back. It looked like a weird mixture of several familiar animals but something told him that it wasn''t that simple. At the moment though, the creatures were all asleep since the tranquillizer hadn''t worn off yet. "Your majesty!" Most of the goblins who saw him saluted as he nodded as a sign of acknowledgement. "They are much bigger than I thought" Kingsley remarked [Lord''s Eye] Kingsley used his ability on the weird creature that looked like a drunken artwork created by god. He hade to like just how convenient the ability was, Kingsley imagine how convenient the other system abilities he didn''t have would have, would have been. =========== Name: - Race: Hurid Level: 3 Health: 240 Physique: 300 Spirit: 50 Description: The Hurid is a race created by the Behemoth as a gift to the Levian Kingdom. It possesses hide tough enough to withstand swords, feet and legs that make them move at speeds far greater than that of a warhorse and strength that equals that of five(5) bulls. Note: if tamed and reared properly, the tamer stands a chance to gain its milk which is rich in mana ============== "So like I said, the ultimate farm animal" Kingsley thought to himself as he looked away from the creature''s stats. Turning to look at the other creatures, Kingsley could easily pick out the difference between the male and the female. Just like it is in normal cattle, the females were much bigger and the males, though were smaller, were packed with muscles that made them excellent beasts of burden. "Also what the fuck is a Behemoth and why would it gift a nation such a gift" Kingsley thought to himself. He was still getting used to the fact that there was a Demon Emperor on this and from the way things were, he felt like there was an emperor for each race. Now there was a behemoth, a creature of untold power and might that rules over all of thends as the Leviathan rules over the seas and the Ziz rules over the skies. "Wait does that mean, they all exist too" Kingsley asked as his heart rate suddenly sped up in excitement. "Your Majesty?" A female voice sounded, waking him up from his thoughts. "Yes?" He answered and turning, he found a short female Demon goblin in military fatigues standing there at attention. For some reason, Kingsley found her cute. The goblin reminded him of his niece who enjoyed role ying as a soldier, the goblin looked too small to be a soldier in his army but he quickly shut down such a thought since he was only saying so because Viktor and the rest were unnaturally tall and though the girl was shortpared to most of them, she was about the same height as him if not taller. "Lord Viktor sent me to inform you that Team 2 and 5 is on their way back and they brought some captives" she reported "I wouldn''t call them captives but thank you" Kingsley said Clearly the people that came back with the teams he sent out, were all captives even if they were rescued. They would be called rescues if they knew where they came from but for now, they were captives that Kingsley would try to induct into his army. With his reply, the Goblin saluted then returned back to the control room so he turned his attention back to the god sent creatures before him. His territory was sorge that he could make out a few acres just for the creatures alone, with that in mind. Kingsley began to redesign his territory again. Pushing the second wall a little closer to the first one which was now much closer to the edge of the territory. Kingsley created a massive fenced area ofnd just for the creatures, this area upied an entire quarter of his territory. The other quarter was to be made into a housing district after all his men was growing at an exponential rate. Kingsley left said district alone for his men to figure out on their own after all with thousands of them working together, they could easily make buildings that would contain all of them and besides he didn''t exactly know much about the environment that was best for the demon goblins. [Now for my plot armor creatures] Kingsley said with a smile as he turned his attention back to the creatures and the men who were herding them. Kingsley regarded the creatures as Plot Armor creatures simply because they had appeared when he wanted to start growing his own food. It was moments like this that made him feel like the protagonist of some book or show. Refusing to think about it more, Kingsley ordered them to take the creatures to the newly created area, from their previous location, Kingsley could somewhat guess that they were herbivores so he had covered the ce in grass. Every thing was set so he returned back to the control room. =========== =========== Inside the forest clearing, a girl could be seen holding on to a spear made from sharpening sticks. Beside her were a bunch of incredibly tall men and woman who all had long ears and tusks growing out of their mouths. Each one wearing rough clothing that looked as though it was wed to pieces by some animal, covered in thick green liquid and injuries. The team formed a circle with the girl in their center, as they watched out for any enemies. The girl in the center looked to be around the ages of 17-19 and by every standard, she could be considered beautiful but unfortunately none of that mattered at the moment. "Quiet!" one of the tall men whispered as the entire team immediately quieten down With his whisper, the entire team went into high alert as their ears red up as though to help them hear better, each one holding their weapons outward and ready to either parry an attack away or to strike. Chapter 48 XLVIII ?"Hahahahaha!!!" a loudughter was heard startling the group but it soon faded away as though the person had gone out of hearing range. "They''re here, Protect the Lord" One of them said as they came closer forming an even tighter circle. "We can hear you, show yourself and fight like a true Orc!!" One of the bolder ones shouted out into the empty forest Her shout caused the entire group to frown but they understood her reason and hoped that the enemy they were facing would actually listen to her or at least fall bait to her taunt in some way that would give away their location. Grrrrrrr A loud and very deep growl was heard and turn to its source, the group saw an incrediblyrge wolf step out of the forest into the small clearing they were in. Following it was a veryrge green creature, an Orc wearing animal pelt and carrying arge club made from animal bone. Seeing the creature that towered over her, the girl nearly dropped her spear but after several of this torment, she knew that wouldn''t help her in any way. Following the lead of the Orc, many more stepped out of their hiding spot with hideous grins on their faces, beside them were some animal or the other that they had tamed along the course of their lives. Seeing the army that was slowly forming in the clearing, the group knew that they had no hope of winning. "You are out of options, you can either surrender or be killed" The Orc that had stepped out first spoke much to the surprise of the girl in the middle. She had being fighting against these monsters for hours now and not even once have any of them spoken in anynguage she could understand so hearing this one speak, she couldn''t help but be shocked. Unlike her though the rest of her team weren''t as surprised by this, they knew that with a higher rank came the ability to understand themonnguage and above all, a higher rank meant better intellect. "You''re just a mere orc with no hope of ever evolving, surrender is not an option" one of the males amongst them shouted with disgust clear in his tone. "The same could be said about you, You''re just an ordinary High Orc while I am an Orc King, I don''t need to evolve, I just need to kill you and have them bear my children" The Orc replied with a hideous grin on its face as it ced its weapon on its shoulder Hearing the Orc''s statement, the entire group with the exception of the girl suddenly lost a whole lot of energy as a cold chill ran down their back. High Orcs may be the next thing in terms of evolution for Orcs but not all High Orcs were super powerful. The Ordinary High Orc was as powerful as three regr Orcs and could be easily dealt with by any Orc General. Now they were face to face with an Orc King. A being with power on par with the Wyverns and The Undead Knights. This however wasn''t the scary thing about an Orc King, it was that wherever he went, one should expect an army of at least 10,000 Orcs which meant they were probably surrounded by at least 10,000 Orcs. "We should surrender" the girl said after giving her situation a brief thought The Orcs may be vile and all but with the presence of the Orc King, she may at least get some time before she is killed or raped by these monsters. Trying to resist would probably lead to either immediate death or eventual capture and then brutal rape. Both options weren''t good butmon sense dictates that one chooses the path with more chances for your to escape. "Listen to the creature, It seems to be the smart one amongst you¡­. Don''t worry, I will make sure you aren''t treated harshly" The Orc King said as it began to walk closer to the team "My Lord, you may find it worth your while to trust a goblin before you try trusting an Orc" The male said as he prepared for a battle he knew he would probably never win "Stop... we surrender" She said as she threw her spear on the ground "My Lord?!" The male shouted in shock "I cant believe a mighty High Orc such as yourself, follows such an inferior creature" The Orc King said as he vanished from his location, only to appear where the male was previously standing The Male High Orc was sent flying through the forest by therge frame of the speeding Orc King. His head, back and legs could be seen bent in very odd positions as he smashed into tree after tree. The rest of team immediately threw down their weapons in fear that the same would happen to them but they still didn''t abandon their duty as they formed an even tighter circle around their Lord. "Pathetic!" The Orc King said as he disappeared again on to appear in their center with the girl now in his hands. The Orc King grabbed the young girl by her hair and lifted her until her face was at the same level as his. Ignoring her screams, kicks and punches, the king spat on her face and proceeded to throw her into the crowd of orcs. "Arghhh!!!!!" She screamed as the Orcs groped, dragged and pulled her around "My Lord!!" The remaining High Orcs shouted as they tried to save her only to be tackled to the ground by hundreds of Orcs "Orcs serve no one!!" The Orc King whispered as he left the area. Chapter 49 XLIX ?''Noooooo!!!!!" A youngdy screamed as she sat up from her bed, Sweat rolled down her face as she panted as though she had just ran a marathon. The youngdy was dressed in a white gown that made her look like some princess from a certain franchise''s movies. The girlid on a veryfortable bed and was covered with sheets that looked as expensive as things could get but at the moment, the girl wasn''t paying attention to any of these things as she sat up crying. "You''re finally awake?" A gentle female voice heard as a woman slowly materialized in the room "Who are you?" the girl asked in fear as she quickly huddled herself in the corner of the bed, trying to get as far away as possible from the woman but the wall made it impossible. "I shall inform your followers of your awakening" Thedy said as she vanished Seeing thedy disappear as though she was a ghost, The girl immediately jumped up from the bed in search of anything she could use as a weapon. She didn''t care about anything else at the moment other than her own protection. Turning to leave the bed, she saw a weapon she was very familiar with on the dresser beside the bed. "A gun?" she asked utterly confused Such a weapon shouldn''t exist in this reality, even if it did, it shouldn''t look as familiar as this one does, right?. With the shock brought by the presence of the gun, she finally noticed her immacte environment that was nothing like what she was already used to. The bed felt incredibly soft under her feet, the curtains, the window, the painted walls. None of this felt right. "Is this a native?" She asked herself even though she clearly doubted said train of thought After giving it a brief thought, she decided to think about all thister after all her safety was much important that these luxuries so she immediately grabbed the gun from the table even though she had no clue on how to operate it well. "I have feet?" She asked out loud noticing a very clear abnormally she should have noticed from the very beginning She had clear felt the Orcs reap her apart so how was her body still intact. Seeing her bodyplete and whole, tears immediately began rolling down her face as the images of all that had happened flowed through her mind. She could still see the body of her summon flying through the forest as it mmed into every tree in its path, she could still feel the fingers of the orcs around her body. "My Lady!!" A familiar voice shouted as the door was forcefully pushed open to reveal a female high orc "H''tia" The girl called out, recognizing the High Orc almost immediately as the High Orc in question immediately hugged the girl Seeing a familiar face, the girl immediately began to cry as she dropped the gun and ran to hug her. The two remained in such a position for several minutes until the ghostdy appeared again but remained silent to let the girl pour out her sorrows after all such an event would traumatize anyone. Silence reigned in the room for several minutes after as thedy let them cry in peace. "Lady Hestia?" Another voice called out from the door as another high orc entered the room but it was a male "Console her first, I will inform His majesty of her awakening" Hestia said as the High orc and the others behind him entered the room to help console the girl Seeing the entire group safe and sound, the girl could finally calm down but the tears didn''t stoping. Hestia who was in charge of watching the girl decided that it was time to leave since the girl was now around people she knew. With that train of thought, Hestia vanished from the room. Appearing inside the training ground created by Kingsley, Hestia walked passed all the Demon Goblins who were training their skills as she walked deeper into the training ground until she came across a veryrge space filled with several hundreds if not thousands of goblins, goblins of all types, from Goblin generals to Goblin Chiefs. Hestia ignored the existence of these goblins as though they didn''t matter as she weaved her way through the massive crowd until she finally found what she was looking for. "My Lord, The girl is awake" Hestia informed Kingsley who was sitting on a chair while overlooking the force-evolution of the thousands of goblins that the Teams had brought back. It was almost evening and all the teams were back, Team 2 had returned immediately after rescuing the High Orcs and their Lord but the other four teams had continued their mission. It turned out that like Viktor, Demon Goblin Generals could just as easily persuade normal goblins to do as they wanted. Kingsley didn''t expect such a result but it seemed that Demon Goblins were just that evolvedpared to regr goblins. "That''s good, at least she''s out of danger though from what I''m told, she wouldn''t be leaving that room anytime soon" Kingsley said as he let out a dryugh Normally Kingsley was a guy who would find a way to turn any situation into a funny one but now he couldn''t do so since she was extremely worried. He had sisters too, who was to say that they wouldn''t be in such a situation tomorrow or if they aren''t already dead. He didn''t see the girl before she was given the aspirin but what he saw was enough to make him worry. This was a girl that had A-rank troops and yet she and her summons were reduced to such a situation, Kingsley just hoped that his family members were lucky enough. While Kingsley was lost in thought, several batches of goblins were evolved into Demon Goblins and sent to the barracks where they would stay and learn from the ones who were here before them. Under Kingsley''smand, the demon goblins have already begun to fix for themselves a ce to sleep. He could do it all himself but He was their Lord, it wasn''t his duty to create homes for them. There were surely builders amongst the newly recruited demon goblin so they should work together to get it done. With each batch more professions were added to the territory from gatherers to cooks etc. Chapter 50 L ?Several hours passed until the evolution ritual was finished and the territory now had up to five thousand (5000) and possibly more Demon goblins inhabiting. By this time, Kingsley hade back to his senses and continued to oversee the evolution after all each and every single one of them were important to him. As for how the demon goblin poption was increasing this rapidly. It was simple. The poorest Goblin vige was home to at the very least five hundred(500) goblins and viges with more food had at least a thousand (1000) or more inhabitants. The viges that the teams had encountered were all big ones because they had food in abundance here in the forest and had no natural predators since no predator would go out of their way to prefer extremely sour meat over juicy Orc meat or practically any other prey they could find ''"Everyone get some sleep, we will focus on the Tides from now on, after that we go Orc hunting" Kingsley said to Viktor but amplified his voice enough to be heard by all in the territory including the High Orcs who now had a vendetta against the Orc King. "As you wish!" the Crowd replied managing to keep there excitement down. Several hours had passed since the event began and now it was already evening. Kingsley wanted to assumed that the system had halted its attack for the yers to rest but since no system message had appeared, it meant that the monsters in their first wave would join together with the second wave that wasing tomorrow. "Hestia, tell the maids to prepare the food for donation" Kingsley said as he stood up from his chair to return back to the castle "We expected that, it has all been processed and prepared for you" Hestia replied with a smile "Thank you then, Make sure everyone gets something to eat and gets enough rest for the next wave" Kingsley said as he started walking in the direction pointed out by Hestia "We are already on it" Hestia replied then turned back to go meet up with Viktor The two were the ones truly in charge of Kingsley''s army. Viktor was basically themander in charge of the army, making sure that every demon goblin is trained andbat ready, ensuring that each goblin is well equipped and knows how to use their equipment while Hestia was more of a den mother who ensured that they were all fed and had ess to all the basic amenities they needed to survive. Hestia and Viktor had naturally appointed people who will serve in different positions to ensure that the army runs smoothly. The newly evolved Demon Goblins merged with the existing ones easily due to the sorting, all receivedbat training but not all were soldiers. Some fell under the control of Hestia who was more concerned with the management of the territory than its protection and the rest fell under Viktor''s control who was naturally more concerned with its protection. Kingsley was now standing in front of a massive heap of meat that had been cut, washed and looked it had been dried for preservation. Compared to the mountain, Kingsley looked small making him wonder exactly how much meat that was in it. Looking at the meat, Kingsley wanted to try something he hadn''t so he created a massive bucket filled with powdered aspirin. The point of this was simple, to see if the system would ignore his creation because therge material was authentic. If the system still donated the meat even after it had been touched with the aspirin then it meant that he had found another way of helping the people in his region "System, I want to donate these" Kingsley said nervously after all he was breaking the rules though in a roundabout way ========= Donation request detected 906 units of Treger meat 1200 units of Orc meat ¡­.... 2,000,000 units of Meat detected There are a total of 28,987,602 yers in your region Beginning random distribution in 3¡­.2¡­.1 ========== As the system finished counting, the mountain of meat vanished which startled Kingsley a big due to how sudden it was but he got over it quickly. Kingsley was already distracted at the fact that more than 2 million people didn''t survive the first day of the event. This wasn''t 20 or 30 people that was being mentioned here, that was a whole 2 million people, gone. Even 20 people was already a lot of people to die at once in a single area but now he was hearing about the death of more than 2 million people. Worse, this number didn''t mean that the ones still alive were actually safe. Some of them may be in the same situation that the girl they rescued was in, some have fatal injuries that they cant do anything about because they don''t have any medicine. "Well, at least my experiment worked" Kingsley said seeing that the system didn''t iste the Aspirin sprinkled on the meat. With his matter sorted out, Kingsley immediately pulled up the [Chat] function of the system and seeing that it was silent, probably because everyone was still recovering from their battle, Kingsley decided to leave an message telling all who bothered to check the chat about the possible effects of the meat. ======== ======== Somewhere else inside the forest, a woman apanied by some demonic looking creatures could be seen walking around a clearing filled with the bodies of creatures of all shapes and forms. From bipedal to four-legged creatures, the blood from these creatures formed several small streams that flowed through the small clearing. "I really am the main character" The woman said with as a proud smile appeared on her smile, "You guys are truly the best" She said as she patted the shoulder of one of the demonic looking beings. =========== You have received a unit of meat from the Lord [Kingsley] It has been ced in your inventory =========== Seeing the system message, she immediately frowned. It was as though this guy was just bent on stealing all the attention from her. "And how the fuck is he still alive?" She shouted in anger Here she was celebrating the fact that she had survived the first wave of the event without any casualties then the anomalyes along with meat that he is distributing to everyone. Stephanie didn''t like what the meat in her inventory implied, the meat simply meant that the anomaly had long since wiped out the monsters in the first wave then took the time to sort them out before distributing it Chapter 51 1 ?Why couldn''t she just be the main character, did someone have to outshine her. Worse, the person outshining her didn''t even have ess to most of the system''s functions. She had long since felt that something wasn''t right about the Anomaly but this was just ridiculous. She was hiding and praying to God for her safety while the anomaly was busy sorting through meat. "Can he really do as he said?" Stephanie asked herself but unlike before, there was this weird assurance that he would surely do as he said. "Well for now it doesn''t concern me" She thought then turned back to her castle "Clean this up and maybe keep a few that are edible" she said since she wasn''t really knowledgeable enough to know which one that wasn''t edible from the inedible ones. She knew Goblins weren''t edible but Orcs were so her summons would probably set aside more orcs from the corpse field and possibly any other edible looking creature they found. She debated also donating to others considering that she had extra but something told her otherwise. There was nothing guaranteeing that she will have food to eat next week after the event. It was a no-brainer that the natives of the wouldn''t attack the yers as much as they did now. It was clear that the creatures in each wave was from the system, either brought in from other ces or created from scratch. "And we need to get some sleep, before midnight" Stephanie said to the angels before her, they obeyed her unconditionally and didn''t show any form of emotion at all making her feel as though her summons were just empty minions and nothing else. ========== ========== On top a wall, a man in his 30s or so could be seen standing and looking over the wall while holding a M16. The man had an incredibly dumb look on his face as he looked on shocked at the level of destruction, these walls had caused alone. He knew bullets were powerful but this was outrageous, he had spent hours fighting against these monsters to the extent that he had watched each and everyst of his summons die and yet he couldn''t push them back. Then he had thought he would have surely died after all he literally felt the monsters ripping him apart but he woke up on a massive bed that was incrediblyfortable with somebat clothes and a gun as well as a note on what to do ced on a table beside him. He was pretty sure that no one in this should have ess to weapons of this level but here he was holding on to an automatic rifle that he still didn''t know how to use. "Is this his power?" The man asked himself as he gazed at the massive body wall that was formed from a few meters away from the territory''s wall The wall he was standing on and the castle within it, was already enough of a mystery for him but he didn''t understand how this number of monsters could have been killed within the time he lost consciousness and when he woke up. From the Region chat, he could still somewhat confirm that many people were still undergoing their first wave like he was so it meant that it had only being a few hours since he lost consciousness but he woke up to a weapon, supposed Elixir like medicine, clothes, an entire castle and finally a wall that could somehow kill other creatures. "How is a human being allowed so much power?" The man asked himself clearly aware of the reason why everything here was the way it was. Opening the [Chat] to see what was going on, the man was surprised to be introduced to a page he wasn''t familiar with. The system had never changed any of its settings, from the inventory to it troops so it was somewhat weird to see a sudden change in the system''s interface. "Governor?" The man read out loud Unlike before where whenever he opens the chat function, he is immediately taken to the region chat, now he could see the region chat had its own heading and the Governor''s chat had a different heading almost like the regr chat apps back on Earth. Without hesitation, the man clicked on it to explore the new chat that had appeared. [Are you the new Governor?] one of the messages read [Yes, is this what being a governor under Lord [Kingsley] means?] [You are the new Governor¡­ let me guess, the sentry guns just annihted your wave?] [No, he did it by himself¡­ is that even legal, how is he even a Lord, that guy is a god] [Ah, you got the special treatment but that also means you must have been so close to dying] [I don''t want to talk about it] [Hahahaha] [Let me guess, you were one of the governors that surrendered Early] [Yes¡­ oh and have you equipped the PM yet?] [What''s that?] [The Transmitter] [Oh yes, I''ve done that, why do you call it the PM] [PM, short for Pain master¡­ anyway do you know your way to the conference room in the castle?] [No, not really, I only surrendered like 30 minutes ago] [Okay then take your time, I just mentioned it because it has a feature that allows to reunite with our family members] [What?] [No... not in the way you are thinking, it''s basically a database filled with information about the people that has surrendered, it allows you to find your loved ones if he had seen them or they have surrendered] [Wait I can find my dad here?] [Oh, you can do that and more, when you find the conference room, just call out my name and we can meet face to face¡­. well hologram meeting though] ¡­.¡­.. The chat went on and on as one of the governors introduced the newer one to all the benefits of being a governor. The man looking at the chat still didn''t want to believe that one man had done all this. He had watched C-rank creature get clubbed to death and he knew the type of power those creatures possessed. Chapter 52 2 ?In addition to said power, he had also improved said creatures with his ability yet, they were killed by the monsters in the wave almost too easily. Now this person was saying that only one person had wiped out the entire army of monsters. "That can''t be, right?" the man asked refusing to be believe even though his mind told him otherwise It was already clear to him that Kingsley was responsible for all the changes to his territory, he had clearly felt the hits from the Goblin''s club and the wolf bite on his leg but here he was alive and now living in a territory that was fortified to the core. He couldn''t feel any pain from his head nor was his leg missing. He simply didn''t want to believe because it meant that the anomaly hadughed at was stronger than him by many folds. "Well¡­. Mom did say, my pride will one day get me killed" he said then chuckled as he headed back for the main castle He hadn''t explored anything, he had simply picked up the weapon he saw beside the bed, he had woken up in then immediately tried to escape from his own territory thinking that he had been captured by the monsters in the wave. The man expertly held the weapon as though he had been using it for a long time as he marched back to the castle, the man''s movement''s clearly hinted a past military experience but unfortunately said experience was not as usual as he had hoped during the actual attack. A few minutester, he was back in the room and was now reading the note, Kingsley had left after rescuing him. The note contained detailed instructions on all the equipment he left behind, looking back to the table, the man saw the small device that Kingsley had amply named the ''Transmitter''. beside it was a small pack that contained a lot of syringes all filled with a certain medicine "Aspirin?" The man asked shocked at the stupid naming for a medicine that seemed capable of healing all in fact his [Lord''s Eye] was telling him that it could cure all and yet, this guy had named it after an aspirin Shaking his head at Kingsley''s bad naming sense, the man sat on the bed, readying his mind to equip the transmitter. The people in the chat had already made it clear to him that the process of equipping it was painful. After a few seconds of deep breaths, he ced it on his forehead as the note said while holding one of the aspirin syringes in his left hand ready to take the shot at any moment. "Arrghh!!...Shit...shit!!" He shouted in pain as the transmitter drilled its way into position Without hesitation, he stabbed the syringe into his body and injected it into his body all the while lying on the floor in pain. As soon as the aspirin was injected, the pain vanished as though it was never there in the first ce. As he sat up, the man had a look of utter disbelief stered on his face. He just couldn''t understand how such a drug was real, any country with such medicine would have long since ruled the. "What sort of monster is he?" The man asked himself as while touching his forehead to see if there was any wound there. After a few seconds of feeling around, he didn''t find any injury but still didn''t feel reassured because he could clearly feel the presence of the transmitter on his forehead, so he stood and walked in front of the mirror provided but still couldn''t find anything injury no matter the angle, he looked "This is genius!!" He shouted as he left the room with an extra bounce to his steps. He hadn''t experienced any form of luxury for the entire week but here he was as the proud owner of his own castle. In fact, he hadn''t seen or even lived in a ce as luxurious as this even back on Earth, the smile on his face couldn''t disappear no matter how hard he tried. The man explored the castle were searching for the conference room, the guy in the chat had mentioned. He wanted to see if he could find any one, he was rted to there, he wasn''t all that worried about it earlier but now that he was in afortable position, he couldn''t help but think about all the rtives that were probably here somewhere. When he finally found the room convenientlybeled the Conference room, the man entered it and as soon as he did so, the entire room lit up. As soon as it did so a small holographic page appeared in his vision with the word "Connected" written on it. The hologram followed him no matter where he looked or what he did, the doubted that this was actually real technology because the world hadn''t reached this level yet. [Individual "Makoto Hasashi" detected, would you like to search the database for your lost family members?] the hologram read "Yes please" He answered as the hologram disappeared and recing it were portraits of several people [These are the people with that seem to match closely with your DNA or do you want to search by name] "Yes, please search for ''Aoi Hasashi'', she''s my daughter" he said after looking through the images but couldn''t find her [We are sorry sir, The person you are looking for isn''t on our database, however, we would inform you if she is found] "As expected," Makoto said as he tried to cheer himself up a bit He didn''t expect the hologram to have an answer for him after all if it was this easy then it wouldn''t seem right. He took a deep breath and wiped the tears from his eyes, he just hoped that she was okay and in a better situation than he was. After a few seconds, he finally got back to his main task. "How do I meet the other governors?" [Connecting¡­] the hologram read and soon it vanished as the entire environment around him changed Chapter 53 3 ?He was once standing inside an empty room, now he was inside a well-furnished hall with many well-dressed people who could be seen socializing with each other. He couldn''t believe that while people¡­. thousands of people were out there getting ughtered, these people were here just rxing in castles and socializing without stress. "Are you one of the new governors?" one of the lords there asked "Yes" Makoto answered somewhat nervously, he didn''t know why but he just felt weakerpared to the people in the hall "Ah... then wee, join us, have a drink and don''t worry none of it is real so you don''t get intoxicated but you can taste it so it kind of helps" The woman exined as she handed a ss of wine to him "Thank you" "No worries, its free anyway but if I may, have you checked their database to see if any of your rtives or family members have surrendered?" The woman asked "Yes, my daughter is nowhere to be found but she is a grown woman so she should be able to handle herself pretty well" Makoto replied "Well, we are not alone, there''s only like two people that have found their rtive in this room and they''re distant cousins" "Well, that''s encouraging" "Don''t worry, there is a high chance that it will start to change soon though, Lord [Kingsley] said he ns to conquer the entire region right so by next week, a lot of people would start joining us" the woman exined "Speaking of Lord [Kingsley] have any of you actually heard from him or seen him" "Well, I have met a hologram of him though I don''t know if that was actually him or not considering his abilities that make him seem invincible¡­ did you know that he wiped out the entire army of monsters attacking my territory with just a single wave¡­ a single wave, how do you even fight against that?" the womanined in clear frustration Seeing the woman''s reaction, Makoto felt more rxed as he realized that these people were just like him. They were naturally grateful at the fact that Kingsley had saved them and even given them all they had now but like every human in the world would be, they were frustrated at the fact that someone out there outssed them in every way possible. "Then I guess the same thing happened to me because I was so close to death''s door then I found myself in this massive castle" ¡­....¡­. With that Makoto spent his time chatting with the woman as she introduced him to the other Governors under Kingsley. Makoto spent hours getting to know as many other governors as possible after all what better and faster way to find his daughter than to support the already powerful lord above him. He nned to y his role as governor as well as possible to support Kingsley in any way he could just so he could meet his daughter again. ======== ======== 12:00 AM The Following day It was finally midnight and finally time for the second wave. Kingsley was as ready for it as he could be. He didn''t know what woulde with the second wave after all his first wave was filled with way more monsters than what he saw in that of the others, he had helped. Viktor had already reported that he could feel the presence of the monsters waiting in the forest for the system to initiate the attack. Kingsley couldn''t feel their presence because they were outside his range of influence but it didn''t matter since unlike before, the main wall was shifted into the territory and positioned to allow him affect the battlefield as he wishes. "Do you think, there are any more goblins in the wave this time?" Kingsley asked the Demon Emperor "ording to what you exined my lord, then it is highly possible but it would be hobgoblins and higher tier goblins" Viktor said essing the strength of the enemy as he spoke "Then just get ready to wee more members to our territory" Kingsley said with a smile In all honesty, he had no idea how many people were actually in his territory since he is only informed when in their thousands meaning that the system only feeds him such information in intervals of thousands so when his poption reached 2000, the system fed him said information but the next time he got an such information again was when his poption reached 3000 members. Now he had 5000+ demon goblin on his territory but for his ns, they clearly weren''t enough and since the system hadn''t yet stopped him from recruiting yet, he had no ns to stop. "Mr Lord, the girl is on her way here" Hestia informed as she appeared in the air beside Kingsley "Let her, maybe seeing Orcs getting ughtered would help her get over her trauma" "As you wish, what about her guards or soldiers?" "Put them in uniforms and give them a bow and a de, sometimes the best way to get over a traumatic experience is venting" "I shall inform them of your decision" Hestia said as she disappeared ============ Congrattions to all Lords who survived the First wave, please be informed that the next wave begins in the next 1 minute ¡­..... Wave II of the Beast Tide Event begins in 3¡­..2¡­..1 ============= Hearing the System''s announcement, Kingsley gave a nod as Viktor disappeared from the wall and appeared at the forefront of the battlefield. Just like he had done in the first wave, Kingsley spread out his item''s enforced his item''s skill on all within the area, forcing every living being down to its knees but because of his experience from the day before, Kingsley could now exempt his men on the first try. Doing so however didn''t mean that the newly evolved Demon goblins weren''t shocked at the amount of power a single being could exhibit with just a single thought. With Kingsley, holding everyone in ce, Viktor worked his magic calling all goblins and goblin type creatures to his side and unsurprisingly, Kingsley saw an army matching out of the forest on his request. Chapter 54 4 ?"Wha¡­how is this possible?" a young female voice was heard and Kingsley turned to its source, only to see the girl, his general had rescued. The girl was standing on the second wall and was tightly gripping a small gun and was heavily guarded by her summons. Just a nce you can tell, the girl was badly traumatized but it seemed that her strange environment was distracting her from it. He couldn''t tell which part of the world the girl came from so he didn''t even talk about it but due to her youthful looks and possibly age, Kingsley thought of her as a sibling he was responsible for¡­. well, more of just someone he was responsible for. "How what is possible?" He asked in reply at the girl who was gazing at the army with her eyes wide open Seeing where she was looking, Kingsley finally understood what was happening. Due to the system''s regional announcement, everyone with the region knew that the system didn''t give him ess to any of its major functions like the inventory, its troop system and its building system. Everyone knew that but here she was looking an army of 5000 strong and more joining their ranks. "Where did all these soldierse from, where did this gune from...?" The girl started to ramble on and on about the number of soldiers in his army Seeing the girl''s reaction and how lively she seemed, Kingsley could tell that the time allocated to her and her summons to console each other had some effect. He was sure that the trauma from such an event could straight upmit suicide but here she was activelyining that he was too overpowered. "I can see you are faring better now?" Kingsley asked as he hovered closer to her, he was really enjoying flying and didn''t think he would stop doing it anytime soon. "Eh?... oh yes, thank you for rescuing me and my men, they tell me, you healed me" "I am not the one you could be thanking, it was General Rwak over there who saved you guys and healed you, I may be the leader of the territory but thanks should be given to whom thanks is due" "I see then what do you want?" The girl asked catching on quickly but it seemed that she was thinking of a whole different situation than what Kingsley wanted and he could tell by how she gripped the gun even tighter and now had a finger on the trigger. General Rwak and his men were the ones who had risked their lives to save them that day thus they deserved her thanks not him, he on the other hand had simply ordered her rescue simply because he couldn''t watch someone get gang raped by the Orcs, he didn''t even know that she was there but since she was there, all he wanted was her surrender and nothing else. "Don''t get in too over your head, all you have to do is surrender to me, that''s all I have ever asked for" Kingsley replied "Why?" "Because unlike you, who can just kill a few creatures and level up, I have to conquer other territories to level up so now you have two options, surrender or I force the surrender out of you and I mean that literally" Kingsley said in a menacing tone He knew the girl had gone through a traumatic event and all but honestly that wasn''t much of his business. Even the cobbler gets his payment when its due and he wanted to get his, her surrender may be insignificant considering the ridiculous amount of people he needed to surrender just for him to go to the next level but each surrender counts at this point and each one meant that he was a step closer to finding his family. "We surrender" the girl said immediately and without much hesitation "Excellent!" Kingsley said as the oppressive atmosphere vanished into thin air and the girl immediately gasped for air with her summons surrounding her as though to protect her. ========= Lord [Alexandria Quill] wishes to join your territory, do you ept her? [yes] [No] ========== Kingsley immediately epted the request with a smile while rolling his eyes at how much of a bad deal breaker this girl was but it didn''t matter to him after all he was now a step closer to leveling up. As customary for all his new governors, Kingsley gave her the standard treatment and gifts he had given the others. "I don''t know if it will help you guys in anyway but Viktor has confirmed the presence of Orcs including but not limited to three Orc kings so If you want, you can join in and get your revenge before your actual revenge" Kingsley said as he created some snipers and handed it over to the girl and team who were still trying to get their footing again. With that done, Kingsley left her in the Hestia''s hands after all she was more equipped to take care of situations like this. He returned back to his previous spot to oversee the recruitment, even while basically bullying the already weak girl into handing over his territory to him, he still didn''t release his hold on the creatures of the wave. Looking down, Kingsley could see several goblins of all types and forms standing in the clearing behind Viktor, from hobgoblins to hobgoblin kings, regr goblins to Goblin shamans etc and even better more were stilling which meant that today''s wave was bigger than yesterdays. After an hour''s wait, the goblins had finally gathered behind Viktor and Kingsley proceeded to teleport them into the territory where they will be evolved into demon goblins. With that out of the way, Kingsley could finally start the battle. To him, the event was nothing more than exercise to sharpen and strengthen his men. He could squash the creatures in the wave into nothing but guts and blood just by increasing the intensity of his item''s skill. ... ... I finally crested a Patreon ount so if you wish to support me, here the link patreon/KingsleyNnaji Chapter 55 5 ?A mighty and incredibly oppressive aura escaped Viktor''s body and spread everywhere in the territory. Seeing this, a huge smile appeared on Kingsley''s face as he watched Viktor unleash his demonic side upon the world. Despite the massive increase in Aura, Kingsley wasn''t affected in any way at all. The girls who were hadpletely lost themselves in the kill and had incredibly sadistic smiles on their faces as they shot down Orc after Orc and not only that, were forcefully pressed into the ground as soon as Viktor unleashed his aura. "Urgh!!" They all shouted as they tried to raise their heads "Here, let me help" Hestia said as she fought off Viktor''s hold on them "Kuff¡­kuff¡­ Hmm" Alex coughed and pressed against her chest in pain due to the force of hitting the floor "What was that" H''tia asked with her weapon already in her hand, she knew she wouldn''t win against whoever it was but she was ready toy down her life to protect her Lord "That dumbass is showing off and now his subordinates have entered a frenzy" Hestia said in a clear angry tone Not understanding what she meant, the girls looked up only to see One of the Demon Goblins fighting against the flying creatures. In simple words, he was simply swatting them down to the ground like flies. A single hit from him was enough to eitherpletely cleave one of the creatures in half or it was enough to smash their heads in. Following the path of what looked like a flying python as it fell, Alex witnessed a sight she probably would never forget. The army that had been organized so far seemed to have gone berserk with each of them flying into the wave andying waste to all that meet their weapon. With eyes as red as blood and hands that shed through all they met; the demon goblin army cleared the entire way in mere seconds. "What sort of monsters are they?" H''tia asked in shock No one in the group couldprehend how much power was being disyed by this being. Within seconds, he had eradicated the monsters that were attacking and just in the same manner, the berserk demon goblins were almost done with their massacre. "What did I expect?" Kingsley thought to himself while watching Viktor clear the flying monsters like he was a hacker on easy mode. While wondering what sort of monstrous being he had created, Kingsley spotted a certain creature that he was familiar with¡­ A griffon. It had the standard body of a lion, the head of an Eagle and the talons of said eagle. Seeing the creature, Kingsley immediately forgot about everything else and focused on it after all this was a creature that he was actually familiar with from fantasy media. The Orcs were¡­. well Orcs and the goblins he had long since recruited into his army but this was the only other creature, he had seen that he was familiar with¡­ well there was also the slimes from his Governor [Jerry] but that wasn''t his. A weird excitement immediately overcame him as he started imagining himself on the back of a mighty griffon. "No¡­wait, stop!!" Kingsley shouted when he saw Viktor about to plunge his sword into the creature''s throat while it was charging up some sort of blue energy st. Knowing how fast Viktor was, Kingsley immediately conjured an orb around the griffon but as soon as he did so. Viktor''s sword mmed into the orb sending the griffon flying but since he already heard his master, he didn''t chase further and instead switched targets quickly and continued ughtering his way through the several monsters who were stilling to attack the territory. "How is that a weakened hit" Kingsley asked himself as he summoned the orb containing the Griffon towards himself. Kingsley just didn''t understand how Viktor had clearly weakened his hit just because of his call but it was more than enough to create such a massive crater in the forest. At this point, he was afraid of anything that could keep up with Viktor. Taking his mind away from Viktor, Kingsley focused on the griffon in the orb, he had created. The poor creature was now unconscious and was bleeding all over. It looked so close to death''s door that Kingsley thought it was actually dead. "Damn!" Kingsley shouted at how messed up the creature was "Viktor, you''re in-charge now" Kingsley called out as he left the battlefield and returned back to his territory. Kingsley headed straight for the training field which was big enough for anything that was about to happen. He nned to recruit the Griffon into his army after all it came with a lot of advantages, from its flight ability to its speed in the air. It would prove incredibly useful for many tactical purposes. "Now, let''s see" Kingsley said as he dropped the creature on the floor, removing the orb around it but still binding its legs and wings. Without any further hesitation, he created the drug; he was already familiar with and injected it into the wounded beast. As soon as the Aspirin entered its systems, the Griffon immediately woke up as its wounds vanished but due to Kingsley''s binds, it fell down t on the ground again. "A gryphon?" Kingsley asked in surprise as he looked through the creature''s status ========= Name: - Race: Gryphon Level: 31 Health: 10,000 Physique: 7000 Spirit: 3000 Description: Gryphons are a descendant of the legendary Griffon. Known for their amazing mana maniption abilities and their high-speed flight. Gryphons possess an incredibly powerful body courtesy of their ancestor though it is rarely used. Abilities: Flight: Gryphons possess a powerful set of wings that allows them achieve flight and generate high gusts of wings Mana Maniption: The second most noted ability of a Gryphon, they can manipte mana just as they do breathing. Known to be one of the natural mana manipting races on the. ============ Reading through the status board, Kingsley felt cheated. He had expected a Griffon instead he had gotten a Gryphon. "Who even came with this kind of nonsense?" Kingsley asked angrily, it was moments like this that makes him remember that he wasn''t some anime or novel protagonist Chapter 56 6 ?"Well not that it matters anyway" He said as he created one of his evolution crystals and force fed it to the Gryphon As soon as the crystal entered the creature''s body, a bright light emerged from it as the evolution processes began. Kingsley had no idea what it would turn into but he hoped that it would be a Griffon after all the Griffon is said to be the Gryphon''s ancestor so it should make sense that it is a Griffon. "God please let it be a Griffon.... well, let it at least be big and have wings" Kingsley prayed as Viktor and his men sorted out through the bodies of the dead wave. Meanwhile in a special part of the pce, Several Kingsley clones could be seen popping in and out of existence. Kingsley had created this room simply because the number of requests he was getting was bing excessive so he simply created a room that could automatically summon a clone to ept the request on his behalf though said clone, dies as soon as its job is done. ... Lord [Sandra] wants to surrender ¡­.¡­. Lord [Victor] wants to surrender ¡­.¡­ Congrattions on your level up ¡­... Lord [Mike] wants to surrender ¡­... ... More and more Surrender requests came in and the clones epted simply because he wanted to level up more. The main Kingsley however, had removed his mind from anything of that sort as he focused on waiting for the Gryphon''s evolution to beplete. Several hourster, the entire territory was back to normal and Kingsley had gained about 5 more levels. Viktor had finally joined his Generals in the Level 20, the average goblin was at level 10 and that was a newly recruited Demon goblin. The Territory gained more 20 more acres¡­. well 25 acres to be exact and added to the existing 18, Kingsley had an area ofnd that measured 43 acres as his territory. This was considered big even in the modern world, with all the extrand given. Kingsley spent his time figuring the best cement for everything he nned. From the schools to the farms etc so that Hestia would stop producing the food by herself. Naturally Kingsley wasn''t so dumb as to start creating these things wantonly after all at this stage, he was no longer the lord of a small vige, this was on par with a small city so he needed professional advice and who was better at that than someone with the memories of a past emperor. While thinking of all the things that he needed to add to his territory, there was a sudden burst of light which blinded him but also marked the end of the Gryphon''s evolution. Adapting his eyes to the light, Kingsley was met with a massive winged beast that was way more imposing that what he had initially captured. The creature was way biggerpared to him even while on all fours, its head was probably the same size as him. Looking at the creature, Kingsley smiled. This was the creature he wanted. Just the Aura oozing off the creature was enough to tell him that this was an authentic Griffon ... Name: - Race: Griffon Level: 1 Health: 12,000 Physique: 5000 Spirit: 5000 Description: The Griffon is a race created by the Behemoth. They possess great strength with wings that allow them speed unmatched by many. A race of beings blessed by the air and loved by the Behemoth. One of the many who creatures who are born with a natural ability to manipte mana Title: Beast Lord: A title given to a beast who owns its own territory, never underestimate a beast lord whether its territory is small or not ... "So, you''re a lord as well" Kingsley asked in a mild shock since this was sort of amon theme in fantasy Beast lords were basically powerful creatures who marks a certain area ofnd as their territory so every creature within said area knows that they are lord. Kingsley guessed that just like in the many fantasy media back on Earth. Creatures only get the title of Beast lord if they marked the territory as theirs and at the same time are the most powerful in said area or if they had somehow defeated the former Beast Lord. This Griffin however, seems to be a natural beast lord As soon as the light show ended, the griffin immediately pushed its head against Kingsley''s body as it began making noises that suggested it needed Kingsley''s attention. Kingsley too seeing its act, raised his hand and ced it gently on the creature''s head as it gave off a weird purring sound. "It has the mannerism of a cat" Kingsley thought as he watched the mighty creature started to walk round his body while rubbing its head on his body as though to make its territory. Prrrrrrrr The Griffon purred in an incredibly loud manner as it continued marking Kingsley then slowly got down on all fours as itid on the ground as though inviting him to climb aboard. Without any hesitation, Kingsley immediately jumped on its back and held on to its feather-like fur as though his life depended on it. "Yesss!!!" Kingsley screamed as the Griffon took off from the ground and straight into the air The speed at which it ascended into the skies made Kingsley fear for his life. He may have gotten used to levitating and flying individually but it hadn''t removed the constant fear he had when on flown in or by something else. Kingsley screamed out of both joy and fear as tears flew out of his eyes due to the harsh winds. "Isn''t he too powerful at this point?" Alex asked as she watched Kingsley fly around on the Griffon She already had problems keeping up with the regr demon goblins but now, Kingsley was adding Griffons to his army. She didn''t know exactly how powerful the creature was but she could see its status and it was clearly stronger than them. She felt as though the world would be meet with a storm if Kingsley should ever get ready to attack. Chapter 57 7 ?Day after day, Kingsley and his men stood on top the walls defending and recruiting more soldiers for the army. In the blink of an eye, four (4) days passed and it was finally thest day of the event, Kingsley stood at the top of the newly rebuilt wall while looking down at the army of Demons that were neatly lined up and numbered close to their millions. Thesest four (4) days had naturally been tough, Kingsley had faced them all from Wyverns to Giant spiders. He had amassed an army that had long since surpassed the 900,000 mark and now had 50 Griffons in his army, it wasn''t much when numbers were called but these were basically biological fighter jets. Apart from them, Kingsley had also leveled up more though hasn''t expanded his territory again due to advice from Viktor. Due to the number of people being added to his territory, Kingsley hoped to create a self-sustaining city. In order to do so, he had to only give them the basic amenities and let them continue to expand by themselves. He created schools and gave several Civilization Crystals semi-sentience and a humanoid body to allow them act as teacher in these schools. With the help of Viktor and Hestia, Kingsley hade up with the perfect n for a city or even a kingdom considering he has 100s of governors whose territories were only getting bigger each day. "Today marks thest day of this hellish week, we have toiled to defend our home for entire nights at a go both from the wave and the natural monsters who attack at night. I have to say we have done incredibly well and we deserve to finally get some sleep!" Kingsley shouted as he addressed the crowd and they all responded with a great cheer Due to the fact that the native attack him in what is basically an army, Kingsley and his men would have to stay awake to defend them and straight up from defeating them, they would be met with the wave and that was another round of fighting. They may not need the sleep but God knows all of them were tired of the routine. "However today may also be our greatest battle yet, in the past few days, our enemies have gotten stronger and I don''t expect today to be any different, today''s enemies would be the strongest we have faced so far but we will match and they will die!" Kingsley shouted excitedly "For Deus!!¡­. For Glory!!¡­. For his majesty" Viktor added as a massive aura burst forth from his body and like a chain reaction, all the demon goblins, in the army did the same creating an aura that could only be described as the personification of bloodlust. He didn''t know what they will find, out there but it didn''t matter, this wave was going to end and the Demon goblins were going toe out on top. Watching the army of almost a million super soldiers cheering, Kingsley couldn''t help but smile as a unique aura burst out of his body as well. Unlike the overbearing divine might he was used to from his clothes or item, this felt much calmer and seemed to be from him. He didn''t understand where this wasing from but he quickly started trying to restrain it since all the goblins were already on their knees. ... Congrattions to the anomaly, lord [Kingsley] for being the first to the level 20. He has been awarded with the Lord skill, [Lord''s Might] .. A regional announcement was made and Kingsley immediately understood why the aura felt different. He had long since learnt to ignore the system messages that were personal so he had no idea he had leveled up to 20. ... Name: Lord Might Description: A unique skill given to every lord. This is a passive skill that makes it possible for the user to always look more inspiring ormand more respect in whatever they do. Due to restriction ced on the Lord [Kingsley], other sub-abilities cannot be essed Note: This doesn''t grant automatic respect, the user still has to work for it ... "Of course," Kingsley said as he smiled at the system''s antiques This was probably a skill that was avable to all the other lords and was the type that allows the user a certain chance of inspiring great loyalty in a subordinate just by existing. To Kingsley, this wasn''t needed simply because he had no one to make loyal to him. The Evolution crystal already made Viktor absolutely loyal to him and every goblin or demon goblin was absolutely loyal to Viktor which was all he needed. The skill was somewhat useless but at least it would help to add an imposing aura to his appearance. "Let''s begin" Kingsley ordered as he withdrew his aura Immediately the entire army separated but in neat lines as they matched to their positions. Six (6) days may not seem like a long time but it was more than enough for you to study the most effective ces to defend a ce from. ... Announcement!! Congrattions to all surviving lords. Wee to thest day of your first Event, all surviving lords shall be rewarded handsomely. The rewards can range from an increase in Troop rank to addition of talent. Please work hard in order to survive, the final wave shall end at exactly 12 PM. Those who performed well during the wave shall gain additional rewards. The Wave begins in five (5) minutes, please prepare for survival. ... Looking at the system''s message, Kingsley couldn''t help but smile. He could already imagine the fumes rising from the heads of the other lords, no one would ept such a weak gift after an entire week of continuous fighting. Many of them may have even being injured or had lost troop members only for the System to give them such a helpful but weak gift. Kingsley felt that the system was not being fair enough to them after all such suffering shouldn''t be rewarded with just a simple increase in rank. The other lords however, didn''t share the same sentiment as Kingsley after all they knew how much power each increase in rank or even level gave. Kingsley on the other hand didn''t even understand the entire system of ranks nor could he truly feel the difference between now and when he was still in Level 1. Chapter 58 8 ?Kingsley could create Disaster-ss and Supreme-ss items as easily as simply waving his hand and all his men, the Demon Goblins were all SSS-rank creatures. If the other lords had heard Kingsley''s thoughts, a fight would have surely ensured even though they may not win. "Now for you guys!" Kingsley called out as he looked up at the group of 3D portraits that were floating in the air There were hundreds of these life-like portraits and each of them with incredibly bbergasted looks on their faces. They couldn''t believe what their eyes were seeing. "The system hasn''t really exined to me what your jobs are as my governors but I guess it''s the same duties as a regr governor back home, so I will be assigning a total of 50 soldiers to each of you, expect a portal in your territory soon" Kingsley exined "What purpose would that serve" one of the governors asked "For the first few hours of today, defend against thest wave andter on, they are to search the vicinity around your territory for potential enemies and eliminate them if needed" Kingsley answered inly "But wouldn''t that be us, invading peaceful viges" Someone amongst them called out "Yes¡­. yes, it is but it seems you don''t truly understand the world you have found yourself in. There is no form of agreement between you and the natives of this, they will attack you on sight, rape, torture and kill you if you happen to weaker than them. Throughout our stay here, I don''t ever want to hear any 21st century ideology that suggests peace, Understood!!" Kingsley shouted in anger "Yes sir" the person replied sheepishly After that, Kingsley took a deep breath so he could calm down enough to continue the short meeting. It was statements like this that made him wonder how the entirety of Humanity had survived so long. You are in a different world where monsters of all kinds gang up to beat and if possible, kill you and you are against eliminating a potential threat to your life. He knew he epted all sorts of people no matter how smart or dumb they are simply because he needed them to level up but if someone ever told him that such a statement would ever be said to him especially in this world then he wouldn''t have believed it at all. "Sorry for the outburst, now these 50 men are there to protect you during this time.... I have provided all you need to survive, now it is up to you to adapt to our current harsh environment... just because you live in a mansion equipped with both ground and air defenses doesn''t mean, you can''t get killed" Kingsley said as the Governors nodded "Can I ask a question?" A young man asked while raising his hand "Go on" Kingsley urged "My name is Mathias Bullion and I only joined recently" "Well then wee Mathias" "Thank you but I just wanted to say that while I do get what you mean, i want to point out that you can''t truly expect us to just invade territories that have done nothing to us" "They have done nothing to you?... Kid, do you think the system pulls these monsters out of its a**... they all came from somewhere and besides I don''t think you would want to find out what they can do to you" Kingsley replied as he turned to the girl standing beside him "Oh.... I see but I also want to point out that it is impossible for us to just abandon our lifestyles to suddenly adapt to this world" The boy said after seeing Alex''s reaction "I dont know if you know this yet, but in the entire animal kingdom, Humans are on top because we are intelligent and that intelligence helps us find means to adapt... now i am calling on that intellect because oh god help me, i hear any of you are injured or dead then trust me, you will hate me" As he said that, kingsley imagined the system lowering his level just because one of his governors thinks that they are still back on Earth... Certain ideologies should seize to exist in such a harsh environment, in fact they shouldn''t even be here if it wasn''t because his powers gave the liberty to cater for many more. "Yes sir!" The boy answered as he was brought his hand down. "Good, now get ready for the next wave" Kingsley said as he cut the connection between himself and them He had no idea how today will be, so his n was simply to assign a bunch of the Demon Goblins to each governor for protection purposes and also to help him begin search for other Lords after the event was done. It would allow him cover more grounds at ones and it would also allow him grow his army since he would surely continue to find more and more goblin viges that would submit to the might of the Demon Goblins. He had a total of at least 900,000 Demon goblins in his army and each one was fully kitted and trained forbat. Mixed with the fact that a demon goblin was already an SSS-rank creature, even when untrained they are still a menace to all. Kingsley believed 50 of them should be more than enough to clear whatever they might face after all their waves weren''t as mighty as his so things should work out fine. "Get ready, the wave is about to start" Kingsley said to the now level 18 Viktor The past four days had been good to everyone. Kingsley had ensured that the average level in his army was the level 10 and Viktor had spent thest few days on the Battle field unlike before, where he was always too busy to fight and when he does get free, the wave would have already been cleared. "Indeed, and it is even more powerful thanst time, my lord" Viktor replied as a smile formed on his face in excitement. Kingsley just didn''t understand why the Demon Emperor loved to bully other creatures. Viktor was the only creature in the entire camp that was not only immortal but also had no rank which meant that he waspletely beyond the ranking system given to the others. If the system''s description of him is correct the term for Viktor would be a God-ss creature. Despite that though he enjoyed tormenting lesser beings¡­. well, they were enemies of the territory but Kingsley still thought it was sort of overkill. Sighing and turning away from the excited demon emperor, Kingsley looked at the only other sensible person in the entire territory, Hestia but she was too busy minding her own business as usual. "Erect the shield" Kingsleymanded since she didn''t seem to be in the mood for talking. Chapter 59 9 ?Hestia nodded to signify that she heard his order. With a single thought from her, there was a small bright explosion of light in the sky at the middle of the territory, the explosion died down but a slightly visible bubble could be seen forming a dome around the territory. The formation was quick and soon blended with the night sky as though it never existed. The shield was one of the newer upgrades he gave to Hestia. Honestly, he wondered how he had lived so long if he couldn''t even think about basic things to protect himself, a shield should have been one of the first things he created after he had calmed down enough to realize that he was somewhat invincible in his territory. The shield may not do much if he was facing the truly powerful but at least, it would help to ensure the safety of his men. With that in mind, the shield had only one other feature apart from its [Absolute Protection] ability and that was its ability to recognize friend from foe. This basically meant that if you had evil/bad intentions against him or his territory then the shield wouldn''t allow you in but if you were a friend then the shield would seem like a bubble to you allowing you to pass through. ============ The Last Wave Begins in 3...2...1 Wish you all sess ============ A system message came again just as the ground began vibrating due to the number of monsters running towards the territory. From weak goblins to goblin Kings, Tregers to Massive tortoises, Flying snakes to dragons. Kingsley could easily spot them all and so could everyone on the wall. Normally this would be where he would set several traps for the monsters to fall into and die thus reducing their numbers but that would also mean depriving his men of their EXP so kingsley opted not to take such a route instead they would attack and if they are getting overwhelmed by the enemy then they can simply retreat to the territory. "Sir, can we begin attacking?" Viktor asked "No, we still need more soldiers and also there are certain creatures I am interested in here, we stop them in their tracks and recruit then we decimate them" Kingsley said as he waited for the monsters to fall into his range of influence Kingsley had more than 25 acres ofnd to his name and he only upied 16 of them so there was more than enough space for the monsters. After a few seconds of waiting, Kingsley immediately unleashed his aura and amplified it even more using his powers. The instant the aura left his body, silence reigned in the monster crowd. It was as though his [Lord''s Might] ability was even more powerful than his item''s skill or it was simply because he was enhancing the aura generated by the ability with his powers. "Viktor take in all the goblins, they are needed" Kingsley ordered as he flew out of the wall and moved towards the battlefield to get an even clearer view. Seeing the thousands of Orcs that were about to be wasted, Kingsley''s heart bled. He needed war potential and Orcs were great war material, they were everywhere and they were strong. The only reason he wasn''t epting them into his army yet was simply because of the girls, he wanted to wait for them to get their revenge against their attacker first then he can start to recruit Orcs. As for the other demon goblins, he had been observing them around the High orcs and had yet to find any sort of hatred between them so they must hate Orcs because of some ancestral beef between the two races. If he takes in these orcs and evolved them into whatever version of the Orcs was a Demon Goblin then wouldn''t he have an almost invincible army. "Kingsley think straight" Kingsley said to himself as he looked away from the Horde of Orcs and turned to the creature side. As usual, there were many gryphons in the wave so he immediately selected them all by creating an Orb that will cover them all then teleport them into a pen in the territory. Using his [Lord''s Eye] ability, Kingsley found any of the beasts that had any form of Griffon bloodline to them and captured them as well. "Now for you three" Kingsley said while looking at three massive rock monsters ========= Name: - Race: Rock Golem Level: 12 Health: 20,000 Physique: 14,000 Spirit: 20 Description: Golems are creatures born form the earth in areas rich in mana. They are known for their incredibly great strength that allows them match even trolls and Ogres at a lower level, durability powerful enough to resist wyvern mes. They also possess little to no mana or capacity to manipte mana despite being born of it. They are also capable of transforming into most things due to their unique make up but in order to save mana, no golem ever does it. ========== "Do I just merge them or turn them into some kind of Gate keep for my territory" Kingsley thought to himself. He had tried creating Golems in the past but they all crumbled for reasons he didn''t know. He had thought it was about materials so he had created huge piles of fantasy metals and materials he thought a golem would be born from but it still wasn''t that. These three would serve to allow him learn what he was doing wrong. If he could create Golems then he was already made for life since he could simply upgrade their power as he liked and at any time and unlike the demon goblins, they would instantly master the new upgrade. "Just go in" Kingsley said then teleported them into the territory where they would stand frozen in time. The rest were either Dragons, Wyverns, Undead etc which were all powerful troops if you asked him but they all came with their disadvantages at least for now. The Undead were bad for the environment literally, if they exist in a particr spot for too long then the nts around them start to die¡­. or at least that''s what their descriptions say. Dragons were too big so even if he kidnapped these ones here or upgraded the existing wyverns, he would only be losing territory to these massive beasts and there was also the problem of food¡­. Dragons ording to all media werezy but they always need food so this was bad investment in his eyes at least for now. Chapter 60 10 ?"No¡­. wait, I can just create another pen but with Mountain ranges inside for them¡­. but the food¡­." Kingsley debated while Alex who was watching his actions from the wall felt like the man was just disrespecting the system. She was pretty sure that at this moment, other lords were fighting to the death in order to survive and get the reward from the system but here he was floating in the sky and selecting monsters to recruit into his army as though he was shopping. "How is this guy even allowed in the same region as us?" Alex asked herself, nothing Kingsley had done since she arrived here was normal for their current situation. He had food in incredible abundance that he donated all the meat gotten from each battle, he had soldiers who could rival Orc kings, a right-hand man who could y dragons and phoenixes with just a sh. Then there was Hestia, the ever kind but quiet woman who seemed capable of erasing the entire wave if she ever felt like it. She didn''t know which of them was worse, the fact that this guy was only called an anomaly or that he was a part of their region. Someone with such powers such be in some server or region with other gods like him not where he would bully mortals like them into submission. Alex watched as Kingsley created shields around the dragons and the phoenixes in the wave then teleport them into the territory or small city behind them. He took the gryphons, the golems, every horse looking creature, every goblin or goblin type creature and finally every creature with a bloodline that interested him. Kingsley was basically shopping at this point. After a few minutes, Kingsley returned to the wall with a happy smile and a hum on his lips. It was clear, he was happy about his gains today. Well, anyone would be singing and humming around if they could do what he just did. "Why don''t you allow your soldiers attack while the wave is still frozen" Alex asked Kingsley as soon as hended "Just killing an enemy brings EXP, fighting and killing it brings in extra EXP but fighting in a situation that seems hopeless and then killing the enemy brings in even more EXP, they know this hence they wait" Kingsley exined as he turned to his right-hand man, Viktor and gave a nod "Attack!!" Viktor shouted while pointing towards the enemy as Kingsley withdrew his aura. As soon as the aura was withdrawn, the enemy continued their charge without even realizing that many of them were missing. The Monsters collided with the demon goblins as they all went on a killing spree, pushing the monsters back to create the insurance zone for Hestia''s guns. Just as the ground monsters attacked so did the ones that could flying but unfortunately for them, Hestia was now equipped with several Anti-aircraft guns. These were guns designed to keep up with aircrafts that could go beyond supersonic speeds but they were now used against magical creatures who had probably never faced off against projectiles that came flying at them at such speeds. "If you want to beat that Orc King, I suggest you start shooting, the more you kill, the more EXP you get and the more powerful you be" Kingsley said to the girl who was standing there looking at him as though he was some rare artifact "As long as you lend me your army, I''ll be fine" Alex said as she picked up the sniper rifle beside her and mounted it on the stand before her and immediatelyid on the mat provided as she began all the standard tests before she began shooting. Alex was the best example to show how humans were designed to adapt to any situation. A week ago, she was just your average teenager but now she was a marksman on par with the experts on Earth¡­. well, most of that was due to her leveling up but still, her environment had turned her from a regr teenager into this. "You already have yours, train them well and even an Orc king would dodge them when they pass" Kingsley said as he gave her space to continue her hunt. He floated high up into the air above the wall to get a better view of the entire environment. Despite the fact that Kingsley had lessened the number of Monsters in the wave, the wave didn''t seem affected nor did it reduce in strength. He had only taken monsters he found interesting which whenpared to the actual number in the wave was nothing. The Dragons he had taken may have been strong and would have added to the overall strength of the wave but it wouldn''t affect the wave that much because more were stilling. ... In arge castle surrounded by a long wall that stretched all the way around the castle. A man could be seen standing on the wall wearingbat clothes and holding a gun. The man stood watching as a small portal opened in his territory and a bunch of heavily armed soldiers ran out in a neat line. "How is he even able to get this number of Modern weapons here?" the man asked himself as he picked up his gun with incredible familiarity as he approached the soldiers. He was also a governor but not just any governor, he was a governor to Kingsley hence his current situation though unlike many of the other Governors under kingsley, he was brought here straight from the lines of active duty. He was a Soldier and had been one for thest three (3) years. "Good day sir, my name is Heua and I am the captain of this team, are you the Governor in charge of this territory?" The Soldier in the lead asked in a weirdly calm and pleasing tone "Yes, I am¡­ though I don''t know how you all n to go out there, those sentry guns are always shooting and never seem to run out of bullets" he answered knowing their purpose here. "We will take care of that, His Majesty informed us that each governor has his or her own small paramilitary¡­ if so, please get them to assist us in our mission, it will be beneficial for the both of us" "Naturally" The man said not used to being a position of leadership. Chapter 61 11 ?He was always the one receiving orders and only giving them on extremely rare asions but here he was talking to the captain of a squad and the captain refers to him as a ''sir''. He had been fighting everything in him just to prevent himself from saluting as soon as he saw the rank difference. This wasn''t even just a rank difference; each soldier here was tall¡­ likely within an 8-9 feet range and then they all carried an incredibly intimidating aura around them. They were all naturally intimidating that he had to put in extra effort not to bend to them. Calling his own troops to assist the soldiers, the man gave them their space. Lord Kingsley had made it clear that each squad was more than capable of taking care of themselves and only needed just a few permissions from him to do certain things. With his troops provided, the soldiers started to march for the outside of the territory without even a hint of fear in their eyes despite all the loud gun shots escaping from the sentry towers located all around the territory. Wanting to see them in action, The man immediately ran for the wall where he could get a better view. He found the Soldiers setting up camp outside the territory and at speeds that shouldn''t even be normal no matter how powerful one was¡­ or at least it was so in his perception. After setting up camp, some of the soldiers started unpacking the things they brought with them and soon he spotted three weird tablet-looking devices in their hands. "Is that?" the man asked himself while looking at the tablets that he was somewhat familiar with. A few seconds of doing whatever it was that they were doing, the man spotted a weird object floating into the skies above them. The object was shaped just like a pill and was as big as maybe a pot, it had no clear propulsion method but it was definitely floating "Oh my god, they have drones!" the man shouted He still hadn''t figured out how the castle, Kingsley had erected for him had electricity. He couldn''t see any generator anywhere but somehow there was electricity in the building. Now there were drones, this was clearly abnormal "Does his talent involve being able to draw equipment or objects from Earth?" The man asked himself still incapable of wrapping his head around the events so far. While the man suffered a mental breakdown due to the existence of even more advanced technology on this backward, the drones took off flying around the territory, making several turns around the main castle itself. [Updating Territory map¡­] As soon as the drones took off, a message appeared in the form of a holographic disy before him due to the Transmitter in him. At this point, it was more than clear what the soldiers were doing. He was also a soldier so he understood the importance of such surveince before the start of a mission. Within seconds, A new updated map appeared before him. The map showed the entirety of the area around his castle. He may be in a forest but he was closer to its edge thus the map also featured a beach and the sea. ... Many other Governors under Kingsley experienced a simr thing depending on the personality of the captain sent along with the team. Due to hierarchy though, none of the captains were rude to any of the Governors. The soldiers each mapped out the area around the territories before they moved to start clearing those territories of their final wave. With the help of the soldiers mixed with Hestia''s guns in all of these castles, The waves ended within minutes, the only reason why Kingsley''s wave hadn''t ended was because the system seemed to but pulling more monsters out from some abyss. Kingsley continued watching as the dead bodies continued to pile up untilrge hills were formed all around the battlefield. To allow his men fight peacefully, Kingsley teleported the dead bodies further down the battlefield where it would serve as a hindrance to the iing monsters. In doing so, Kingsley also took as many new goblins as he could from the wave and stashed them in his territory. He also took as many Gryphons, dragons, golems etc as he could, since the wave didn''t seem to have an end then he would continue recruiting. Viktor could be seen floating in the air simply waiting and resting since the monsters in the sky were now somewhat afraid of him. They either joined the ground troops to match to their deaths in the hands of the normal soldiers or they just stayed back hoping that Viktor would let them be. Several hourster, the ground was littered with corpses everywhere, from deadly monsters to weak mobs. The entire wave was finally cleared despite its seeming endlessness, his soldiers had suffered at most fatal injuries that were healed under a few seconds but the opposition in the wave was left lying on the ground, dead. Kingsley had captured a lot of creatures and it was finally time to sort them out. The first were obviously the Golems, they were creatures that he was curious about and if he could figure them out then he could do a lot more things. His powers made it possible for him to bypass the knowledge and techniques needed to createplex machines like a drone or the transmitter in his forehead but that also meant that it was practically impossible for him to pass on the technique for creating any of them to someone else. However, if he could figure out how to create a golem then he could easily pass on said method to his future workers who would then begin to mass-produce it and make then for various purposes. With that, Kingsley left the graveyard that once used to be a battlefield. The battle was already done and Kingsley didn''t expect some miraculouseback from the monsters so he flew out of the ce, leaving everything for Hestia and Viktor to take care of. Appearing before the massive golems, he had kidnapped. Kingsley began to study them. Golems were natural products and thus should be hard to replicate but his powers made him a god, the works of a god is considered natural so he still didn''t understand why the golems he created copsed just seconds after it was born. Kingsley checked everything about it from the materials used in its making, the amount of mana it held which was way less than the regr demon goblin, any other surface specialty. Kingsley wanted to leave no stone unturned during this small research moment. He had used every form of advanced metal or rock he thought one would find in a fantasy realm to create his prototypes but they had all copsed so he hoped that these ones better have something special going on. "Disassemble" Kingsley ordered Chapter 62 12 ?As though the Golem was responding to hismand, the rocks on its body immediately began to shift apart. They moved as though they all minds of their own and floated in the air in a manner that allowed them show the Golem''s general structure but in a way that he could see its insides easily. Seeing this, Kingsley noted that natural golems didn''t have any special structure and were truly rocks that came together to form a living being. They were strong simply because of it was made of rocks and nothing else. Looking through the golem, Kingsley finally saw the special feature that wasn''t in any of his creations. It was a small spherical rock or crystal; he didn''t exactly know what it was since it was too perfect. This sort of perfection shouldn''t be inside a natural product. [Lord''s Eye] ... Name: Golem Core Rank: A Description: A small spherical object born or found in area of incredibly high concentrations of Mana. A Golem core as its name implies is an object that acts as the control center or the brain of a golem. They are only born under the condition that a creature dies in an area of higher Mana concentration. The embers of its soul is mixed with the avable mama to create a core which then molds a body out of anything it finds around it. Abilities: Molding: The very nature of a Golem core is to mold a body for itself out of any avable material it can ess Transformation: a golem''s body isn''t set instead is only shaped ording to the subconscious wills of the previous creature or by observation of a superior race ... "Well at least It has been confirmed that I am stupid" Kingsley said out loud as heughed out himself He had created sophisticated bodies that were packed with mana and all but had somehow forgotten to create a simply brain for his golems. From what is seen, the brain doesn''t exactly have to be fully conscious nor does it have to possess outstanding intelligence. It just had to be there to control he movements and actions of the Golem. None of his creations had that¡­. Well, they did, they just didn''t have the driving force behind each brain. These golems had the semi-consciousness of some dead creature, the ones he created had none of that. It was the same way with aputer, no matter how powerful the hardware may be, it was useless if there was no appropriate software. "So basically, a golem is just a magical robot" Kingsley mentally noted as he reconstructed the golem but it was now without its core In doing so, the golem''s body dropped like a rock and didn''t show any signs of returning back to normal. Seeing this, Kingsley could conclude that the core was truly the golem''s brain. "What if¡­." Kingsley said as he immediately got to action forgetting that he was being watched by practically all in the territory. He was the ruler and each of his action was under surveince by his subjects especially the newly added governor known as Alex. The girl watched as Kingsley slowly sat on his ground with his legs crossed and begin to y with the dirt. "Why is he so odd?" she thought to herself as she continued watching him. "I would advise that you find something else to upy yourself than watching his Majesty, even grass would get bored of watching him at some point" Hestia interrupted "I know but why does it seem as though he is always doing something when he literally has the power to create and destroy as he wants" "Because you can, doesn''t necessarily mean you should. He is trying to create a self-reliant nation, to do that means to create techniques that can be shared" Hestia exined "Oh¡­. That makes sense" Alex answered then slowly made her way to where Kingsley was. Kingsley on the other hand, hadpletely disassembled the Golem Core. He wanted to figure out which elements needed toe together and in what ratio to create such a thing. Naturally before him was nothing because the core had been reduced to its primary state aka mana. "I see, it doesn''t have any nature in particr¡­. I guess that helps it adapt and create a body no matter where it finds itself" Kingsley theorized based on the core''s elemental nature. "Can I join you?" a female voice asked interrupting his thoughts and looking up, He saw Alex standing there and behind her was a Demon Goblin and one of her High Orcs. "Though I don''t see how you could do that but sure" Kingsley said as he created a small mat for her to sit on top "That is incredibly sexist" "No¡­ it''s more ablest than sexist, you can''t do what I can and that is a fact" Kingsley corrected but still focused on what he was doing as he recreated the Golem core "Well, I may not look like it at the moment but I am a craftsman¡­. Or at least my talent is rted to that field" Alex said knowing that she would never win against Kingsley in such an argument. The young man was a calm person and a cool person to be around but immediately one mentions one of the so-called ''woke'' topics, he immediately reverts to some old man. Well not like she disagreed with his ideas considering their situation. "That can''t be, right?.. I mean the system must have given youbat rted abilities" Kingsley asked inplete disbelief "It was ourdy who made our weapons and armor using leather and tusks or bones gotten from dead monsters, and wood from the trees" the high orc answered "Hmmm" Kingsley made a sound in thought. He honestly never thought of her as someone with Craft-rted abilities. The girl adapted so quickly tobat that Kingsley had assumed that her talent was surelybat rted. As for why he didn''t just check it with his abilities, it was simple. Alex is a fallen Lord; she currently had no ess to her talent thus it doesn''t show on her status. "So can I join?" Alex asked again but this time with a smile that showed her happiness over her victory, stered on her face. "Sure, the goal is to create a Golem¡­. These things are basically robots¡­." Kingsley said as he created another Core based on what he observed from the original one. Kingsley exined all his observation and passed them on to the girl since she was a craft master and it was more important to her. Though he still couldn''t believe that she wasn''t abat lord, he simply involved her because crafting was a much better means of dealing with trauma than actual fighting. Several minutester, they had both managed to recreate the golem but with a bit more improvements. The golem now stood at a height of about 5.6ft tall and was less bulky than its original design. It was merely a prototype to see if they could do it but it was even better than they thought, its small size allowed for better mobility and maneuverability. It was still incredibly heavy after all it was still made from rocks. ... Name: - Rank: S Race: Rock Golem Level: 1 Health: 20,000 Physique: 2000 Spirit: 5000 ... The newly created Golem was clearly not as strong as the original one he had stolen from the wave but it was of a higher rank. Its health and mana were higher than the original meaning that it may be capable of using its mana unlike the original. "Not bad for a fallen lord" Kingsley said with a smile as he nudged the shoulder of the young girl beside him "Why are you happy, it''s clearly weaker than the original?" Alex asked confused, this wasn''t a thing to celebrate, they had clearly failed "Because it has more potential and also I can now do this" Kingsley said as he snapped his fingers As soon as the sound of the snap vanished, a small but incredibly weird mound rose from the earth. From the mound, two thin poles started growing as the ''sand'' in the mound was added to the roots of the poles The poles continued growing but in a weird way. It didn''t grow into a straight pole instead it had several ins and outs that made it look misshapen. After a few minutes of waiting, both of them were now standing before a golden skeleton. "You can appraise it" Kingsley said with a proud smile ... Name: - Rank: - Race: Iplete Automaton Level: 1 Health: - Physique: - Spirit: - Description: The basic frame of a new creature being created by the Lord [Kingsley], made from the precious metals such as [Adamantine] and [Mithril]. Equipped with a [Next-Gen core], No one knows the true strength or what the defining feature of this new creature would be. ... "Where did you get Adamantine or even Mithril from?" Alex asked confused Chapter 63 13 ?"That''s the part you will ask about?" "Sorry, I mean what does it mean an automaton and also why is it shaped like a human?" "I think Automaton is the fantasy name for robot and that is because, it is supposed to look human" Kingsley answered as he snapped his fingers resuming the creation. More and more materials gathered on the skeleton as it slowly started fattening up. Within minutes, the once lean Skeleton was now reced by an incredibly brown human. Mithril was basically magic silver while Adamantine was magic gold or at least a type of magic gold which resulted in such a color. "Now I give a true magical robot" Kingsley said in a goofy manner as he made the automaton salute Alex. He had done more than just create a body for the Automaton, he had also designed a new type of Golem core for it or as the system called it, a [Next-Gen Core]. The core was designed to allow him program a golem as he wanted, basically he created a type of hardware that could ept all sorts of software. The goal was so that he could have Golems of all types, from fighter jet-shaped golems to helicopter-shaped golems. His main purpose for a golem wasn''t to create an army or at least it was no longer his aim, it was now to create transportation for his soldiers through the forest and over long distances. "I doubt you need more soldiers" Alex said "No, but I need transportation, the good thing about golems is that their shape doesn''t matter, they can still function as intended" Kingsley said as he made the automaton punch the rock golem behind it Obeying his orders, the automaton matched towards the Rock Golem andunched it''s fist forwards with such speed and strength that it left a hole in the area of impact. The new automation was freakishly strong but Alex felt it was nothingpared to the Demon Goblins that had lifted said golems and simply mmed them into the ground, just to disable them. "Making a series of these into soldiers would truly be interesting but I don''t want to risk the existence of an A.I robot in a fantasy world" Kingsley said as he dissolved the automaton "Then how exactly do you wan...." ... ANNOUNCEMENT!! Congrattions to all surviving lords and Governors. You have all made it to the end of the Event, all rewards shall be given ording to your performance during the Event. The first event on [Deus] hase to an end, releasing the first ranking of Lords. Congrattions to all Lord''s in the first ten. Note: Governors who performed well shall be given the standard prizes ... A regional announcement was made interrupting Alex in the middle of her sentence, Kingsley was extremely shocked to find that the eave had ended this quickly. He didn''t know if this was because the other Lord''s had all died or if they had just gotten stronger. "That''s surprising, I thought the Event wouldn''t end until tomorrow" Kingsleymented as a massive grin appeared on his face "What does it mean by first event, does that mean there would be others?" Alex asked as she turned to Kingsley only to see him smiling as clear I''ll intent radiated from his body. She could feel that it wasn''t directed at her but to somewhere else and based on what she knew about Kingsley, she could understand what his smile meant. Kingsley was a man who had spent the past two weeks gathering thousands of Goblins and other creatures just in preparation for this moment. His smile simply meant that it was time for the world to enter chaos. "Give me your word that you will help me get my revenge before you begin your quest" Alex demanded "Little girl, your revenge will be yours as soon as we find your territory. Now I need to prepare my ar¡­.." ... Survivor''s Ranking for Glory Event: Beast Tide Duration: Seven (7) days Lord Kingsley Seth: 2,000,000 Points Lord Li Ye: 500,000 points Lord Andrew Fisher: 489,760 points .... An incredibly long list of names appeared in the sky showing the ranking of the Lords who survived. Kingsley wasn''t surprised that his name was at the top after all in this region, he was probably the only one who could go troop shopping while the others were fighting for their lives. He didn''t understand the part about the points though so he just assumed it had to do with how fast he cleared a wave and how many monsters he killed or something. If it was that then, he deserved even more points for recruiting even from the wave itself. "There shouldn''t be anything more audacious than that¡­.right?" Kingsley thought to himself "How did you out rank the entire list with so much points" Alex asked "I don''t know, I don''t care¡­ I have much more important things to take care of" Kingsley said as he floated up into the air He couldn''t lie, he was enjoying his powers. Yes, they did bring him the restriction that he couldn''t leave his territory but why would he want to leave his territory when he was God within its boundary. He could fly as he wished and as at when he wished to do so, even Viktor had to take breaks to replenish his mana while flying. .... Congrattions to Lord [Kingsley] for being the top ranker on the List. Due to certain restrictions ced on Lord [Kingsley], most rewards have been withdrawn. Rewards: A chance to name your Territory One-time consumable item ... The system''s voice rang again and almost instantly Kingsley turned back as arge smile appeared on his face. This system was finally rewarding him with something other than more restrictions so he was naturally even more excited. "Finally!!" Kingsley shouted like a child on Christmas morning as a small piece of paper appeared in his hands due to hisck of an inventory. "Eh?!..." a sharp sound rose from Kingsley as he examined the small paper "Pfft!" Alex tried to muffle herughter but it wasn''t working "Alex, cover your ears" Kingsley said in a serious tone so Alex did as she was told and immediately Kingsley let loose "You f**king a**licking c**nt of a system...!!!!" Kingsley shouted waving and gesturing at the sky No matter what one said, this was just next level betrayal. How does one give a person hope then crush it to lower hell in the same move. It was really as though the system was out for him. ... Congrattion to the Fallen Governor [Alexandria] for being among the top ten. You have received a one-time troop level increase card, a set of A-rank gauntlets and a shield All rewards have been ced in your inventory. Note: they can only be essed when you reim your Lord''s Territory .... A second system message came and Kingsley''s insults got even louder in anger. He felt like the system was now mocking him. It had given him just a piece of paper but it gave his own governor two A-rank items. "What sort of nonsense is this even¡­.. oh¡­oh!, just forget everything I just said, don''t mind lesser mortals like me" Kingsley said as he switched from an angry sailor to a cute school boy "What happened?" Alex asked noticing the oddness of the situation "See¡­. I always tell you that the system is fair in everything it does" Kingsley said with a smile as he shed the small paper in front of her "Level +2, shit!" Alex cussed in disbelieve "Shut it, you''re still sixteen" Kingsley said as he struck her on the head, "What was that for?" the girl asked feeling betrayed "Cussing, didn''t your parents tell not to do that?" "I''m Sixteen, I''m allowed to say shit and besides you were just cussing your heart out, just a few minutes ago" Alexined only to receive another flick to the head "I''m above 18, and no one gives that sort of permission" Kingsley said as he giddily floated away like some leprechaun "Hypocrite!" she called out as she started walking away The Demon Goblin and High Orc who were watching here tried their hardest to hold theirughter despite the fact that they didn''t understand most of what was happening. They both silently followed her as she walked away in defeat. Meanwhile back inside the main castle, Kingsley who was now sitting calmly on his throne was still looking at the ticket while trying to decide if he should use it on himself or Viktor. An increase in level would add a few more acres ofnd to him thus increasing his reach but giving it to Viktor means a huge increase in fighting prowess. ... This is to remind Lord [Kingsley] that you have yet to name your territory in ordance to your reward. Reward expires after two (2) hours ... "Huh..... Oh!" Kingsley said in realization "That''s easy" Kingsley said as he immediately filled in the name he wanted. This wasn''t something he needed a lot of time to think about, the name was already given to him and it fit perfectly with the ambition he had in mind. Chapter 64 14 ?======= Announcement!! Type: Global Title: Birth of the Deus Kingdom The Territory under the Lord [Kingsley] has been officially recognized as its own Nation and under the name of the [Deus Kingdom]. All territories belonging to the lord [Kingsley] shall be upgraded to suit their titles. Prepare for evolution... Upgrade impossible Lord [Kingsley] is not allowed to have certain system abilities as Compensation, five (5) more acres have been added to his territory ========= With the announcement came a weird feeling of authority overwhelmed him. It was a familiar feeling but this was elevated to the next level. He felt as though his entire being had undergone a huge qualitative change. ======== Health: 2000 (+1000) Physique: 1310 (+1000) Spirit: 1337 (+1000) ======== A simple look at his status showed him exactly all that had changed. He just leveled up and his health was at 1500 points but whatever upgrade the system had made had taken him to 2000 points. Due to his powers though, he couldn''t feel any difference in fact he hadn''t felt the difference in each level up ever since his level two (2). The system may have restricted his abilities to only being used for other things and not on himself but he could still amplify his strength, speed, stamina etc even though it is temporary and he also had his items that he could modify to increase his prowess. "Guess that answers it then" Kingsley said as he put aside the ticket since he now knew what to do with it With that taken care of, Kingsley finally turned his attention to the next course of action. He already had soldiers in the territories of all his governors who were as spread out as butter on toast. Together with the thousands still remaining, he could begin his conquering, his initial issue of transportation has been solved with the Golems. The Wyverns and Griffons he captured were all flight-capable creature but they were still biological creatures at the end of the day and this was fifty thousand times (50,000x) bigger than the Earth so there was no telling exactly how big this region alone was. However, with the Golems, they were living inanimate objects. They could remain in motion for as long as they wanted without tiring and if He could manage to shape them in the way he wanted then all was set, he could transport both the griffons and his soldiers freely to and from whatever battle, they may participate in. "I feel like I am going too overkill" Kingsley thought to himself He already had modern weapons and overpowered troops working for him while the other Lords could barely get by one day, now he was adding powerful flying machines and even possible tanks to the mix. If this wasn''t overkill then he didn''t know what is. "Well Overkill means more efficiency" Kingsley consoled himself as he rxed into his throne and continued his experiment with the Golem¡­ well an incredibly tiny golem he just created. ============ The Next day 7:00 AM Outside the walls of the territory, thousands of people could be seen standing neatly in a line. Each person fully kitted inbat fatigues and holding an M16 along with a sword, and standing at height of at least 8ft or 2 meters tall. The entire army looked as imposing as possible and their numbers made it even worse. Kingsley stood on a small make-shift tform watching as Viktor addressed his men. His was King but Viktor was themander of the Armed forces, in fact Kingsley believed that if Viktor was one day to leave him alone with the Demon goblins, they would never listen to him. As for why Kingsley finally gave the weapon to his soldiers, it was simply because there was no point to it anymore. Thepound bow and arrow the normally used was good enough for them but he already came to the conclusion that ''Overkill means more efficiency''. They were already trained in the used of the guns so it would only be incredibly stupid of him to continue denying them the weapon. Looking a bit further away from the soldiers, arge clearing could be found and in it stood several somewhat familiar vehicles. Kingsley had seeded in reshaping a golem into a CH-47K Chinook¡­. well, a heavily modified version of the vehicle. The only problem, Kingsley actually encountered in developing the vehicle was the pilot. If the region was as big as he thought then a demon goblin pilot wouldn''t do so he had to find a way to automate it¡­. well, the answer was =========== Name: K-5 Auto carrier Rank: Disaster Pilot: Hestia Health: 200,000 Physique:500,000 Spirit: 100,000,000 Description: A sophisticated automaton created by the Lord [Kingsley]. It is an aircraft carrier capable of lifting up to 100 tons, it is equipped with a modified [Next-Gen Core] that allows it to operate independently and free from any aid. Equipped with several weapons that make it a dangerous foe in times of battle. Abilities: Flight: The automaton possesses an internal mechanism that allows it to achieve flight. Capable of achieving speeds as high as 500 Km/h and strong enough to propel it even through tough storms Absolute Protection: It is equipped with a shield that when activated allows it remain invulnerable to all forms of damage. Maximum Turret: The automaton is equipped with several turret guns that can be mounted in it for either manual or automated shooting Sr Charging: The Automaton is equipped with what is known as a [Mana Battery] which stores mana, along with a battery, it is equipped with several mechanisms that allow it to recharge said battery through the sun. ========== In simpler terms, the K-5 Auto-carrier was a massive fashionable box that could fly and tank a whole lot of damage without any problems. Kingsley had designed an entirely new form of cargo aircraft rather than just remodel the Chinook. Though the effort had begun with redesigning the Chinook to fit the automaton parts but after the first four (4) redesigns, he realized just how wasteful it was to add the rotor des. The Vehicle as it was now needed Mana to fly but even with the Rotor des also needed it so Kingsley saw no point to it. From watching Viktor, Kingsley could tell that magic was a better option than the rotor des so he designed the Mana Batteries which as its name implied, were just a set of batteries that held mana within them instead of electricity. The Mana Batteries allowed the automaton, mana beyond anything Kingsley had ever seen. With said mana, it was able to achieve lift and then consequently flight. The only problem that faced it was the piloting part of it. Kingsley had rejected the idea of using the Griffons or wyverns for long distance transportation because that would only tire out the creatures so it didn''t sit well with him for a Demon Goblin to pilot it. If this region was as big as he thought it was then a biological pilot was useless. Tobat said problem, Kingsley simply created a golem core out of Hestia''s body, allowing a tiny portion of her will to remain in it for her to gain control of the automaton. The experiment surprisingly worked and Kingsley was grateful for that even though he knew his abilities made the experiment possible. "¡­ your mission is simple, search and upy all you see¡­ be it an Orc, goblin or even an Ogre vige, they will bow or you beat them into submission¡­ am I clear?!!" Viktor shouted "Yes Sir!!" the entire army replied "Excellent, this exercise will onlyst for four (4) hours... as soon as the rm goes off, you return back here" Viktor said but in a much softer tone as a smile bloomed on his face "Why only four (4) hours?" Alex asked Kingsley who was standing beside her "Because they aren''t fully trained yet and also do you know how much these guys can cover in four (4) hours" Kingsley retorted The Mission where Alex was found was only carried out because Viktor was worried that there may be some big Orc tribe in the area of the territory which didn''t turn out to be as true as he expected but even then, that small tribe was located at least 3 km away from territory yet, it had taken them only a few minutes for them to get there. Only God knew how far they could go in the newly created carriers, Kingsley would have added in some ground vehicles but considering that they were in a densely packed forest, it was better to wait untilter on when a road has been established. "So, are you ready?" Kingsley asked the fully kitted girl close to him "I think so?" Alex replied still visibly traumatized by the event "Why so nervous, you have not only Hestia following you, you have an entire squad following you on this mission each one equipped with advanced weapons¡­ that Orc King and his army stands no chance" Kingsley said trying to console her Chapter 65 15 ?In reality he hadn''t exactly found her territory for this mission to be taking ce but apparently Fallen Lords or Governors have some sort of arrow pointing towards their territory at all times. It seems like the system is constantly reminding them that they should go reim theirnd. "You have no idea what that beast was capable of¡­ it moved so fast; we could barely keep up¡­ strong enough to send my strongest High Orc flying with just it''s momentum¡­." "Okay stop¡­. Now take a deep breath and exhale¡­. True, I may not really know what anything in this world is actually capable of but I do know that an Orc king is as capable as a normal Demon Goblin and you have 50 of those acting as your bodyguard on this mission" Kingsley replied He may not be the best motivator¡­ that has been proven in hisst two speeches but he did know how to speak facts. It was true that he didn''t know the exactly strength of anything on this since he was either way more powerful or said being was one his side. He had never fought Viktor or Hestia because there was no point to it and he was powerful enough to simply kidnap multiple dragons and monsters of same level so he truly had no idea how strong anything was but at least he had seen his soldiers fight against Orc Kings during the Wave. The girl in question here has killed more than five of them to even be worried about this. Rationality made him somewhat frustrated at the fact that she was acting like this but understanding that she was human and was about to go face the creature that made her hate Orcs in general, Kingsley decided it was better to motivate her. "What if¡­." "No, what ifs, Hestia is also there with you and the Demon Goblins wouldn''t let anything happen to you" Kingsley reassured as he opened his arms and hugged her. He didn''t know if it was because he had spent close to a week with her by his side or if it was because the girl was just a little girl but Kingsley somewhat cared enough for her to instruct Hestia to take care of her. Though he couldn''t lie, her hate or fear for Orcs was annoying him and preventing the expansion of his army but then again, he was the big brother in this situation, he was required to look after her. "Your Majesty, everything is ready" Viktor said as he appeared before them "Good, now you go show that Orc King what being a Lord truly means" Kingsley said as he passed her on to Viktor "Is her team ready?" "Yes, my King" "Good then lead her to the Carrier, they leave in 20 minutes" Kingsley ordered changing from a loving big brother to a cold leader Seeing his change in domineer, Alex knew it was time to go and she steeled her heart and marched on to the Carrier with Viktor by her side. The best way to ovee fear or a problem was to face it and that was what she was going to do, the orc king may have been powerful but now she was stronger and her men were better equipped. "Lady Alex, if I may¡­. I suggest you remain far from the battlefield; you trained as a sniper not a hand-to-handbatant, leave the fighting to H''tia, she is better equipped and well trained for that" Viktor advised "Thanks, I will keep that in mind" Alex answered as she boarded the massive cuboid box Boarding the carrier, she found the entire thing filled with soldiers, each one equipped with his/her weapons and equipment. In the center of the carrier, Alex could see some bags piled up along with some extra equipment. This made her feel like she was in one of those Hollywood movies except the soldiers here were impossibly tall and just as pale. "Are you ready, My Lady?" H''tia asked as she sat down beside her "I hope so, I don''t think I am the revenge type so this is somewhat new territory for me" "Don''t worry, we are always here for you" H''tia said as she ced her hand on the girl''s hand, interlocking their fingers together "Thank you" Alex said looking towards her small group of surviving High Orcs. Several minutester, the K-5''s door was closed as it slightly took off from the ground. It''s movement so smooth and noiseless that the ones inside it barely noticed when it first took off, the only thing that indicated so was the windows on the craft. As one would expect, as soon as the craft took off, the entire team in it, Alex included all looked out the window feeling a little giddy inside. Some of them may have been in actual nes before like Alex and some of them may have abilities that allow them to at least imitate flight like the Demon Goblins with their Blood wings. Some of them though had never flown before either by contraptions like a ne or by their own power but the K-5 carrier was a whole new territory. This was a contraption built using magical techniques and a modern style, in fact in modern terms, this could be described as an Electric Vehicle¡­. well it followed the format of an electric vehicle with the battery and charging panels. Meanwhile back on the ground, the entire army who were preparing themselves for their own mission stood and watched as the Carrier climbed up to a certain height before sting off into God knows where at speeds they didn''t expect. Kingsley wasn''t exempted from this as he was also amazed by the vehicle itself and also the fact that he was using them as somewhat of a test subject to see what he needed to improve on. "All hail magic" Kingsleymented He may not be so good at physics but he at least knew that such eleration speed would be bad for the human body but tests so far has proven that the people on the inside would barely notice the speed unless they look outside the windows. "The K-5 is better than I thought" A feminine voice called out from behind him drawing his attention "How is it?" Kingsley asked with a smile "I don''t know, it''s weird, it feels like a body outside my own body" Hestia exined "Well, it is but don''t worry you will get used to it though I suggest you find somewhere quiet to help you get used to the multiple point of views" Kingsley suggested as Hestia took a small bow and faded away. She was the brain behind the self-driving vehicle or in modern terms, she was the A.I powering it. Without Hestia, there would be no k-5... as for how he had managed to impact Hestia''s consciousness into the K-5, he had no idea. His powers did allow him to bypass many things but this was one of those things that nonsensical science could exin. He had created a special Golem core that was more like an external server for a spirit like Hestia to extend themselves to or inhabit entirely. The exnation was simple but the actual working behind it was just straight up impossible to understand with normal science but Kingsley believed that anyone versed in Magical Craftmanship should be able to do since it was Alex''s idea in the first ce. "Viktor, you are in charge of today''s activities, I have a ce to be" Kingsley said when the demon emperor finally returned "As you wish, my lord" "I may return with a friend that may help you so be prepared to wee him... her or them.... I don''t really know yet" Kingsleymented as he walked away "As long as they are loyal to you then I shall wee them with open arms" Viktor said as he got on his knee and put one arm across his chest "You really need to lighten up a bit... anyway see ya" Kingsley said then faded out of existence... well that was what it looked like to normal people. Viktor remained kneeling until Kingsley teleported away then stood up and turned around to see the massive army that were all going about their business. Taking a deep breath as though to take it all in, Viktor''s entire aura changed as soon as he exhaled... He was the oldest member of this territory and had watched it grow so he nned to do the best he could now that his master had left him in charge. Viktor immediately left the outskirts of the territory and walked straight into the war room from which he would have a better eye over things. His generals could also be seen all standing there along several other Demon Goblins who all saluted and went about their day. Chapter 66 16 ?"My lord" The generals greeted as Viktor came into the room "Sit¡­ His Majesty has left me in charge of today''s missions but first, How is the remation team going" Viktor asked "They are still in transit, however they are heading dangerously close to he Undead zone" one of the demon goblins answered "Orcs may be all for pige and destruction but even they would avoid the Undead Zone like a que so her territory must still be in the forest" Viktor reasoned After he was reborn, he knew only a single threat and that was the Undead that inhabited the area towards the *south*. His Majesty hasn''t really talked about it much so it may be that he had forgotten or that due to the events of the past week, he had temporarily ignored it. Viktor found it shocking however that despite all the monsters that attacked the territory, he didn''t find as much Undead as one would expect in the ''waves'', as his master anddy Alex called them. Goblins and Orcs were everywhere but the Undead redefined the meaning of abundance. They existed in the water, underground and in the skies. They consisted of every species meaning that if you can die then you had a 98% chance of bing an Undead, the other 2% was in the scenario where you are buried in some Holynd like the past Goblin Emperors. "Inform them of their location to get them ready for the unkible monsters and also I want a team of drones, scouts etc on that area yesterday¡­ Do you understand?" Viktormanded "Yes, my lord" the goblin replied as a general followed him out to arrange for the scouts "Good and for the rest of you, just likest time, 50% of your men are to remain behind and the remaining are to be sent out. Your job is to scout out, eliminate or recruit said vige if needed but the main mission is for you to create outposts on these positions" Viktor said pointing out several strategic positions on the 3D holographic map that was disyed on the table before them "His Majesty once said that after yesterday''s attack, we should focus entirely on turning this ce into a real kingdom so¡­.. Hestia?" He called out into the thin air "Yes?" Hestia answered as she materialized in the room "My Lady!" the Generals and the goblins in the room greeted to acknowledge her presence "Half of the remaining 50% would be handed over to Hestia here, our poption has surpassed a level that his Majesty has to be in charge of building for us¡­. Hestia here is in charge of such infrastructure and they are to report to her" Viktor said "Yes, my lord" the generals answered Viktor continued giving orders as the number of generals in the room slowly reduced until there was none remaining. His Majesty may have rebuilt the territory ording to his requests but those advises were given for times of war like the past week but now, the territory would experience a steady peace¡­. Well at least ording to his Majesty. If his Majesty was right then the entire territory needed to be redesigned with even more details to amodate the soldiers who would soon turn into civilians. His Majesty had brought about the building called a ''School'' but the building was only used by Demon Goblins to learn more about their magic skills. His Majesty had said that the building was to educate the children but there are no children in the territory since everyone was a soldier and there was a small war going on. The circumstances had changed so the environment needed to change with it and if that changes, the people would follow as well. ... While Viktor unleashed his Nation-running know-how on the generals and Demon Goblins, the real ruler of said kingdom could be seen floating through the skies of an incrediblyrge mountain range covered entirely in trees. The mountain he was floating towards was incrediblyrge and had multiple caves on its sides. With just a nce, Kingsley could see several creatures clinging to the sides of the mountains but they never went near the caves. These creatures all looked likerge lizards with wings for forearms and a sharp talon at the end of said wing. Strong hind legs that allowed it hold itself up despite its unstable footing. They were all of different colors with some of them even breathing out something of the same color as them from their mouths. *Bang* One of the creatures mmed into Kingsley who for the sake of safety had created a shield around himself. These creatures may look like they were minding their own business but he could feel their sights on him, they were all predators and unlike most predators, these ones hunt for sport not for food. He had observed their behavior long enough to know that. "Unfortunately, you guys have no way of detecting Mana¡­. wait, do I even use mana to create my things" Kingsley thought to himself as he continued floating towards the mountain at a leisure pace He had his hands ced behind him as he floated by as though he didn''t feel threatened by anything in the area to be on alert and well¡­ he didn''t feel threatened by anything in the entire space. A few minutes of leisure flight, Kingsley finally arrived in front of the mountain and headed straight for the Cave at the top of the mountain. Arriving at the top cave, Kingsley strolled in as though he owned the ce. As soon as he entered the cave, several incredibly loud growls could be hearding from the darkness as though some creature was trying to warn him but Kingsleypletely ignored the sounds as he continued in deeper. The cave was much bigger than he anticipated but it didn''t matter. "Why is this ce so dark?" Kingsley asked as he ignored the presence of the creatures hidden in the dark "who are you, Little one?" a deep ancient voice called out from within the dark "light" Kingsley said and immediately the entire cave lit up as a bright orb appeared a few meters above his head. "That''s better, now shall we continue" Kingsley said as he raised his head to look at the massive creature that was once hidden in the darkness. It was a massive red lizard like creature with four legs and a set of wings that covered it''s entire lower body. The creature possessed visible red scales that red up from time to time as though to warn him of the danger associated with the creature. "I am pretty sure, I created a volcanic region for your kind¡­ it seems that dragons despite their reputation for being noble creatures enjoy power a little too much" Kingsley said as he turned to the back of the red dragon to see a blue one lying on the ground with multiple injuries and no heartbeat. "What do you want?" The Red dragon asked as it took a few steps back and the white scales on its belly began to glow red "From you, nothing¡­ from the Water dragon, a lot" Kingsley replied as the atmosphere changed as it slowly turned into an oppressive and intimidating one. "You insolent little creature!!" the red dragon shouted as the red glow on its belly began going up and soon it opened it''s mouth as the dragon spewed out fire on to Kingsley''s location "I would advice you see from any further antagonistic acts" Kingsley warned clearly not affect by the fire breath that melted the rocks around them intova As though irritated by Kingsley''s words, the heat of the fire increased and so did it''s destructiveness as the portion of the cave behind Kingsley was blown away and vaporized into nothingness but Kingsley remained and a quick nce to his face, one could easily notice the intrigue. "That''s enough" Kingsley said as he raised his finger and instantly all the mes started to gather at the tip of it as though they suddenly developed a mind of their own. Soon a massive fire ball could be seen floating above kingsley and the dragon who could see this held nothing but shock in its eyes. This wasn''t how things were supposed to y out, Dragons reigned supreme along with just a few other species so how is this little creature able to survive his attacks. "See you have only two options from here¡­ surrender!" Kingsley said as the massive fireball suddenly reduced in size to form an even hotter and more destructive sphere of pure sma "or die!" Kingsley continued as the sma ball got reduced even further until it was the size a small egg. "I would rather die than surrender!" the dragon said as Kingsley rolled his eyes It wasmon knowledge that Dragons were incredibly prideful¡­ this pride allowed them to be extremely courageous at least when they benefit but also means that they do stupid shit like this. Every other creature would have surrendered when they realize they can''t win instead this little bugger had insisted on death. "At least you would deserve it" Kingsley said as a redser immediately escaped from the floating ball of sma and headed straight for the dragon at speeds impossible to dodge. Chapter 67 17 ?Seeing and feeling the incredible heat from the red line rushing towards him, the dragon knew it wasn''t going to survive so it immediately epted it''s death and soon everything went dark as it saw itsst. "Did this idiot think I captured it just so I can kill it specially or something?" Kingsley said in an amused tone as he wiped his right hand with his left "Damn those scales are hard as f**k¡­. Had two potential dragon turn into something else and this bastard reduced that to only one" Kingsleyined This entire space was a ''pen'' he built specially to keep the dragons and dragon-rted creatures he had captured so far. Kingsley''s imagination may have beencking ever since he arrived on this but it didn''t mean that he was absolutely dumb. He had created this tesseract for the purpose of keeping the dragons in areas somewhat like their native home. Since there were only two actual dragons, he had captured, Kingsley divided the space into two to suite their element better. This fire dragon had a volcanic region on the other side of the tesseract and the dead blue dragon owned this location but in it''s search for dominance, it had killed the only other dragon in the space. "Well at least I have hundreds of thousands of Wyverns in this ce" Kingsley said to console himself Turning to look at the dead blue dragon, Kingsley sighed at the waste of good resources then made the earth swallow it''s corpse and turning towards the red one, Kingsley created one of his famous Evolution crystals. He didn''t need to make it obey him or subdue it like the protagonists did in many fantasy stories, he just needed to feed it an evolution crystal and boom!! It was eternally loyal to him. Not only that, the dragon would gain even more power which would add to his territory''s power. "lets see what you turn into" Kingsley said as he melted the crystal into liquid and manipted it to flow into the unconscious creatures mouth and after ensuring that everything had gotten in, Kingsley froze its movements like he had done with Viktor in the very beginning. A few secondster, a loud growl was heard and Kingsley smiled knowing that the evolution had begun. Seconds after that, the scales on the dragon began falling off one by one until all that was left was a pink chicken-like lizard. Due to his act of freezing it''s movements, the dragon wasn''t really moving about so he couldn''t tell if it was in pain or not but he could feel the mental state of the creature and it was surely in utter chaos. The pain was so unimaginable that the creature couldn''t even formte a single sensible thought. "This could take some time" Kingsley said as he created a floating chair and sat on it just because he could. ... Elsewhere, Alex and her squad were still in the K-5 and heading towards their destination. The distance covered made Alex wonder how the Orcs had somehow transported her and her people from their territory all the way to Kingsley''s ce. It didn''t make sense, even a vehicle as fast as the K-5 was still in transit and the ce was still somewhat far away. Did they have some sort of magic skill that allowed them to teleport around. "Your Ladyship?" a demon goblin called out "Yes?" "We spotted a massive orc settlement a few kilometers ahead, is your territory amongst their property" the demon goblin asked as it handed her a pair of binocrs "Let me see" Alex said as she took the binocrs and with the help of the Demon goblin, walked to the observation deck Looking through the binocrs, Alex could see the roofs of several leather tents inside arge clearing and some of them that were spread about in the forest probably due to theirziness to cut down the trees "Yes but they aren''t upying my territory directly, it''s the piece of unupiednd to the west" Alex pointed out "Well then, by the orders of his Majesty, we are to eliminate all Orc settlements around the area of the territory" "Does it necessarily have to be all of them¡­ I thought Kingsley wanted to recruit the Orcs into his army" Alex asked She knew that the only reasons why Kingsley hadn''t be recruiting Orcs into his ever growing army was because of her and the Demon Goblins who had some sort of vendetta to settle with the Orcs. She had seen his face contour each time an orc was killed during thest days of the event. "His Majesty''s order was to eliminate all Orc settlements around your territory, yourdyship¡­ we can capture the orc settlements on our way back" the Demon goblin said "Okay" Alex replied knowing that they would never go against Kingsley''s orders. Viktor was God to them and Kingsley was beyond that to them so respected him just as much as they respected Viktor even Kingsley, himself believed otherwise. "Central Command, this is Captain Teria requesting permission to engage the enemy''s forces" the demon goblin said as he stood up and immediately got intobat mode "Permission granted, however ensure the safety of herdyship during the battle" Viktor''s voice sounded in their minds but none of them flinched since they were used to it "We will, sire" Teria replied then turned to his men who were now standing up and fully ready forbat "Alright, you heard the man, move it!!" Teria shouted as the door of the K-5 opened up "what are you doing?" Alex asked since they were still high up in the air "For maximum speed, we are dropping into the enemy territory from above, they would never expect it" Teria replied and started walking towards the open door "Every one out!!" he shouted as the goblins began jumping out of the aircraft "they don''t have any parachutes on¡­." Alex screamed only to watch as the first demon goblin to jump out performed a beautiful flip in the air andnded perfectly forming arge crater in his wake. Seeing the incredible show of body strength and durability, Alex could only stare in shock and awe. It was as though she was watching some superhero movie in real life, she had never seen or heard of anyone who fell from such a height and remain unscathed. "You two stay behind to ensure her safety" Teriamanded stopping two demon goblins from jumping out The two saluted and returned to Alex''s side to guard her as Teria jumped out of the carrier and began his descent into enemy territory. Flipping himself around so he couldnd with his legs, Terianded with a loud boom as a cloud of dust was raised. "Fan out and kill all that moves" Teria ordered as the soldiers immediately began to shoot at the orcs who had were still stunned by their sudden appearance. The goblin fired their rifles at all, from Orc children to their mothers and the leaders of the settlement. Since Kingsley had finally agreed to hand them the assault rifles, things have been very different. Each goblin was now capable of eliminating an entire tribe alone. "Who are you?" a voice called out as one of the goblins around Teria was sent flying "Attention, Enemy Orc King has been f¡­." Boom!! A loud gunshot was heard as Teria saw a bullet pierce through the creature''s thigh, it seemed that his announcement was useless, Alex had found him and from her choice of target, to was clear she wanted to make the Orc suffer as much as possible. "Leave this to us!" a feminine voice was heard as Teria turned back to see H''tia and her fellow High Orcs ready forbat. "As you wish" Teria replied since it was an order from Kingsley to let them fight their battle alone. This Orc King traumatized them and for them to get over it, they had to face up against this one in particr. They had to see that it was just an Orc King, it may be powerful but it didn''t deserves spot in their lives. The High Orcs immediately surrounded the creature who was still groaning and rubbing it''s wound. From its actions, it was clear that it hadn''t experienced anything like this. "What atrocities has my tribemitted to deserve such an ending" The Orc king asked but the High Orcs simply waited for him to stand while they surrounded him "You don''t remember me?" H''tia asked as she picked up her sword and walked up to face the orc "Why should I know you?¡­. what importance do you have?" The Orc asked as it rose up from the ground with even more vigor knowing what was about to happen He could see that these High Orcs were all stronger than a normal High Orc for some reason so fighting all of them at ones would only be his death but since the female High Orc before him had chosen death then he shall deliver as promised. Taking the expression of shock on H''tia''s face as a sign, the Orc King immediately charged towards her at speeds even Alex''s scope couldn''t follow Chapter 68 18 ?The sound of metal shing was heard and the Orc King could be seen flying and skidding across the ground back to the other side of the circle. On the other side, H''tia could be seen standingpletely unscathed by the Orc in anyway, even her clothes looked as neat as they did when shended. "Captain Heua was right¡­ it was only a level difference" H''tia said as aughter escaped her lips "I had thought that your kind was stronger than us High Orcs because of your specialty but it seems I was very wrong¡­ you guys only had a higher level of powerpared to us" The High Orc couldn''t believe that the belief that she had was shattered in just a few days of staying with in the territory with beings with power equal to the Gods. It was inborn knowledge that Orc Generals had power equal to two High Orcs but turns out it was only because Orc Generals or Kings tend to have a higher levelpared to normal High Orcs who were no differentpared to cannon fodder. "Heal him¡­. now" H''tiamanded one of her fellow High Orcs Seeing her seriousness, the High Orc did as she had requested as the Orc King immediately stood up with even more vigor thanst time. It had been restored back to full health. As soon as it stood up, a savage aura burst out of its body in its attempt to showcase its dominance. Seeing its act, H''tia drew the sword of one of the High Orcs in the area and threw it towards the Orc "Pick it and fight me¡­ I would like to see what exactly makes your species so special that even the gods decided to embed such knowledge into us" H''tia said as she took a stance and her aura changed entirely "Prepare for your death!" the Orc king shouted as it picked up the sword and the aura around it got even thicker The Orc couldn''t believe that an ordinary High Orc would dare to insult him in such a manner. its attack may have been deflected by some fluke or magical item but that would repeat itself. In anger, the Orc immediately charged towards H''tia deciding to unleash all its power in order to overwhelm her. With the intention to show H''tia the difference between a mighty Orc king and an ordinary High orc, the Orc swung its weapon at H''tia only for it to miss its target. "Too slow" H''tiamented as she vanished from her original position Reappearing directly before the Orc King with her sword sheathed, she mmed her palm into the massive belly of the creature which sent him flying away, before the creature had used its speed to intimidate and kill them off but now, it was their turn. H''tia disappeared again, reappearing at the end point of it''s short flight and kicked the massive creature up into the sky. Having no ns of letting the creature go, she jumped up and drew her sword as she cut off its legs with a simple sh before it couldnd on the ground. Everything in her wanted to simply end the creature''s life now but that honor belonged to someone else While her battle was going on, all around the settlement, one could easily spot the Demon Goblins shooting down any orc they found. His majesty had ordered so and that was what they would do, Teria walked around the settlement that was now littered with the corpses of several Orcs and some other creatures. He ensured that the entire camp was now free of any orc, big or small, ordinary or special. "It seems our mission here is done, everyone clear this ce and prep it for herdyship''s arrival" Teriamanded as soon as he saw H''tia and her crew carrying a tied-up pig He didn''t care to know what they would do to the Orc King; his only business was done and the remaining thing to do was to wipe out all other Orc territories around here but that could wait until they had settled in first. The High Orcs brought the tied-up Orc King back into the territory where Alex could be seen standing in wait in front of the now grounded K-5. Back in the dragon pen, a few hours had passed and the dragon''s evolution was still ongoing though it had physically shrunken but not so much that would be considered small. It was still big just not as it used to be. Its rugged looks were now more streamlined and horns were now smaller. Despite all the reduction, Kingsley could still say that the creature was even more of a threat than it was previously. As though to announce the end of the evolution, new scales could be seen popping into existence. These scales were all golden and gave a weird metallic sheen to it. For the first time since Viktor, Kingsley was impressed by the aura a creature could muster. [Lord''s eye] ... Name: - Race: Golden Dragon Level: 1 Health: 100,000 Physique: 50,000 Spirit: 10,000 Description: A creature created by the Behemoth, known poprly to be the father of the Dragons. This creature was the first and only one of its kind. An existence not to be trifled with. Abilities: Dragon Authority: All Golden dragons possess the ability tomand the other dragons... they are born Dragon Kings. This grants them immortality and immense influence amongst other dragons. Draconic Elemental Magic: A type of Magic that used by Dragons that allows them to manipte the elements of the World. World Speaker: The User''snguage is automatically tranted for the listener to understand and vice versa Transformation: As a superior dragon, All Golden dragon possess the capabilities to transform their physiques into any other they desire without any drawbacks or reduction in ability Flight: As a winged creature, it is capable of flight Specialty: there can only be one Golden Dragon per Era ... "As expected," Kingsley said as a smile formed on his face. For some reason, he doubted that the dragon would turn into something extraordinary but after seeing the golden scales. Kingsley knew that luck was still on his side, the original Golden Dragon was dead and none had evolved to rece it. The newly evolved golden dragon slowly got to its feet and spread its wings as an incredibly intimidating aura spread out with him as it''s center. Raising its heard to the ceiling of the cave, it let loose an incredibly powerful roar *Roar!!* Its roar shook the entire cave letting loose a few rocks that came cascading down but Kingsley held it together so it wouldn''t cave in. He knew what he had created and exactly how much power it held, he was happy that at least it''s first subconscious act was only to roar and not to release its breath. The act was to show its dominance to the world, Viktor may have not done it but he was just a goblin, this was a dragon and their power levels were vastly different. "So, who wants to go next?" Kingsley said Turning around, the rocks and soil around the cave was immediately peeled back by some force to reveal even more dragons of different colors and sizes. He had captured more dragons than just these two. Though the exact number didn''t reach it was still a lot of dragons. "I believe you all can talk after all you aren''t that much youngerpared to him" Kingsley said and immediately all of them bowed The so-called Dragon''s pride was only used when the Dragon was stronger or had allies that were stronger or in situations when the Dragon believes itself superior but once superiority has been established even a ck dragon would choose life or death. The newly evolved dragon had chosen death because in that situation, Kingsley didn''t give much of a choice. The dragon had mistaken his strength so thought it could beat him so it didn''t ept the safer option and when it was toote, the dragon already knew that it couldn''t be saved and it would rather die than beg. "Good, you guys make things much easier" Kingsley said then force fed the crystal to all the remaining dragons Chapter 69 19 ?Kingsley had only captured two real dragons; these ones were just lizards with strong draconic bloodline. He had captured everything Dragon-rted in found in the waves and had put them here, they may not be what he wanted exactly but they were still strong and besides, he could simply evolve them into something more. ========= World Announcement!! Achievement [Native Lord] has been Unlocked Congrattions to the Lord [Kingsley] for being the first amongst the lords to conquer a native territory. He has been awarded with the following: A one-time use skill ticket B-rank item [Lord''s Scepters] ========== "What?" Kingsley asked in surprise as a small paper and a short scepter appeared in his hands Seeing the Scepter and the ticket in his hands, Kingsleypletely ignored the semi-dragons as he immediately began dancing. This was the first time he had heard any sort of good thing from the system ever since the awakening period where he received his ability. He didn''t need any skill or scepter but the fact that the System rewarded him with it was wonderful. His ability made it possible for him to create any skill or at least replicate its effects with ease and create Supreme-rank items like his clothes so he didn''t truly need the skill ticket or the scepter but the sentiment behind it was enough for him. "Yes!!!!" Kingsley shouted much to the surprise of the lizards in the room. They didn''t understand why he had gone from menacing to this but even then, they didn''t dare to try anything. Their instincts simply froze them in ce due their newly developed fear. Still ignoring them, Kingsley out the ticket in his pocket since he already knew what was. It depended on his luck so that had to wait for now, he focused on the newly gained scepter. This was the first actual item he had seen in this world that wasn''t something he had created. Looking at the scepter, Kingsley could finally understand why the system referred to his creations as either Disaster-ss or Supreme-ss. Even the clothes he had on his body carried a way stronger aura to it than the scepter. "That''s disappointing" Kingsley said with a visibly disappointed look on his face [Lord''s Eye] ========= Name: Lord''s Scepter Rank: B Description: This is an item created for the purpose of acting as a symbol of Power. It was created to be welded by a lord or royalty. Enhances all the lord''s abilities by 30% and troop ability by 20% ========== "Thatsme" Kingsley thought to himself The scepter was clearly powerful and ifbined with the already awesome power of the Demon Goblins or his griffons then things would be way out of proportion but as someone who had Supreme-ss itemsying around in his room, the scepter was weak. "Can I improve it?" "Wait can I even work on a system''s item?" Several questions popped into Kingsley''s head as soon as the idea came in. The System had said that he can do what he likes in his territory but this was an item that belonged to the System or was given to him by the system could he modify it as he wanted "At least it''s effects would be good for others, right?" Kingsley continued looking at the scepter as he thought about all the things, he could do to it but ultimately decided to leave it all for ater date, he had more important things to do. "Now, where were we?" Kingsley said as he turned to the lizards in the cave "My liege!" A deep and incredibly powerful voice called out, drawing Kingsley''s attention "Mmh¡­. Oh, you''re done already, that''s good, how do you feel?" Kingsley asked as he admired the massive dragon. It''s golden scales now covered its entire body and its horns were now a bit longer. It looked way beyond majestic even while it was bowing towards him. "Grateful, I have never felt power like this in all my years" the newly evolved dragon said "That''s good" ========== Please name your creation =========== "That''s true, I have to do that as well" Kingsley said with a sigh "Would you ept Ethan?" Kingsley asked the dragon hoping to gets opinion =========== True Name assigned ========== "....." Kingsley stared apologetically at the majestic creature, he was terrible at names and wasn''t exactly someone who kept meaningful names in mind. Ethan would probably be the first dragon to be given such amon name, Draconic names normally sounded incredibly grand. "At least it''s unique" Kingsley tried to negotiate Fortunately for him though, the dragon just like him had no idea what the name meant and unlike him, didn''t know howmon the name was back on Earth. It was only grateful for a name so it bowed and stood aside "I should probably get a dictionary or something to get names from" Kingsley muttered to himself Turning back to the other dragon-rted creatures, Kingsley immediately froze them in time and force fed them the evolution crystal just like he had done with Ethan and Viktor. "Come to think of it, must I use the crystal to evolve them, I should be able to do that on my own" Kingsley reasoned that if he could create the evolution crystal in the way he did then it should be perfectly normal for him to be able to just evolve any creature he wishes with just a wave of his hand. "Well, I do have thousands of wyverns to rest that theory on" he said as he looked towards the exit of the cave "You''re in charge here, I want to check out something" Kingsley said as he flew out of the cave. If he could do as he hoped then things would be even much easier for him. The Evolution crystals were a great idea but this was more to test if he also had the concept of evolution under his control in his territory and for his curiosity¡­ well mostly just to satisfy his curiosity. ng!! A loud sound was heard and looking down at its source, Kingsley saw the Scepter on the floor. He had simply ced it under his armpit in order to free his hands and hadpletely forgotten about it. "That''s embarrassing" Kingsley said as an extra ring immediately appeared on his finger ... Name: Storage Ring Rank: Disaster Description: An item created for the purpose of storing objects and other items. It holds an extra-dimensional space within it where time is frozen in ce allowing all objects stored to remain in optimal condition until when taken out. Abilities: Auto-Sorting: it automatically separates all ced into it ording to its type, ensuring that no two items or objects that don''t belong to the same category meets each other Infinite Zone: Smaller pockets of space in the ring where the user can choose to either keep time frozen or make it go faster. Living zone: an inhabitable zone in the ring that can support life for as long as 72 hours ... "Procrastination is never a good thing" Kingsleyined with a sigh He had given his soldiers backpacks that could store all of heaven and the Earth in them but had yet to create a simple object to allow him store things for himself. Worse, it wouldn''t even take him that much time, he had created this entire tesseract with just a thought so a storage ring shouldn''t take as much time but here he was. "While on that topic, I''m sure the system would understand" Kingsley said with a shrug as he grabbed hold of the scepter and lifted it up into the air Since he was alreadyining of his procrastination problem then he might as well deal with the scepter''s problem.... or well the one problem that disturbed him the most for now and that was its size. The golden scepter quickly began to melt as the gold on it slowly dripped away until only a small ring was left in its ce. Scepters were cool and all but they upied too much space, a ring however took up a small space on your finger. "Come to think of it, my clothes already have the same effect as this thing" His clothes had the [Regal Aura] ability that allowed it perform the exact purpose of the scepter so he didn''t exactly need it but there was nothing that said one shouldn''t gain more power even when already powerful. "Well extra power is always a good thing" Kingsley said as he wore the ring and immediately, he felt a massive boost to his abilities. Even just his basic abilities alone, Kingsley was at least a level 20 powerhouse so an increase of 30% was a lot and ifbined with the bonus effect of his clothes then he was even more powerful¡­ probably on par with the New Golden Dragon. With a smile on his face, Kingsley flew out of the cave and turned his attention to the sides of the mountain where several wyverns and other dragon-rted creatures were staying. He wanted to test if he truly was omnipotent in his realm and this would prove that even the very concept of evolution was under his control here. "Come" Kingsley said as more than half of the wyverns on the mountain side began flying towards him. Chapter 70 20 ?They moved as though being controlled by some force and their aura held no intent to harm him in anyway. It was as though they were answering their mother''s call. "Hmm, I can also do that to non-allied troops" Kingsley noted Several secondster, all the wyverns were hovering in front of Kingsley in a surprisingly well-structured line. At this point, it was very clear that they were under the influence of Kingsley''s power. Kingsley seeing this had a simple smile on his face before he moved on to the most important of the experiment. "Evolve!" Kingsleymanded with his hand out As soon as his voice fell, a heavy aura fell on the entire group as a massive red beam came out from the sky and soon the wyverns began to writhe around in pain but somehow still remained in the air. "Is this how evolution is normally done?" Kingsley asked surprised by the turn out of events. The red beam continued for a few minutes before it disappeared but within the beam, Kingsley could see each Wyvern growing several more meters in height and sprout an extra set of legs from its chest. The Wyverns were bing dragons and from the looks of things, they were turning into dragons of various elements. Some of them were Green some ck, others white. Kingsley had naturally note in contact with any dragon like them so he didn''t know what element but since a dragon''s element is decided by the colour of their scales, he could at least tell that they were of different elements. Their transformation, however proved that he could do it without the evolution crystal. This was just an experiment to convince his mind that he didn''t need as much external help tp do most things. The evolution crystal was a subconscious creation of his, he hadn''t even thought of simply wishing for Viktor to be evolved to his limit, he had just created an item with said capability. ...¡­. "Your majesty, the unknown creatures were spotted by our scouts again but this time, they were headed here though stopped after they reached a certain distance" a voice reported "Excellent job, Y''jun, your team has kept us informed ever since the appearance of this new creatures" a majestic female voice responded "Your Majesty, this has been left for too long, Y''jun''s men already spotted them heading towards our home... give them even more time and those demonic beings will find us" an elderly voice stated with a bit of anger in his voice "I understand your anger, Council man but these creatures have not directly attacked us in any way¡­ the monster waves that attacked us were clearly not from them as Y''Jun had once reported even they, fight against them" the majestic voice responded "But your majesty, these attacks only begun after they appeared, it is clear that they had some sort of connection to the attacks" "Enough! Custos, I know your sword hungers for blood but I would like to remind you that war is an incredibly damaging venture¡­ whether they have a connection to it or not does not give us or any of the kingdoms, the right to attack. Our Silva Empire will remain neutral" The woman shouted in anger "I am sorry, my queen" the council man said with a clear apologetic tone "Don''t apologize, you are only worrying about the welfare of our nation" "Then if I may Mother, how about sending a team of diplomats to meet with these new creatures to see whose side they are on" a younger but just as majestic voice resounded in the room, making the entire ce silent "If this is yourtest n to leave the castle then it wouldn''t work but yes, that is indeed an excellent n¡­ Custos, will that be possible?" The Queen asked turning away from her daughter "As long as they are apanied by my men then I see no problems with that" The Council man answered "That is excellent and also arrange for a security detail for na, don''t let her out of your sight" The queenmanded "Yes, my Queen" "Mother!!" The princess called out in annoyance "Yes, my dear" the woman answered graciously knowing what she had done as the princess left the hall in anger "Y''Jun, continue your watch over their territory, should they make a move against us before the diplomats arrive, I should be informed first, do you understand" The Queen said "As you wish, your majesty" "Good, you''re dismissed" she said as the spy slowly faded out of existence The woman remained alone in the massive all that was only upied by herrge wooden throne as she looked through that various windows to see her people beneath. Seeing them go about their daily lives, a smile blossomed on her face. ...¡­.. Inside the massive forest, a demon goblin team could be seen standing in wait before a massive vige. Multiple snipers could be seen with their weapons trained towards the vige. "What do you see?" The captain of the team asked while kneeling beside one of the snipers "The tribe seems peaceful for the time being, are you sure attacking them is the right choice sir?" The sniper asked "The Orcs are a seemingly peaceful group when amongst their kind, look further down, you will surely find some captives of war" The captain said The Sniper hearing the captain''s words did as he was asked and soon arge cage made entirely of wood could be seen. In it were various creatures of different kinds, most notable amongst them were the tall humanoid pale green creatures with long pointed ears that upied most of the cages. "They have captives" the sniper reported "Typical Orcs" The captain said as he stood up from the spot "Captain, we have the clear to proceed, capture the Orcs and if the captives are sentient enough, bring them back too" a demon goblin said as she approached their location "You hear that, spread out, we''re going in!" The captain said while waving his hand towards the vige. Under hismand thex environment immediately livened up as the demon goblins equipped their weapons and got ready forbat, the snipers spread out to get all angles and have their sights on everything going on in the vige. "Everything is set, sir" a goblin reported nearly 30 minutester. "Alright, we''re moving in¡­. Remember, be silent until it''s no longer possible" The captain ordered through the transmitter With that the soldiers began finding their way into the vige, the snipers took out any Orcs that were on patrol to avoid any mishaps that would alert the tribe. The Soldiers, each equipped with a modified silencer that actually silenced the gunshots, shot at every Orc that seemed capable of posing a threat. An hourter, only the center area of the massive vige remained. They had either knocked out or killed every creature they came across¡­ the goblins had the capability to attack without any of the stealth and win but that would mean that every Orc in the vige would be dead. "What are they doing?" A demon goblin asked through the transmitter "Celebrating obviously, there are more females amongst the captives than males so you should be able to guess why" another answered "Well, their celebration would be ending in a minute, Sniper team get ready" The captain replied with a clear grin on his face Soon the entire crew saw one of the muchrger Orcs in the crowd flying backwards involuntarily with a small hole in his head as an extremely hushed explosion was heard. Several otherrge Orcs followed him as they allid on the ground without moving any further, their lives ended with just a quick shot to the head. First a few moments of silence were held as the Orcs tried to understand what had happened. Several secondster, panic ensued as the Orc vigers began running around in hysteria, their Chiefs were God to them, now they were on the ground. These were the people they had believed to be invincible now they were dead. Tatatata!!!!! Several unsuppressed gunshots were heard immediately dwarfing all the screams and shouts returning all the Orcs back to default setting. Fear overwhelmed them since they didn''t understand where the strange enemy came from and how they had gotten there. With their chief and stronger warriors dead, they knew they werepletely defenseless against these strange invaders. They could easily tell that the invaders had something to do with it but thew of the jungle was deeply rooted in them that they could nothing else except stand and watch in fear. "We are incredibly sorry for intruding in your celebration but we need you all toe with us and as you can see, we aren''t asking!" The captain shouted with a wide grin on his face The Demon felt no remorse or even emotion seeing the scared look on the Orc children, it was simply here to capture the vige ording to the orders of His King and didn''t care about anything else. Under hismand, the other Demon Goblins began rounding up the Orcs and their captives who were surprisingly treated more humanely than the Orcs themselves. Chapter 71 21 ?"I don''t know what race you all are from but I doubt you can find your way back to your territories so I would suggest you follow us back to ours¡­ his Majesty would be happy to receive you" The Demon Goblin in charge of freeing the captives said after opening the cages. However, despite the speech given, the fear in the eyes of the captives remained. It didn''t matter to them where they were, they were still under captivity, this could just be said to be a mere change of location. "Sir all the captives have been freed and prepared for the walk back home" A goblin reported "Excellent, now I want 6 goblins watching them at all times, let''s move" The captain shouted as he began walking to the exit of the vige. It had only been a few minutes since they arrived and they already had the massive vige under control. Naturally there were those that tried to resist but it wasn''t exactly hard for a Demon Goblin to beat up an Orc. ..... A simr scene like this could be seen taking ce in various parts of the forest as various Orc Viges were emptied. The Demon Goblinsid waste to their strongest leaving their weaker ones in fear and no choice but to submit. While this was going on though, the king in question was still within the tesseract of his own creation and looking at some dragons as they flew about. These dragons were the end point of the Wyvern''s evolution and the evolution of the semi-dragons inside the cave. "My liege, do you n on leaving them as they are?" Ethan asked while floating beside Kingsley "No¡­ what sort of dumb question is that?... I''m just surprised that a 2 hour visit like this resulted in the making of more than 2000 dragons of various elements" Kingsley said "Your Majesty''s power is beyond understanding" Ethan said again "I know... now you guys should be able to transform right into a more humanoid form, right?" "Yes" "Good, transform and follow me out, this space is great but istion would turn out to be a bad thing even for a dragonter on" Kingsley said as he created a portal to the outside world "As you wish" Ethan said with a bow then turned to the dragons and let out an incredibly loud roar that immediately silenced the bunch. Ethan just like Viktor seemed to be a rankless being and just like Viktor seemed to have absolute control over other dragons. Viktor was called an Emperor so it was kind of obvious from the start but Ethan was just a Golden Dragon. Initially Kingsley had just thought that it was golden because there was a species out there that manipted gold or something instead, he was met with a being who could use all elements and possessed power unimaginable. ... New title gained Name: Bahumut Description: A title given to those who have power over a certain number of dragons. This allows them even more control over their new Horde usually given to a Dragon Lord. Comes with the ability [Dragon Tongue] that allows the user understand Dragon speech. Bonus Effect: +1000 to all stats, 50% boost when leading dragons or dragon-rted creatures, 30% increase on all troops under the user ... "A title?... That''s surprising" Kingsley said surprised by the turn of events He had simply evolved some dragons in order to expand his army even further, he never thought that a title as good as this woulde along with it. With the addition of the title, he was now finally above even Viktor in terms of Stats. First there was the 30% boost and finally this one which added another +1000 to him. "Today seems to be going great!" Kingsley said with a smile on his face as he waited for Ethan to fully rally up his people. First was the Scepter from the system which granted him a 30% boost to all stats now this new title gave him a whooping 50% increase to all those stats with an additional 1000 points for all stats. He couldn''t lie that he understood the title since it is all looked like a title that was more suited for a dragon than a human like him but he was enjoying it''s all. "My liege" a familiar deep voice called out drawing Kingsley''s attention "Yes?" Kingsley answered turning back only to be met by a young man in exquisite armor The young man had bright golden hair and wore an armor that was weirdly white in colour as though painted and had several golden decorations on it. The armor looked more ceremonial than functional but Kingsley absolutely loved it. "Ethan?" Kingsley asked "Yes, my lord, my people are ready to follow your lead" Ethan said as he gave a bow "Where did you get the armor from?" "These are my scales; they became like this when I transformed but I can modify them if you wish for it" Ethan answered honestly "Scales... that kind of makes sense, can you turn it into something like this" Kingsley said removing the coat he was wearing to reveal a suit underneath it "Of course," Ethan answered as the armor suddenly red up like actual scales It straightened itself and lined itself back on to the transformed dragon''s body. Just like that a golden body suit appeared on the dragon''s body which began puffing itself up until a suit was formed. "That''s amazing, an all-purpose piece of clothing, however this is the standard uniform for my army the higher ups" Kingsley said morphing his own clothes into a military uniform that matched that of Viktor''s. The uniform was more of a suit than a uniform but it featured some militaristic attributes and some fancy golden decoration on its left shoulder. Ethan, seeing the new uniform immediately used his scales to replicate it perfectly. Kingsley was still mesmerised by such a very convenient thing, fancy but extremely convenient. "Nice, now let''s go" Kingsley said as he happily stepped through the portal he had created With the addition of the dragons to the territory then the poption should be approaching a million or so. It may not be anywhere close to the actual number given but it was getting to it, his territory was growing and it was growing fast but it only brought a smile to his face. Walking out of the portal, Kingsley appeared inside arge cave and behind him was a massive portal. The original pen was now useless, it was just a small mountain with a massive cave that upied most of the mountain and a portal ced inside it. Now that the dragons were all on his side, the pen needed to be rebuilt in a much better way that would suit their status as members of his army. Stepping out of the portal, Kingsley stood aside as the tall figure that was Ethan stepped out. Following him was a surprisingly well-organized army of armored soldiers who marched at a clear and crisp space between each other and were extremely well organized. The Army continued to fill the cave until he had to move outside and the Dragons weren''t fully out yet. "Did I go overboard?" Kingsley asked himself as he saw the army that was now clearly approaching the 50,000 mark and more were stilling He knew that he had being capturing Wyverns and other Dragon-rted creatures ever since they began to appear which was like 3 days before the actual dragons so he had captured a lot of them but this seemed to be excessive. Were dragons actually fertile enough to produce this number of dragons in a regr den. "Your Majesty!" Kingsley heard some voices called out Turning to its source, Kingsley saw Viktor who was standing before his generals with their weapons ced by their side. Their bodynguage suggested that they didn''t fully trust these newers which Kingsley understood after all even he would be like this if someone suddenly brought a bunch of people to his house. "For you to be here, I would assume that the missions went well" Kingsley asked "Naturally, your majesty, may I ask who they are?" Viktor asked "That''s true, Viktor, this is Ethan¡­ Ethan, this is Viktor the currentmander of all my armed forces, you are to answer to him for now until we figure out what role suits you best" Kingsley ordered while looking the dragon lord in the eye "As you wish, my liege" Ethan said with a slight bow "Good, Viktor you on the other hand¡­ I don''t want to hear any problems here, treat them with respect and divinity, they may be under you but remember that they are all my subjects" Kingsley warned knowing how xenophobic the goblins could get. "I will ensure peace and order throughout your territory, my lord" Viktor answered "Great.... In order to quickly get everyone acquitted with each other. I want a dragon in each squad, do you understand?" "We do sire" "Good" Kingsley said as he turned back to the dragons who seemed to have alle out of the portal The young man floated into the air as though to announce his authority over them as he floated a few inches above them appearing like some Messiah from above. Chapter 72 22 ?"I wee you all to my Deus kingdom, this is a multi-racial state and I hope you Dragons would respect that. You all shall be ced under themand of my existingmanders for now until we can figure out exactly what roles suits you all best¡­training and sorting begins tomorrow" Dragons were known for their pride so Kingsley wanted to ensure that they all know the situation they were getting themselves into. The Demon Goblins were¡­. Well goblins and thus were naturally weaker... this could be witnessed by the fact that Ethan was stronger than Viktor and it wasn''t even close. Viktor''s stats even as a level 21 powerhouse were lower than Ethan''s level 1, though Kingsley felt that something was clearly wrong but he has no choice but to believe the numbers he saw after all it was from the system which was run by a being that knew more than him so he just went with it. "Yes sir!" the army shouted and gave a Knight''s salute which was simply cing their arm across their chest. "Excellent, your new homes would soon be provided but for the mean time, I would suggest you get yourself familiar with your new environment" Kingsley added before he left the scene If they were going to be a good army then it would be better for them to get to know each other well, how they would do this, Kingsley had no idea but he did know that for his sake, they wouldn''t fight and even if they did, they wouldn''t kill or injure each other seriously. "Now it''s just the Orcs" Kingsley thought to himself as he flew towards his castle "Your Majesty, I came to inform you that the teams had returned" Viktor''s voice sounded from somewhere beside him drawing his attention "They''re already back, how many hours has it been?" Kingsley asked the floating Demon Emperor who had somehow appeared beside him "They also brought some rescues from the Orc and Goblin camps that were attacked" "So basically, they didn''t find another being like me" "No sir but we have discovered a new race we aren''t so familiar with, some of the goblins say that they are Elves but our memory fails us" Viktor said "I feel like that isn''t all, what else?" "Lady Alex''s Territory was discovered to border the Undead Zone and there is a high chance of her getting attacked soon" "How''s that a problem, we can just blow them to smithereens" "Sir, the Undead are immortal¡­ they are unkible to those without a holy attribute, Ethan says only three of his dragons have such an attribute, himself included and we, Demon Goblins are well¡­ demons" Viktor exined as a look of realization appeared on Kingsley''s face "In other words, anyone with a holy attribute attack can render all my men useless" "Dead would be a more appropriate word" "I have been so caught up in the good parts that I didn''t even think of the weakness¡­e to think of it, it''s weird that the system didn''t just send a creature of the holy or light attribute on us during the event" "There were, my lord but I took care of them, I am more resistant to such attacks than my men and like Ethan, I too can use the holy attribute" "That does make sense, just take me to the Elves, I''ll see what I can do about the Undead" Kingsley said Here he was thinking that he was invincible on thisnd but turns out that his men could be killed if any powerful creature with either the light or holy attributes, came knocking. That wasn''t safety, this was merely survival based purely on luck and for Viktor toin about it that meant that their uniforms did not offer much protection against it. "Right this way, sire" Viktor said while pointing towards a certain direction and Kingsley followed The problem could be solved easily by just updating their uniforms to protect them from such attacks too but that uniform isn''t always on their bodies and besides it was best if he could find a way to make, they themselves resistant to said weakness "My governors should have troops with the Holy attribute, right?" Kingsley thought to himself as he pushed the subject to the back of his mind The solution to his weakness problem was easy to find but the problem was whether it would be as effective as he imagined. He wouldn''t know until he actually tried it so for now, he refused to think much about it until he has found what he had in mind. With that, Kingsley finally focused on the road before him and found himself flying towards the territory walls. Enhancing his eyesight, a bit, Kingsley could see thousands of Orcs standing or sitting together just a few meters away from the gate. Beside them were other sets of creatures, some humanoid and others looked more like animals the Orcs had captured for either taming like the incrediblyrge wolves or for food like the various hurids amongst them. The humanoid ones had pale green skin, beautiful features that made it impossible to identify if they were male or female with a nce. They also came equipped with an unnatural size just like the Demon goblins standing at a height of about 8ft tall. Unlike the demon goblins though, they dide with long, pointed ears that looked somewhat like the high orcs but no tusks could be found anywhere. "Bow before his Majesty" Kingsley picked up amand with his now enhanced senses as he saw the Orcs raise without any quarrel and bow Seeing how subservient the orcs were, Kingsley began to wonder what sort of horrors they might have seen in the hands of the demon goblins. Orcs both in fiction and in reality¡­. Well from Alex''s story, would never bow to another person unless the Demon goblins had traumatized them beyond measure which he honestly didn''t put past the demons to do. "Enough!" Kingsley said softly but it was loud enough to be heard by each and every single person in the area "Your Majesty!" The demon goblins greeted as soon as he arrived "Stand, take the Orcs to the training grounds, we will deal with themter¡­" "Elves¡­" an amused voice sounded from behind him as a soft chuckle was heard Looking back, Kingsley found the owner of the voice to be the newly evolved Dragon lord aka Ethan. Thinking about it now, Ethan should hold a lot of knowledge concerning the world, he was a dragon and his transformation didn''t seem to affect his memory because unlike Viktor and most of the Demon goblins, he was of a higher rank before his evolution. "You seem to have a much better knowledge of the species" Kingsley asked "Not really, it''s just that I have encountered them before in my past and they are annoying to deal with" Ethan answered as Kingsley noted "I will keep that in mind" Kingsley said as he turned his attention to the Elves Immediately he did so, a wave of extreme nausea and nervousness hit him in full force. However, a smile formed in front of Kingsley''s face as soon as he felt the wave, that was how these people actually felt despite all the hard faces they kept. At least now, from the emotional wavesing off them, Kingsley would be able to correctly guess what they felt or thought about his territory. "I have been told you all are called Elves, is that right?" Kingsley asked "...." A wave of silence washed over the entire area for some reason as the Elves just continued staring at him. None of them seemed like they were even ready to talk, he didn''t know if this was because of their fear for the territory and his men or if they just wanted to remain silent but either way, they just remained staring at him. "I see then, if that is your way of protesting your capture then good for you but tomorrow is the day, you are sent back to you homes so i would advise you corporate or you will find yourself stuck here with us forever" Kingsley said again since he didn''t really need their confirmation to know if they were truly Elves. His ability already did that for him and they were all what they called Forest Elves, which meant that in this world, there were probably other species of Elves somewhere. Their race had been confirmed but their stubbornness to cooperate would make things a bit difficult for him. Well not that it truly mattered to him but if they refuse to cooperate and don''t leave here by the next day, Kingsley had no problems forcing them into joining his army and also satisfy his curiosity to know what an Elf would evolve into. Would it go in Viktor and Ethan''s direction with the first one to evolve bing some sort of Emperor or Empress that can rule over the others or if it will just evolve into a stronger version of the Elves. Chapter 73 23 ?If it did theter then Kingsley would have confirmed that the Elf version of the Demon Goblin Emperor and the Golden Dragon was still alive and if so then he would need to step up his game a bit but that would only ur if they Elves remained here until the day after tomorrow due to theirck of cooperation. "Hestia, take them to the new building site, they can stay there for now until they decide their fate tomorrow" Kingsley said and Hestia materialized out of thin air next to the Elves as she ordered the Demon goblins around the lead the Elves and follow her "Your majesty, are you positive you want to return the Elves back to their territory¡­ Elves are known for their irrational attacks on their kidnappers you know" Ethan said after they were gone "Well unfortunately for them, we didn''t kidnap them¡­ well we will if they keep up with that attitude, i don''t exactly like it when i extend a helping hand and you spit in it" "But there is nothing for us to gain in doing so, Sire" Ethan said almost in a frustrated tone "There is actually a lot to gain¡­ its just not in the way you thing of it. Sending them back fully healed up will allow us fall into their good graces and with their help, we can get to understand our position in this world better, the Elves are probably long-lived and unlike Dragons like you, they are slightly social so they love to mingle even if it is a bit so they would have a lot of knowledge concerning the world" Kingsley said even though he honestly wasn''t only thinking about that Sending these ones home would also allow them the chance to know of one of the threats in the area and to get a sense of the territory or nation''s strength. That way, he could be prepared for anything and also know if he would simply assimte the territory into his or just ally himself with them. His main reason for sending them back was to find their location and another was for information if he could get that. "Elves are known to be hard to deal with¡­ i would suggest that you simply explore the ce yourself, it would be much faster and enjoyable than dealing with those Elves, my Lord" Ethan warned "Don''t worry, the benefits far outweigh whatever consequences it is you are talking about" Kingsley said with a smile as he started floating towards the training field, it was time for the Orcs. He had once said that he didn''t truly want the Orcs in his army because they were big, stupid and were ugly but it seems like he had outgrown that phase. He had realized that it was just a waste of battle power, it wasn''t like he was running some fashion parade here. This was an army and its main purpose was to aplish missions as quickly and as efficiently as possible even if said mission was a war. Arriving at the training field which was now filled to the brim by smelly Orcs, Kingsley immediately took a seat in his usual spot which was a chair that was high enough for him to see the entire Orc army. Without even a single shred of hesitation, Kingsley telekically lift and brought one of the Orcs towards him. He didn''t know if this was a male or female because regr Orcs all looked the same to him and it wasn''t a racist thing. that was just how it was, like how humans can''t identify the gender of a fly unless they check and test for it, here it would mean that he would have to remove its loin cloth and check which he doesn''t want to do. "Cleanse!" Kingsley said as some energy wave passed through the entire field and immediately the smell vanished and the grim on the Orcs bodies vanished revealing their pink skin in all its glory. "High Orcs are greenish while these ones are pink¡­ nothing really makes sense in this world huh?" Kingsley though then folded his hand into a fist in a swift motion as the orc that was now floating in the air was stretched out as though something was pulling it from all directions The strength behind the pull was clearly not much as the Orc didn''t struggle much as one would expect before it fellpletely still as though it had died but all Kingsley had done was to freeze it in time like he had done to everyone he had evolved. he didn''t want to see the thrashing about nor the pain. *Snap* Kingsley snapped his fingers as the Orc immediately began glowing red as its evolution began. Ethan and Viktor stood by watching since they knew that this would surely bring forth another one of their kind.. a ruler who would serve their master alongside them. Kingsley on the other hand couldn''t help thinking about how all this felt like he was gathering pokemon. He already had two Emperor-level creatures by his side, hell he just created one of them a few hours ago but now here he was creating another one. At this point, Kingsley believed that if there was some other higher being on the apart from the system then they would have long since noticed him. "For the rest of you brace yourselves" Kingsley said as began evolving them too He had specially evolved one of the Orcs first so that the chances of an Emperor-Level Orc being born would be higher. It may not work but that would mean that there was an Orc emperor out there somewhere. Which in its own way, worked since now he had valuable information that he can use as he wanted. Several minutester, the evolution of the Orcs was finallying to an end as the red hue on them slowly began to disappear from their bodies one after the other. As the Orcs stood up, Kingsley was now faced with an army of red humanoid beings with a on their forehead weird unicorn-like horn sticking out of their forehead "Orcs are pink, High Orcs are green and these ones are red¡­ what are they even?" Kingsley asked while trying to make the Orc race make sense He had long since suspected that there was a higher evolutionary point for the Orc that was higher than a the High Orcs. The High Orcs were more like the Hobgoblins, powerful upper stages for a goblin to evolve into but not its most powerful form. Whatever this red form was, was the Orc equivalent of the Demon Goblin. The first orc to be evolved wasn''t done yet so they would still have to wait for him or her to be done but until then he will base the general abilities of new Orcs on two quick scans at two Orc''s statuses. It will probably not reflect everyone''s true power but at least it will give him a good idea what he should be expecting. ... Name: - Race: Oni Rank: SSS Level: 1 Health: 1000 Physique: 1000 Spirit: 999 Description: The Oni are a collection of races that are known for their red or blue skin and unicorn-like horns on their forehead. They are master ofbat and are usually empowered by it however like most demons can tend to enjoy a peaceful lifestyle in the absence of War. All Oni are born masters of thebat arts and an instinctual knowledge of how to use nearly all weapons efficiently. Abilities: Battle Worn: The more an Oni fights, the stronger it gets. As a creature made for battle, they grow at an incredibly elerated pace whilst inbat. Master Of War: This grants them reflexes and skills to subconsciously know how to use any weapon as long as it is a known kind Regenerative Healing: Onis possess the ability to heal their wounds quickly to the extent of even regrowing limbs in the matter of minutes as long as they still possess even a bit more mana Battle will: This makes it impossible for an Oni to shy away from battle and has a certain percentage of pushing them into the warrier''s rage if fighting against multiple enemies. EXP gain is doubled whilst under said rage Blood Magic: Onis are creatures that love the battlefield and are thus always covered in blood, they are incredibly adept at the Blood arts and are one of the best users of the arts ... "Oni?... That should be a total race change right?" Kingsley thought to himself since this was clearly not an Orc anymore, the creature even had human facial features. From the eyes to the mouth in fact, if you remove the horn and the Skin color. they could actually pass off as humans. Looking at the abilities of the new Orcs, kingsley couldn''t help but have a smile form on his face. He didn''t know what an Oni was except for the ones he had seen in anime but he loved this ones way too much. These Onis were basically the personification of what a perfect soldier would be, they could be gathered quickly because they love war, they don''t die quickly because they heal quickly, you don''t spend much time training because they learn quickly. "Wait, now that i think about it even the Demon Goblins are somewhat the same" Kingsley thought while looking at the new army Chapter 74 24 ?It seemed that Demon races were all suited for war, the only problem was that they were inherently weak against certain elements that the enemy may have and use to their advantage. Kingsley felt that demon races were more suited for him but at this point, he would prefer to see the light side of the world. .... Please name your creation ... Hearing the message, kingsley turned to the only other creature in the field that was still undergoing evolution only to see it still frozen but the red hue on its body was gone and an incredible aura of pure savagery and brutality was radiating from its body. It was done with its evolution and was simply waiting for Kingsley to unfreeze it but its power was already known. Kingsley had to first take a good look at the creature because he didn''t know its gender before its evolution though that wasn''t exactly hard to figure out now since he could clearly see therge red bumps that were open for all to see on the creature''s chest, the curves and the hair. it was clearly female. "So, an Empress then¡­ I''ll call you¡­" Kingsley said as he began racking his brain for a name "Athena¡­ I''ll call you Athena, because you are a war... somebody" Kingsley sheepishly said Athena was known as the Goddess of War¡­ well the strategic and thinking part of war unlike Ares who would have been a better pick for them since their skills seemed more inclined towards the barbarian side of things. Though that wasn''t the real reason why Kingsley had given her such a name, it was just the first thing that popped into his head while thinking of a name for her. ... Name: Athena Race: Queen Oni Health: !!! Physique: !!!! Spirit: !!!! Description: A being born from darkness and known to be a harbinger of death in battle. This is a being known for its fearsome skills in battle and known to be invincible during war. Knows no restraint and known to be both mentally and physically capable. Abilities: ???? ... "What''s going on?" Kingsley asked in panic The stats didn''t make sense, was she some sort of being too powerful for the system. Kingsley looked on as the incredibly powerful aura vanished from her body but her stats remained the same. where was her level. Kingsley couldn''t believe what she was seeing and didn''t understand how such a thing was actually possible. "Everyone stay back and you.... tell me who are you or perish" Kingsley said as his aura changed drastically from what it used to be in the past For the first time since Viktor''s first appearance, Kingsley actually felt fear and his fear became anger after all no one would be happy to lose everything they had aplished just because of someone more power hade. Bursting it with unbelievable divine might, everything within the territory was forced to kneel. From Viktor and Ethan to the newly rescued Elves, even Athena was no exception as despite her struggles, her knees slowly but surely met the floor. Viktor and Ethan could be seen kneeling as well in just as much pain Athena was since they were fighting the pressure brought by the aura again. "Re¡­strain¡­yo..ur¡­self" Ethan shouted through the immense pressure; he could hardly move talk more of speaking He felt like he was bearing the weight of the entire world on his small frame, the ground cracked with great force as though it was about to rupture open and swallow them all. His power seemed to be draining from him as he couldn''t even transform anymore. "Re!!... Strain!!...Yourself!!!" Viktor shouted putting everything he had as he created a small orb of blue light and shot it out before losing consciousness "I asked a question and when i ask a question, i expect answers" Kingsley said in an incredible deep and weirdly ancient sounding voice as his body grew bigger His body gave off an aura nearly a hundred times more terrifying than what they had felt from the Queen Oni. Imposter or not, Kingsley didn''t care at this point, whatever this creature was, it wasn''t normal. Every creature so far had a level and normal parameter but somehow this one had none, the system couldn''t even define its stats so something was definitely up, a simple evolution wouldn''t make you be some divine being. Kingsley stepped out from his makeshift throne and immediately he stepped on the ground, it cracked giving way for his footsteps to be deeply rooted into the concrete floor below. Kingsley was going for answers and that was what he will get even as he walked, he never took his eyes off her status since it was proof that whatever it was, was still here. With a few more steps to go, Kingsley created a massive sword to match his new height as the Queen Oni''s eyes dted instantly in realization. Kingsley had no attachments to her as of now after all she was just a recent creation, he will kill her and whatever it was that made her stats like that then he can just create another Queen Oni after all he hadn''t run out of Orcs to evolve. "My name is Athena, my Lord, you named me!!" She shouted desperately to save herself "Lies, I may not understand everything about this world yet but don''t take me for a fool¡­ I don''t know if you are possessing her or if it''s just you but I am sure to find out after I liberate your head from your body" Kingsley said in an incredibly dark tone as the sword was raised but somewhere out of the corner of his eyes Kingsley saw a small blue orb flying pathetically towards the Queen Oni. The Orb which seemed to be carried by the wind alone flew past him until it struck the Queen Oni''s chest. Seeing this, Kingsley turned back to hismander-in-chief and his new disciple kneeling and fighting for their lives. "It seems I have gone too¡­." Kingsley said as he turned back to the Queen Oni but got interrupted as the orb broke apart and blue mist was released from within The blue mist immediately surrounded the Oni encasing her inside some sort of blue egg but kingsley stood watching. If the attack came from Viktor, then it must surely have an effect on her so he waited. if it didn''t have any effect on her then he nned to simply liberate her head from his body, it was just that simple. With that, Kingsley withdrew his aura but still remained standing with his sword positioned in front of him like some guardian. Following that, kingsley released a wave of golden light to heal anyone who may have been injured because of his actions. They couldn''t me him for it though, whatever it was that came with Athena was surely powerful enough to reduce the entire territory to ashes. It may have been a powerful monster that came with the waves but was smart enough to bid its time or something knowing that he could evolve creatures into something much more powerful. Whatever it was, he will get rid of it and keep his territory safe after all he couldn''t afford to be a fallen lord at this moment. "Your Majesty" Ethan called out, being the first to recover "As expected of a Dragon, you two should check the wellbeing of the people, I may have gone a bit overboard" Kingsley said when he saw Viktor who was now walking towards them "As you wish" they both replied as they left to do as he had asked The two turned around and immediately left to do as Kingsley had ordered. They knew clearly that their help wasn''t needed since Kingsley had healed all the injured ones and the citizens of the territory were all incredibly powerful individuals. They were all bound to recover on their own even if it will take some hours. However, for some reason, they still followed the order given by Kingsley subconsciously. They didn''t understand the reason behind their master''s sudden outburst, the evolution was a sess and the Oni that was produced as a result of the evolution didn''t show any signs of ill intent so they didn''t understand what had just happened. Kingsley on the other hand stood waiting for whatever was going on within the blue egg or cocoon, Viktor had created to end. His goal for now was the end whatever it was that had such power level after all it made no sense for Athena herself to have such a power level when even Ethan a whole dragon didn''t have it. "Or is this their true power?" Kingsley questioned himself in a yful manner He knew that there was no way that this would be the standard power for an emperor level creature after all Viktor and Ethan were born with lesser stats than this absurd one. There also no amount of control one could achieve over their abilities that would allow them reduce their abilities to such a level as soon as they are born. "But this is a fantasy realm" Kingsley continued with the train of thought and was now a bit more serious with it Chapter 75 25 ?He was so used to the normal system ratings that immediately he saw something else; he panicked in fear of losing everything but there was also the chance that he was wrong and the stats he saw were truly Athena''s. There was also the fact that he didn''t fully understand this world they were in, he didn''t know what was normal and what wasn''t. "Dispel" Kingsley whispered softly In doing so, his height returned back to normal as the sword he had conjured up vanished and everything else returned to normal. The truth was that he didn''t truly understand much about this and its lore so he couldn''t say that an Emperor-level being couldn''t have such power. Viktor was known for his amazing control over both himself, his men and his powers then there was Ethan but he was a dragon so such control shouldn''t be out of his abilities so it was likely that they both were just as powerful but decided to hide it for some reason. His thoughts may be childish but then again who knew what was going through their minds "This thing is taking an awful lot of time to get done" Kingsley said With that Kingsley ced his hand on the egg and injected even more power into it to speed up the process. Injecting what he thought was mana into the egg, it began to grow in size as well as change in colour slowly turning from blue to red until the entire thing just vanished from existence making Athena fall out from within. "Athena?" Kingsley called out to ensure if the girl was okay He may not show it well but this entire situation didn''t sit right with him and made him feel as though something was wrong and it wasn''t in a bad way neither was it in a good way. He just felt that something was missing and whatever that thing was, he felt it would be incredibly crucial to the current situation. The good thing was that his newest creation was okay and sound, her stats were now back to normal and whatever it was that gave her such monstrous parameters was dead. the existence of such a creature though was still something that Kingsley wasn''t too sure that he will ept because there should not be any creature beyond the System but he at least knew that an Emperor-level being didn''t have such parameters. "My lord!" Athena answered as she immediately got on her knees Despite being on her knees, she was still on the height with Kingsley to show her unnatural size. her red skin shone under the afternoon sun and her horn remained as dark as ever. Looking at the girl, Kingsley felt like he had traumatized her¡­ if that was even possible considering that this was a being built for war. "I know what happened may have been a bit excessive but I would like you to know that I am sorry, I don''t have any hatred towards you but I had to do what I had to do" Kingsley apologized and even gave a small bow much to the girl''s surprise "My Lord?" Athena asked confused "Hestia, can you please take her in and get her acquitted to her new home" Kingsley ordered as Hestia materialized besides them and immediately ced her hand around Athena''s back to help her up. ... Name: Athena Race: Queen Oni Health: 20,000 Physique: 50,000 Spirit: 40,000 Abilities: Oni Authority: The user possesses the ability tomand other Onis to do their bidding. Naturally possessed by those of Oni royalty or pantheon War: A skill known to be possessed only by those who are empowered by war, battle or conflict in general, this allows them grow stronger, faster and in some cases even smarter the more the conflict continues. I neverck: The User of such a skill is capable of manifesting various types of weapons from nothing thus nevercking a weapon in battle Immortality: The Oni are known for their ridiculous lifespan and the Queen Oni is known to live even longer only dying when killed in battle Magic: Though specialized in the Dark Arts, the user is capable of manipting all other elements and attributes except the Holy attribute as it is against her very nature ... "Holy Shit!!" Kingsley cussed in shock Kingsley couldn''t believe her Stats; the girl was even more powerful than Ethan who was a dragon. It didn''t make sense but that was what he saw, Dragons ording to lore and fiction were creatures that were always at the top of the food chain, their power is never one to be messed with no matter their situation. Now somehow an Oni had dethroned the dragon in terms of abilities. an Oni even a Queen Oni like Athena shouldn''t be more powerful than a whole dragon lord. Kingsley couldn''t tell if this was the side benefit that came from Viktor exorcizing whatever it was that was within her or if this was just her natural stats but either way, Kingsley liked it after all it was an extra boost to his territory. "Where''s her level?" Kingsley suddenly asked when he noticed the abnormality in her Status Her level was still missing but now, Kingsley could say that this was the System''s fault since all her parameters were back to normal including her abilities was a bit underwhelming but if added to all the basic abilities of an Oni then it is overpowered. Since all was back to normal, Kingsley could finally rx, the fear he had once felt had now vanished and was reced with a feeling of contentment. "She should be okay from now on but I should probably put up a defense against ghost type beings" Kingsley thought to himself It seemed that his shield wasn''t all that strong enough to keep every enemy out¡­ well there was also the possibility that the creature had gotten into the territory before he erected the shield that covered it but it didn''t matter, he will just use this as a chance to strengthen the shield and if possible, erase any other that had crossed through using theck of a shield to their advantage. While Kingsley pondered where the creature hade in from and if there were any other hiding in the territory, Hestia and the two Emperor-level beings helped to sort the newly recruited armies into their homes since it was gettingte and there was no point to keeping everyone awake. Hourster, Kingsley was standing at a balcony in his castle as he watched the city that was slowly forming. Districts had been formed subconsciously with the Dragons, Oni and the Demon Goblins owning a particr side of the territory, he didn''t like such segregation but at the moment, it was needed since these people don''t know each other that well. With the addition of the Onis and the Dragons, his poption was now over a million which was a lot and could be evidenced by the fact that his whole territory... well, the inhabited part of it was now filled up with people. His territory was growing and thankfully he had experienced rulers by his side in the form of Viktor and his past memories. "At this point, if I don''t find you guys then I''m just useless" Kingsley thought to himself while holding some pictures On the pictures were images of each of his family members, he had created them as soon as he understand how his powers worked. He had read novels with protagonists who due to staying away from family for so long, forgot what they even looked like and so didn''t want that to happen to him. He couldn''t lie to himself that he could find them quickly after all who truly knew how big a region was. Above that, he knew he would live a long life, the health stat wasn''t there for show. it actually measured how healthy and how much longer you had to live, of course he had no way to tell these things from just the number given itself but he could feel that he was going to live for a very long time. During this time, Kingsley didn''t want to forget what his family looked like since there was no guarantee that he would find his family in the next region or the region after that. He may have to conquer the entire first before he even finds his family members. There was also the fact that this game may not only be taking ce on this alone, the system could have used others as well so his work was surely cut out for him. "Tomorrow, I should update the guns with blessed rounds" Kingsley said breaking his train of thought as he put the pictures back into his pocket and returned back to bed. Whileying down, Kingsley''s mind went over all the things he could do to improve his territory''s capability in dealing with its enemies. He had to figure out how to create an army that could deal out maximum damage to dark type creatures and also make his men immune to the Holy attribute. Chapter 76 26 ?The best idea that came to mind was to simply change the bullets that his men had ess to, recing them with blessed versions that will allow them fight against the Undead but more than half of his men were demons and that move was just an ident waiting to happen though he will still go through with it. The second-best idea was to swap troops with someone else, he didn''t know if this was even possible but the system did say that you are free to do as you liked in your territory so it should be fair game after all there was now or rule that the system gave that prohibited such a move. ...¡­.. [Good day everyone, I am looking forward to a troop swap, I am looking for any troop doesn''t matter what rank, that has either a holy or Light attribute. Willing to trade with an SS-rank soldier or even an SSS-rank one. DM if interested] A message appeared on the tform that evening that immediately sent the entire region into a frenzy. Everyone already knew who the Lord [Kingsley] was and knew about his unconventional ways. Many of them had received food from him and some had heard about his might from his governors but this was different [Is this for real] a lord asked clearly just as shocked as the rest of the region [Goddamn it! I only have these dumbass moles] [I have winged horses, would they work¡­ can I at least trade them for food] [I have some Moon Elves, they are somewhat rted to light¡­ just moonlight alone, are they also ssified as light based] [Finally, it''s my time to shine, I have Sun Fairies, give me those SSS rank troops] a lord posted and from the message it was clear that he was happy [Who''s the lucky bastard] [Ehn... To offer help to those that want to trade, I would suggest you DM him in the Morning, he''s a morning person so maybe waking him up with news of your light-based troop will make him happy enough to trade you with something even better] [Are you one of his Governors, or what?] [Yeah, and for the guy with the winged Horses, does their description say that they are a descendant of any mythical creatures of something] [How do you know he''s asleep?] [I literally stayed in his territory for the entire week until I reimed mynd earlier today] [It says they are descendants of the celestial mount, Pegasus, will he ept them] [We don''t know the attributes of the Pegasuses¡­ Pegasi whatever their plural is but I do know that he will trade them just for the purpose of having a Pegasi on hand] [How many troops does he have] [That would be state secret buddy but I can tell you that he is a spontaneous man so if your troop is interesting then he will probably trade for them] [Thank you then Mr Governor] [Its Miss, I just turned 17¡­ I think] [Wait, can you even exchange troops¡­ does the system even allow it] [I don''t know but if the system hasn''t taken it down from the Market ce, then it should be fairly legal] another lord answered [Wait how does he even have troops, I thought the system removed such features for him] [I hope you know we are talking about the anomaly here right, you would literally be better off watching grass than trying to understand that man] [If so then, who wants to trade with me, an S-ss troop for an S-ss troop] A lord said in the group turning the attention from Kingsley''s proposal However, despite the new wave of exchanges that began after that, none of them forgot Kingsley''s proposal after all SS-rank troops were incredibly rare and there was even the possibility of being given an SSS-rank troop if he truly liked your troops. Above all, there was no rmended rank meaning that Kingsley would ept all if it had the Light or Holy attribute. Inside arge medieval castle in the middle of an extremelyrge forest. a young girl could be seen sitting on arge throne with a holographic screen in front of her. Two strange looking beings could be seen standing by her side, they were just a bundle of wings and eyes which made them look more demonic than holy. "Should I?" the girl asked herself while looking at her demonic looking troops "You guys are great but you are all still just S-rank creatures" she said as though convincing her weird looking troops "Don''t me me and besides it looks like he has need for beings with your kind of power" She continued but the creatures didn''t react even one bit "Do you guys have to be so robotic" She shouted in frustration since she felt somewhat guilty about wanting to trade them for something better These were creatures that had fought for her and brought her out of situations she thought she couldn''t survive from. they were also the ones who gathered all the resources, she needed to upgrade her castle to what it was today. They had done a lot for her and were by right, very powerful creatures to have around but they were still S-rank creatures. The requirements to evolve them even higher was unknown and from what she had learnt in fiction, she knew that it was definitely going to be something very expensive or hard to achieve. Taking a deep breath, she made up her mind to go through with it while also praying that Kingsley gives her an SSS-rank troop. "Also... how does he even have such powerful troops... is his ability to create troops from scratch or something?" She asked herself after remembering the restrictions ced on Kingsley. "At this rate, he will probably conquer all of us as he said before" the girl said somewhat worriedly "Well, whatever will happen, will happen" she said as she rxed into her throne and got into afortable spot and got ready to sleep since she had yet to find any sort of sleeping material. Somewhere else, in another castle somewhat identical to the hers. A man could be seen standing by a balcony with a tall humanoid being who towered over him. The man leaned against the railings of his castle as he looked out into the woods and on the familiar creatures that were patrolling around his castle. "Gaba, how powerful do you think a triple S- rank creature would be?" the man asked as he turned to the being behind him "My Lord, I have nevere in contact with such a powerful creature however based on my ranking, I can say that it will be more than a million times stronger than I am... possibly on par with a young dragon or something" the being identified as Gaba replied in aposed manner pulling information from the archive of knowledge, he was born with "That seems fitting" The man said with a sigh as he turned back to the woods "Why do you ask, my lord¡­ I doubt any being of such level would care to attack us after all we have nothing to offer them" "Nkan yi j? rigged" Adelekeined in his nativenguage "Sir?" Gaba asked not understanding thenguage spoken "Don''t worry, let''s just pray that before then, things would work out in our favour" Adeleke said as he turned to retire for bed "It will sir" Gaba replied trying to support his lord even though he had no idea what was going In his opinion, things were definitely going well. They had survived the event of the past week with few casualties and had even gained more since most of the Ogres got even stronger due to them leveling up. There was also no enemy that was on par with them around the area, they had wiped out every Goblin or Orc vige that could threaten them so things were definitely going their way. However, since his lord had said otherwise then he must surely have his reasons. Maybe his lord wanted more from them or hoped that they would have achieved more by now but either way, Gaba just thought that they were doing extremely well for their current situation. A few thousand kilometers away from Kingsley''s Deus Kingdom, Alex could be seen lying on afortable bed in her new castle ready to sleep. After she had reimed her territory, a clone of Kingsley hade to set up the standard wall and castle protection for her. She had seen Kingsley create things out of thin air or even mold out unbelievable things from unlikely sources like the K carrier series which were all carved from one of Hestia''s walls as a way for her to easily have better control over them. However, this didn''t mean that she was immune to the awe that came with being around while Kingsley built something. She and her High Orcs had settled into the castle nicely especially after inspecting to make sure that everything was as top notch as it was in Kingsley''s territory. The Demon goblin squad, Kingsley had ordered to follow her had yet to return back so they were all still here and looking out her window, she could spot a few of them patrolling the premises. Chapter 77 27 ?"What stunt is he trying to pull now?" Alex asked herself while looking through the Marketce where she saw Kingsley''s proposal She knew Kingsley enough to know that despite his spontaneous nature and tendency to just start collecting things for just the purpose of satisfying his curiosity like he did with the Griffons but she knew that he would never agree to give out the troops he had worked hard to gather. "Anyway, that''s none of my business for now" Alex said as sheid on the bed with a smile on her face ready for the next day. ...¡­. The Next day As day broke, the entire territory came to life with the Night shift guards being reced by the day shift ones to let them get some rest. All over the territory, several other people could be seen leaving their homes to attend to one thing or the other, Majority of them matched to the training field to get sorted into squads and to be assigned to various parts of the army. In the training field, Viktor, Ethan and Athena could be seen sitting opposite each other on a small tform with all three pretending as though yesterday''s event didn''t happen. None of them had understood what had triggered their lord so much about Athena but thankfully Viktor was able to teach her to restrain herself whilst in the Cocoon he had cast over her. "Not all of my dragons are aerial masters, a good number of them are Earth or water dragons I think you will need to revise your n" Ethan suggested after seeing Viktor''s initial n "At the moment, we only have use for a ground and air force so that would mean that your water dragons would have to wait until we encounter the ocean to be relevant" Viktor said "I would suggest we perform a count on the number of soldiers we have at our disposal, if we know the exact amount of each elemental dragon, we would know what we are doing even better" Athena suggested "...That is actually a good idea, you over there, gather all the dragons and count them ording to their elements, i want to know how many Earth, fire or even air dragons we have, understood" Ethan ordered one of the Dragons that followed him around "That''s not needed, we already have it here" Viktor said as he tapped the table between them twice as a holographic screen appeared showing the exact number of people in the territory in great details "When did you get this?" Athena asked "Is this some sort of newly developed spell or magic item" Ethan asked clearly interested "Magic item, yes, it''s the transmitter you all received yesterday, it allows us to gather real time data about any of our soldiers no matter how far away they are" Viktor exined as he pulled up the dragon section and immediately the list changed Segregating the dragons ording to their types, four lists appeared with the exact details of these dragons from their appearances to what they were even doing at that very moment. Above all it also allowed them easy ess to the information they needed. "There are exactly 50,000 of you guys in the territory and it seems his majesty created exactly 12,500 of each type of dragon... that''s weird to read" Viktor said "The Onis that number with an extra 30,000 soldiers so we need to find a way to sort them all into squads that would allow them bring out their best for the territory" He continued pulling up a second list "I don''t think we need to be adding more to the squads, your list already says that we have more than 500 Battalion of soldiers ready for battle, any more than that is just redundant... the territory still needs citizens and other professions" Athena suggested "It seems She is even better suited for things like this than you" Ethanmented at Athena''s quick responses "No, you don''t have to take my suggestions seriously" Athena said as calmly as she could despite her heart beating rapidly in what seemed like an attempt to escape from it "Don''t worry, my capabilities lie in ruling a ce not in war, most of my past self didn''t actual face any wars and the ones that did, won because of sheer power alone or died whilst fighting the other Emperors" Viktor said as he moved away from his position and invited her to step up "But¡­" "Don''t worry, it is good for one to know their limits, neither Ethan nor I as good in organizing the military, he''s a dragon and my past selves just indulged themselves, however I will be here if you need anything" Viktor said in a strange tone, it was clear that the topic was ufortable for him. His majesty was happy that he had the memories of his past lives but unfortunately most of those past lives were just self-indulgent Emperors and the ones who were capable, ruled during a totally different time. they didn''t have ess to what he had now so he had been cross referencing from his memories and the knowledge imnted in him from the Transmitter. So far everything had been going well but since Athena was a being just like him and unlike him was actually a being built for war, it would be wise of him to step down. Athena may not have the memories of her past self but she had war ingrained into her very being so things should work out well. "Thank you" Athena said as she took Viktor''s position She didn''t know much of how things were done in this weird environment of hers. they had weapons that could kill the enemy from a very long distance, weapons that could end the war even before the battle had begun. Vehicles that could carry hundreds of men from one ce to another in mere moments, it was like she entered War heaven. "First, we retire a good number of soldiers from the army to live their lives in the territory peacefully, even the Oni understand that fighting does not allow you leave afortable life so we need other professions in the territory" she said as she cut the number of Battalions down to only 400 "That''s enough to give us three divisions, but we have no use for a navy as of now so that would be ground forces, Air and Intelligence" Athena said breaking down her n "You know his Majesty ns to conquer this entire region, three Divisions wouldn''t be enough" Viktormented "That is the natural instinct of an Oni so yes, i am taking that into ount but unlike the people out there, our army is equipped with weapons that makes a single squad as deadly as an entire Battalion... and above that, our natural might is probably what the people of this era has never felt or even seen" Athena said "Can''t argue with that" Ethan said as he chuckled "Go on then" Viktor gave in "However, in order to aplish that, we would need to change the design of the habitable areas, I am not an expert in building design or something but a soldier would never sleep in those and have peace of mind, they are just repurposed Military bunkers" Athenamented on the mostmon buildings in Kingsley''s territory The buildings meant for the future civilians were just military bunkers built to allow multiple soldiers sleep in one ce because neither Viktor, Hestia or Kingsley knew a lot about civilian buildings. Kingsley himself hadn''t also focused on them because all his citizens were all soldiers so he found no use to try to make them better even though he felt they were inappropriate for their purpose. "His Majesty had once said that, Hestia, if you will. maybe we will gather some of the retired soldiers to build some of the cottages mentioned here" Viktor said as he brought up a screen on buildings from the Modern era "These apartment buildings should do just fine, right?" Viktor asked the ethereal woman who had materialised inside the room "This would be the second time, we are changing the infrastructure of the territory, what happened this time" Hestia asked ''We are actually going to have civilians living in them now so we have to make it asfortable as possible for our retired soldiers to willingly stay retired" Viktor exined "Alright then, I will prepare the materials, you get the men that will build them" Hestia said as she vanished from the room None of what was happening here was her business, her only duty was simply to safeguard the territory from all intruders and obliterate the enemies when necessary, using one of the K-series carriers. Themanding process wasn''t her business so she left immediately. "That settles that part, now I wanted to ask if the Dragons would also wield the standard weapons that the others are wielding?" Athena asked Chapter 78 28 ?"That honestly depends entirely on his majesty, if they have to fight in their transformed state then the M16 is a good weapon for them but if they are to fight in their regr form then i think his majesty would design weapons simr to the ones he gave to the Griffons" Viktor stated "Griffons?" Athena asked "Oh that''s true, you probably didn''t see any of them due to the incident" Viktor said then summoned an image of a fully equipped griffon The Griffon wasrge and wore some sort of body armor that covered its entire torso thereby protecting the creature''s chest from attacks and underneath it, a modified gun was mounted. The Gun looked nothing like a gun though since it was more like a slightly bent block of wood with nuzzles all around it. The armor stretched down to its toes to provide thorough protection for when itnds in order to attack "The contraption underneath it is his majesty''s design, he says that when mounted on the Griffon, the griffon bes able to control it with its mind thus differentiating between friend or foe¡­ the armor is practically imprable though I can''t be too sure since I haven''t thoroughly tested it" Viktor introduced "Is that contraption like the one, on the towers" Athena asked "Sort of, just instead of being manipted by Hestia, it''s done by the Griffon itself" "Griffons already have their mana shot which is capable of destroying castles¡­ in those days, these things were ssified as a disaster-level threat and his majesty decided to make it even more unkible" Ethan said in surprise "Well, he did say that the mana shot take time to recharge hence the gun, this way, you could be sure that your griffon remains an unkible threat to the enemy" "I wonder what the others would say when they see our forces" Ethan said while chuckling, "The Others?" Viktor asked "Don''t worry, i doubt we would ever actually encounter them" Ethan said dismissively as he immediately brushed aside the topic "Okay then, all we have to do is retire more than half the army and get them to focus on other professions" Athena said as she turned to Viktor to indicate that she was done "Well from now on you are the Lieutenant General of this Armed forces¡­ you manage and ensure that our missions are a sess, I would advise that you pick some capable subordinates and try your best to not pick only from your race¡­ His Majesty hates that kind of thing" Viktor said as he Saluted her He had to give respect to whom it was due, Athena was a natural at things like this. He had to cross reference from a variety of past emperors and the knowledge bestowed on him by his master through the Transmitter to make decisions but she was just born and was already seeing through the problems in the army. He was more suited to dealing with civil matters. "Are you sure, i can ept this rank" Athena asked "Don''t worry, i will inform his majesty of your talent" Viktor said "If you don''t want it, you can hand it over here" Ethan said as Athena smiled "Thank You" she said to Vitor "Nope, we are in formal environment so you add the rank, general" "Sir, yes, sir!'' the girl shouted in reply as she saluted before they went back to nning for the future Since Athena was a natural at figuring out what to do with the army, Viktor decided to present his current problem to her which was the Undead zone. He couldn''t figure out any means of solving the problem of their immortality or even the best way to position the army to prevent them from advancing further into the forest and eventually to Alex''s territory. The trio remained on the tform while the older soldiers trained the younger ones. the entire territory bustled with activity as everyone went about their businesses. While all this happened, Kingsley slept happily in his room finally getting a full night''s sleep that he hadn''t gotten in a while¡­. "As if" Kingsley said as he stood up from the bed The past few weeks hadpletely ruined his sleep schedule. He went to sleepte and woke up a little too early for his liking, he didn''t know if this was because of his environment but now he was a light sleeper and every sound made while he slept seemed to be amplified by some mystical speaker. "This world is killing me" Kingsleyined as he turned to face the ceiling in his room "What sort of hyper awareness, is this, I literally have hundreds of guards patrolling the premises protecting me" Kingsleyined *Ding* A sharp sound was heard as Kingsley immediately sat up from his bed. The sound was awfully familiar and could only mean one thing and that was that someone was willing to trade with him... well, who wouldn''t be, he was offering SS and SSS rank creatures so practically everyone with lower end Holy creatures would want to trade. As for him, everything in his territory was within said rank or above it. The Demon Goblins were all SSS-rank creatures and the Dragons and the Onis were the same, griffons were SS-rank creatures and all the items he had were Disaster-rank though he didn''t know where that stood at the moment, he will learn eventually. "Come to think of it, the dragons and the demon Goblins are all SSS-rank creatures and are pretty much on par with each other so how is Viktor weaker than Ethan, something is definitely up" Kingsley thought out loud He always felt that the abilities of the two Emperor-level beings were out of bnce, he believed that Ethan should be stronger considering that he is a dragon just like the stats of the normal Dragons were higher than the Demon Goblins even if both were SSS-rank creatures but it wasn''t so much that their Level 1 was stronger than the Demon Goblin''s Level 21. "Then there''s Athena¡­ Kingsley, you have more important things to do" Kingsley said as he pulled up his [Chat] function It was the only useful function that the system had left for him and it allowed him ess to both the Market ce and also a means tomunicate with the entire region even though he had never used it since. The Private Message function though he had used and that was to answer the question of a certain Lord who wanted to know if he could ally with her. "Oh, it seems she has something for me!" Kingsley eximed with excitement The entire screen was filled up with messages from various lords from all over the region, Kingsley wasn''t to surprised that many lords in the region would have ess to troops that had the Holy or Light attribute or even both but he didn''t expect so many of them to ept his proposal. "873... can I even sacrifice that number of soldiers" Kingsley thought to himself True, 873 or even a thousand soldiers were nothingpared to the actual size of his army but considering his ambition, that was a lot. Also, he couldn''t just give everyone a dragon or a griffon just because they offered him some creature with the attributes he wanted, who knew what rank the creatures would be so it would be better to create a choose a safer option. "That would be Golems then" Kingsley thought to himself since he had nothing else to offer Getting up from his bed, he sorted out the clothes, the helpers had prepared for him and immediately after, jumped into the shower to take a bath. there was no rush, it wasn''t like the defenses set on Alex''s territory couldn''t protect her until he arrived so he took his time, getting ready after all he was a king now. An actual King not just one in name, the system had proimed his territory to be a kingdom so he was now a King. He may not know the etiquettes of an actual king but he did know that the requirements were to be presentable and to be as sensible as possible which he would say he is. Putting on his clothes, Kingsley opened the door as Diepe and her sister, Hika came in to tidy the room up as usual. "Good day, your majesty!" They greeted as soon as the door opened "Good day to you too" Kingsley repliedpletely used to it at this point, he still wouldn''t allow them dress him or any of that sort since he wasn''t thatfortable with them. Things had changed a bit from how it was in the first week of his arrival on the. there were now guards and maids everywhere unlike before where the castle was nearly always empty because the newly recruited soldiers were always needed on the wall. Looking down to the garden below, Kingsley could see some guards in full getup marching around the premises and looking a bit further, he could see other soldiers standing guard on either side of the garden. "Hestia?" Kingsley called out a small anomaly that wasn''t there before he went to bed Chapter 79 29 ?"My Lord?" Hestia answered as she materialized beside him "What''s going on?, I thought that area wasn''t going to be used until we can get civilians... what''s the n" Kingsley asked pointing at an area of empty tnd that was free of grass or any of that sort "Do you want the long or the short answer?" "Short please" "Athena is extremely adept at managing military resources and she just created for us, 700,000 civilians and more" Hestia answered with a clear impressed look on her face "Huh?" "I can''t exin how she did so, you will have to meet her after you''ve had breakfast" "No problems then" Kingsley said somewhat confused Where did the 700,000 new civilianse from, he could already guess why Athena is good at military management. Her kind was literally born to rule over and manage a war-like race as the Oni so it made sense that she was capable but how capable would one be that they can pull 700,000 people out of their a**. Kingsley was puzzled by this but chose to not think more about it until he was actually faced with it¡­ now he had to settle the lords that were in his DM. Entering the Dining hall, a huge sense of emptiness came over him. Eating alone has always being something, he couldn''t do but now he was forced to do so because his poption had grown exponentiallypared to the past weeks. "You know, I miss the days of all of us eating together" Kingsleymented, "I could gather the rest if you like?" Hestia offered "No... that''s just in excessive," Trying to maintain his happy and cheerful mood, he entered the room and sat on the table that now had a simple meal ced on it. Normally the entire table would be filled with various foods of all kinds but since all that would eventually waste, Kingsley had advised against it so now they only presented food enough for him to eat. [You have an actual Angel on your side!] Kingsley replied while eating [For your Sun Elves, would you take a Golem?] [Your Winged Horses really aren''t what I want but I will trade you a golem for one, do you ept?] Kingsley spent most of the time, he was eating to reply many of the messages informing them that he will trade a golem for their troops and at the same time, many more messages wereing in. Some of them were replies to his reply and the others were just other Lords asking if he would take their troops. Though for now, he was focused on things that interested him. "Wait if Sun Elves exist then that means that there is an Elf for every biome that means there is a¡­. Speak of the devil" Kingsley thought just as a new message appeared [I have Moon Elves; I think you are looking for something with a more holy feel but my elves do have a skill called Light of Selene so..] a lord sent Reading the message, Kingsley could tell that the Lord was probably nervous and was only trying his luck to see if he would ept it and lucky for said lord, Kingsley was a nerd¡­ well not that much but he was extremely curious about fantasy things like this. He had seen the Forest Elves and they looked just like the standard Elves in fiction so he wanted to see if there was a major difference between the two races. [I will ept it but will you ept a Golem in its ce¡­ also I do hope that the soldier you n to sell me isn''t your trump card, those are usually the strongest in your team for a reason] Kingsley said as he suddenly got serious even to the point of dropping his food. He had met and even knew people who wouldn''t consider the consequences of certain actions they take just because they were promised a profit. Sure, he didn''t n to scam any of them and the Golem he would create would surely be powerful so it wouldn''t really matter if the soldier being sold was his trump card or not but Kingsley didn''t want to ept such a deal. It made him feel like he was taking advantage of the people''s desperation to survive. If novels andics had thought him anything, it was that the strongest in that group was also the one with the highest potential. Trading such a powerful soldier wouldn''t be in anybody''s best interest... well, it would help him but did it really matter, he could also create¡­ "Oh my god, i could have just created Golems with the Holy or Light element" Kingsley shouted as he closed his eyes and stopped all he was doing in shame "Am I so busy that mymon sense is falling to the floor?" Kingsley questioned himself Instead of him to follow the sensible route of simply creating golems or automatons in his case that would possess said element, he had chosen to go through this unwarranted stress and now had to answer over 600 messages. Feeling more like an idiot than he had ever felt in his entire life, Kingsley stood up and flew straight to the wall. *Sigh* Multiple sighs escaped his lips as he wondered why he was too impulsive; this was a mistake he would have ovee if he had simply decided to wait for a bit or had slept on the problem. Along his way, Kingsley saw the entire army mobilized in full force as everyone was performing some duty or the other, the only other time, it had been like this was during the event but now, there was no real threat but yet everyone was busy. "At least I get some very interesting species to add to my army" Kingsley said as a way to console himself. Landing softly on the wall, Kingsley came to a spot with a small clearing and immediately took off as hended in the middle of the clearing but now followed by a heap of guards who could already guess his action. They summoned wings made from blood out of nowhere as they all flew with him into the clearing. Kingsley may refuse all the standard royalty treatment whilst in the territory but outside it, none of the Demon Goblins would allow him be alone. It was justw for them even though he was still technically within his territory only just the inhabited side of it. "Let''s see" Kingsley said as he stretched his hand out and as the grass over a particr spot disappeared From the now freshly cleared area, a small dark box rose out of the ground and floated a few inches of the ground. Soon the sand in the area could be seen gathering and wrapping themselves around the small box. They spread out until a humanoid outline was seen. A few secondster, the outline became clearer and soon a skeleton could be seen containing the small box. "Body frame created¡­ now for the other parts" Kingsley said The sand came back again as Kingsley continued his sculpting and soon a new Automaton was standing before him. the Automation looked as human as possible but was tall¡­ well as tall as the Demon Goblins and the other races, hemanded. it also featured two Maio des along with an armor that seemed like something you would find in a sci-fi cosy convention. It wore armour made from unknown metal that seemed to be a part of its body rather than just an armor, its entire body shone ck with a metallic sheen and gave off a feeling ofplete indifference. It wore a weirdly shaped cloak that also seemed to be made entirely from metal but was somehow light enough to flow in the breeze. "Excellent" ... Name: - Rank: Supreme Physique: ¡Þ Spirit: ¡Þ Abilities: Master of Combat: This Automaton was created with every form ofbat preprogrammed into it. It is capable of reacting and adapting to any form ofbat they encounter Absolute Defence: It possesses a naturally imprable shell due to its material make-up; it is also capable of deploying a shield that cannot be prated. Invincibility: The Automaton is invincible to all forms of attack lower in rank. It also possesses that capability to adapt to any environment or form ofbat, be it magical or physical. Instant restoration: If somehow damaged or destroyed, it can be restored back to peak health with just a singlemand Survivor: It is equipped with knowledge that can allow a living being survive in the wild. Capable of all types of chores and errands that can ensure your survivability Loyalty: Once assigned, the automaton will follow its owner''s instructions until its death ... "Of course, it''s a supreme rank" Kingsleyined but was still happy with what he had created, it may only have two real abilities but that was really all it needed after all it was a warrior style creature. "Open!" Kingsley said as the Automation suddenly burst open Chapter 80 30 ?Exploding under the power of some unknown force, the parts of the exploded Automation scattered in the air until Kingsley stopped them and they were gathered to form what looked more like arge rectangle. As soon as the parts were ced in order, blue light immediately burst forth from them connecting each part to the other until what looked like a portal was formed. As soon as the portal opened, an automaton that looked simr to the previous one stepped out and following behind it were hundreds of such Automatons. the only difference being that they didn''t give off the same aura of intimidation though it was clear that they were powerful. The Automaton army continued to march until the entire clearing was filled with them then kingsley destroyed the portal. ... Name: - Rank: SSS Level: 1 Physique: 10,000 Spirit: 5000 Abilities: Master of Combat Indestructible: Due to being made with strong metal metals such Orichalcum and Mithril, the Automation is incredibly difficult to damage. Invincibility: A skill that renders the Automatonpletely invincible to all attacks lower in rank. Allows for excellent adaptability in or out ofbat Advanced Regeneration: It is fully capable of healing itself when damaged and if destroyed, it can be restored if its owner injects enough mana into its core Survivor: It is equipped with knowledge that can allow a living being survive in the wild. Capable of all types of chores and errands that can ensure your survivability Loyalty ... "Excellent and there are many of them, they would do just fine" Kingsley thought to himself as he pulled up his [Chat] Function to see those who had replied him. [Hi, can i ask what the Golem can do and what rank it is] [I ept] [I have some fairies and one of them is of the light element] [No, all the Moon Elves seem to have the skill¡­ well all the females and any male that can wield magic] [Yes, and if I trade one of them with you, what will i get] Kingsley looked at the list of Lords who were all ready to trade their troops for the Golems or well Automatons and smiled, he couldn''t say that he was actually duping them since the Automatons were powerful even if their abilities were reduced but this wasn''t actually costing him anything at this point. They were trading creatures that they have invested resources in and he was giving them creatures he had literally just created. [For your angels, I have an Automaton here, it''s just like a golem but its stronger, smarter and is of the SSS-rank¡­ as far as I can tell it should be powerful enough to face off against an ancient dragon] Kingsley replied Stephanie and immediately began exploring the chat space for a camera function. The feature already functioned almost exactly the regr Onlinemunication services back on Earth and even had a notification sound so Kingsley thought it would make sense if it also had a camera feature and unsurprisingly it did though it was hidden. Taking a quick picture of a stand-alone Automaton, he sent it to her as proof. [Why are they dressed like some sort of Ninja Samurai or something, I thought you said they were like Golems, Golems are big and stupid] Stephanie replied [Do you want it or not?] Kingsley asked after a soft sigh [Sure, I''ll send the Angel right away and you send me the Automaton, if it is not an SSS-rank creature as you said, I will expect a refund] [Sure] Kingsley said as he pointed his hand towards the stand-alone automaton while tapping the holographic screen before him Clicking on ''send item'', the Automaton was suddenly covered in golden light that soon dragged it up into the sky as it vanished from sight. The system was really weird but who was he to judge, his own methods were also just as weird. A secondter, Kingsley witness the sky open up as the same golden light came cascading down but this time, its passenger was different. "F**K!!" Kingsley screamed in shock as soon as the golden lights died down He was now face to face with a massive creature made entirely of wings and eyes. It was an angel alright but the Girl hadn''t told him that it was a biblically urate angel. The obscene creature stood in a spot examining him just as he examined it, Kingsley couldn''t bear the looks it gave him since it felt like he waspletely naked before it many eyes. "Why would the system even make such an offensive thing" Kingsley asked himself before he took his eyes away from it [Have you received it?... also why didn''t you warn me about the angel''s appearance] [I didn''t think that their appearance would trigger you much] [Bullsh*t, I can feel theughter radiating off the screen] [that''s so not true] Stephanie replied Back in her territory though, the girl could be seen chuckling at Kingsley''s reaction. How wouldn''t she know that the Cherubim''s appearance would unnerve anybody, the creatures in question had given her nightmares for days when she first arrived but she can now finally say that it was worth it to see another person suffer the same fate. "It''s fucking indestructible!!" She shouted as she pranced around the newly delivered Automaton like a young girl on Christmas The design was sleek and looked more futuristic than what their current situation suggested which also meant that the lord [Kingsley] had created this troop entirely from scratch. Her expression showed that she was bothered by this fact but then again, she was happy to receive an SSS-rank creature. Her Cherubim were all S-rank creatures so she couldn''t say that she hadn''t seen her share of powerful troops but this Automaton was two ranks higher than her Cherubim. It was painful to think that someone could create a troop that was two times stronger than your given troops but she would manage. [Hey, can I exchange for more of these] She quickly contacted Kingsley after she was done examining the Automaton [What?] Kingsley replied [I want to create a team of these Automaton... I am about to summon another set of angels, can I trade you 9 of them for 9 Automatons like this] [Sure, the more the merrier] Kingsley agreed without even thinking much as she immediately ran to her barracks The Barracks for her was exactly as one would expect such a ce to be, it was filled with various buildings, all meant for different purposes. She passed by all the tents until she was in front of what looked like a temple¡­ well a small temple and entering said temple, she was faced with a veryrge pool of golden water. She didn''t know why things were like this but this is how the System had given it to her so this was how she had epted and maintained it. Normally to summon creatures ording to fiction, one would need a host of sacrifices and chant for minutes or even hours before they can summon the desired creature but here, things were different. "Come forth!" Stephanie shouted for extra ir as the entire pool lit up and her Lord points immediately began to decrease rapidly ... Lord Points: 5000/7000 ... "What?!" She shouted in shock and confusion The Lord''s points were points awarded to them if they killed an opponent and she had managed to stockpile 7000 of them because she had only used it to upgrade her castle and apart from that, she had done nothing else. She hadn''t also summoned any other cherubim because the ones she had, had proven to be strong enough to handle the situation. It should normally take a thousand to summon 10 Cherubim, now 2000 out of 7000 of those points had vanished for no apparent reason. It didn''t make sense, looking up to the pool, Stephanie could see the standard cherubim rising from the water. The first came out and following it was another and another until all ten was out but it wasn''t stopping. "Does that mean, all my efforts were useless" Stephanie thought to herself She hadn''t summoned another set of Cherubim because the ones she had were powerful enough and had hoped to use the points she had gained to maybe upgrade her troop rankter or maybe even upgrade her castle well enough for it to turn into a fortress city but it seems like the system didn''t care about any of those ns. ... Congrattions, your cherubim have encountered a small opportunity and had experienced a minor mutation. you have received the S-rank Seraphim ... A system message came and immediately her gloomy expression changed into a smile, she may not know the difference between the two creatures but she did know that for the Seraphim toe as a result of a mutation then it was surely stronger than a Cherubim. Looking down to the pool, she saw a pair of wings rising from the pool and soon she saw a head and following that was a torso and another pair of wings. Seeing this, she immediately became excited, she was finally receiving the standard angels that were shown in media not the eldritch horror the Cherubim were. "Yes!!" She screamed in joy Chapter 81 Ending Of Trade ?"Eh?!" She eximed as the full creature was revealed Everything below its torso was covered an extra pair of wings¡­ no, it was better to say that there was no lower half, it was just another pair of wings that acted as its legs and another pair that acted as some sort of skirt to cover the first set. Looking on in shock, She couldn''t believe her eyes and at the same time, couldn''t understand why the system seemed to be so against her. "At this point, it''s clear that you''re just against me" Sheined but still quickly recovered as she assessed the newly born Seraphim ... Name: - Rank: S Level: 1 Health: 10,000 Physique: 5000 Spirit: 7000 Abilities: Holy Arts: A set of magics or acts that are known to bring healing, purification and blessing upon those around it War Lord: Born with the enact ability to rule the battlefield with its ferocious might and ability to wield the holy arts as weaponry Flight: Possessing four pairs of wings, it is capable of more than high speed flight and incredible maneuvers in the air ... "It seems my Luck is still fully functioning" Stephanie said with a smile seeing that the Seraphim were even stronger than the Cherubim... well at least it was stronger than the Level 1 counterpart of the Cherubim. The bad news though was that just like the Cherubim, she couldn''t feel any form of individuality from the Seraphim as well. It felt as though the system wanted her to just deal with a bunch of robots forever. Deciding not to think about it too much, she gathered the newly summoned Cherubim and sent them to Kingsley. She had no reason to send the Seraphim, they were her upgraded troops and had the potential to be even stronger than the cherubim. *Boom* A soft explosive sound was heard a set of 9 Automatons appeared before her almost instantaneously, it was clear that Kingsley had been waiting for her. Confirming that the Automatons were on par with the one, she had received earlier, she immediately pulled up her chat function [Hey, thanks though, you have no idea how much you have improved my survivability] Stephanie said sincerely [You had S-rank troops before this, this can just be seen as an upgrade, you would survive even if you were ced in a dragon''s den with your regr troops] [I''m not too sure about that but how do i turn them on, they''ve been standing therepletely still for a long time] [Just pick one of them and inject your mana into it and the rest will automatically awaken] [Thanks] She replied before going offline to turn them on She mustered her mana to the best of her ability and ced her hand on the Automaton''s chest since that was the best she could do with her height. As one would expect from a beginner, she spent a few seconds figuring how to transfer her mana to the automaton but she eventually did it. "Registering Mana Signature¡­ Administrator identified" A robotic voice came out of the automaton as the sound of something powering up could be heard This short event gave her goosebumps all over her body for some reason, this wasn''t what she was expecting when she activated the Automaton. It made her feel like some bad ass hero in some sci-fi movie, the Automatons finally powered up as the sound died down only to be reced byplete silence, there was no extra sounding from the automaton in front of her that proved that it was a magical machine. "My Lady!" The Automaton greeted as it knelt down with its arm across its chest and looking around, she found the other Automatons doing the same "Oh my god... oh my god!" She shouted in excitement as she jumped up and down the area before trying to calm herself down She couldn''t help herself after all no woman or girl would be upset at being called ''Mydy'' in such a manner. The Automatons were perfect, they also seemed to have individuality which was something she needed desperately in her territory. The Angels both Cherubim and Seraphim didn''t have any of that meaning they relied entirely on hermand which also meant that if she messes up one day then she is doomed. "You can stand" she said in a tone, she thought was dignified enough to be recognized as noble With hermand, the Automatons stood up from the ground and immediately arranged themselves around her. Protecting her from the current non-existent enemies. Seeing that they wouldn''t do anything else unless she said so, she began walking towards her castle where the Automatons began to leave her side one by one to guard several locations in the castle. Their autonomous behaviour stunned her but she must behave herself so she pretended as though she expected it. By the time, she returned to her throne room, only one of the Automatons was by her side but it was quickly joined by the other Automaton she had initially received. The two followed her to the throne and as she sat, they stood guard just a meter away from the throne like knights. "Ah, this is living" She thought as a smile formed her face. While she enjoyed her moment of being treated like a queen, Kingsley on the other hand was now standing in front of 10 demonic looking angels. He didn''t even understand why such a creature would exist. It made a little sense as to why it existed in the bible but here there was no exnation. Was it the standard appearance of a lower-level angel in this realm or was it just the creation of the System. ... You have gained 9 more Cherubim from the lord [Stephanie], they are now under your control Loyalty: 3 ... "That makes sense" Kingsley thought to himself but still ignored it since he still nned to evolve the angels. Opening his Chats, Kingsley began trading with all the lords that were avable and those that he found their troops interesting. Hours past as several golden lights appeared and disappeared from the small clearing, the Demon Goblins who were standing guard tried their best to remain stoic but it was clear that they were confused as to what their King was doing. All they knew was that a golden sh would take one of the Automatons, he had created away and soon it would bring some other creature in other to rece it. The process had repeated itself so many times that the remaining automatons could be counted on one finger. On the wall, the two emperors and Empress could be seen watching as Kingsley received more and more creatures from the other lords in the region. Athena seeing the creatures appear one by one began to wonder what type of monster, she was now serving. With a single nce, she could that this recruitment effort was made in order to fight against the Undead but she felt like this was unnecessary. "What is he doing?" Athena asked in confusion "Probably about to add more to the army, do you think your initial arrangement can still hold" Viktor asked "A few revisions wouldn''t hurt" Athena replied "It''s being long since i havest seen one of those,e to think of it, are you guys sure you are okay with him recruiting beings of such elements into the army" Ethan asked as he turned to the two demons beside him "Themon demonic weakness doesn''t apply to us, whatever is born from them must have the strength to even consider looking us in the face" Viktor replied sharply "Alright... if you say so" Ethan said with a shrug as he turned to continue watching his king Kingsley on the other hand was now finally done with answering the messages, he deemed important. The Clearing was now filled with various holy creatures or creatures of the Light element or some that he had traded for simply because he was interested. there were Elves, Fairies, winged horses, etc everywhere and though Kingsley didn''t have any honestly n for most of them, he wasn''t too bothered since all of them could just be made into civilians that would live in his territory. "First, you ten" Kingsley said turning to the eldritch creatures that were still standing to his side He snapped his fingers as a red glow appeared on the bodies of the Cherubim that were lined up, their evolution had begun and Kingsley didn''t stop there. Most of the creatures given to him were within the B to S-rank range so he needed to upgrade them to get what he needed and so he did as the same red glow appeared on all the newly gained creatures. "That should do it" Kingsley said as he took a deep breath as though to gather all the energy he had lost He had spent nearly the entire morning doing nothing but trading for troops he truly didn''t need. He was only doing it because he felt guilty about imnting false hope in the various lords. If only he had calmed down, he would have simply created a set of Automatons with the holy attribute but he had foolishly posted such a message on a public space. Chapter 82 The Thrones ?He didn''t me the lords who sent him a message after all he was the one who posted the message asking them to and if he suddenly told them that he didn''t need it anymore, it would make him less credible in their eyes which will surely affect himter on hence the 5-hour trading spree. "Maybe i would create some artifact to prevent me from acting rashly" Kingsley thought as he created a chair to sit while he waited for their evolution to be done "Are they to be added to the Army, my lord?" Viktor''s voice was heard and immediately Kingsley turned to look for its source and just a few meters to his left, he could see the Demon Emperor walking towards him. "Yes¡­. i got more than required but we''ll find what to do with them¡­ I hear Athena has quite the talent in managing an army" Kingsley said as he examined the creatures "Indeed¡­ but I don''t think any form of holy force would ever agree to work under a demon like Athena or me" "Ah... that''s true the famous Dark versus Light fight¡­ You don''t need to worry, i doubt these ones would even know that such a thing exists¡­ you know of it because of your past memories, correct?" "Yes, but it doesn''t remove the instinctual hatred i have for them" "That I can do with a flick of my fingers so don''t worry" Kingsley replied as the red glow finally started to vanish from the bodies of the creatures. Seeing this, kingsley immediately smiled as he stood up from his newly created chair and began walking around to inspect the newly evolved creatures. he found the newly evolved angels first because well, they were about 10 feet tall and had somehow gained armor and giant cold weapons. The Angels looked human now but had a pair of wings covering their faces and were blessed with what looked like 5... no 6 pairs of wings on them. They looked as holy and majesty as anything could be, their golden armors looked like it was crafted by the hands of God himself, and glowed as though to let everyone know that they were here and they were better. Their swords glowed with divine might. With the small experience, Kingsley had gained through handling so many high ranked items, he could tell that both the armors and the swords were all Disaster-rank items. The power they held was nearly on par with what he was wearing, the swords were impressive but unfortunately, they didn''t sit well with Kingsley who had introduced the extremely effective weapon of death known as guns to this world. "Master!!" All ten angels said in greeting as they all got on their knees "Stand¡­ you guys turned out even better than i thought and you''re tall¡­ very tall" Kingsley said as he stood looking at the angels that towered over him even while they were kneeling "Oh... thank God, your faces are hidden" Kingsley said as he gave a sigh of relief since due to his shorter height, he could see their faces clear and they were immacte. He didn''t know if the demon girls he had in excess in his territory would fall for an angel but if they could then these ones here would be the enemy of all demon males in the territory. They were so handsome that they could be considered beautiful [Lord''s eye] .... Name: - Race: Throne Angels Health: !!! Physique: !!!! Spirit: !!!! Description: A throne is a being meant to serve at God''s right hand, they protect and serve the throne directly. Wielding unimaginable power and wisdom, these are creatures that were born to guard. Legend states that none has ever gotten past a Throne Angel and all that awaits those who anger one is death. Abilities: ????? ... "Huh" Kingsley asked as he stood simply watching the angels who were now standing in perfect form with their swords ced in front of them as though ready forbat Kingsley had no idea what to do, Athena''s own he could understand. She was a demon and thus a lucky demon could possess her but this was a throne, such things should be impossible so how was their Stats glitched out. The fact that no rank was shown meant that the Thrones were on par with the emperors but their stats however wasn''t normal. "Viktor, can an angel be possessed?" Kingsley asked "Possession type Demons can''t stand the presence of anything holy enough talk less of a Throne" Viktor answered "Then that means¡­." Kingsley thought as he looked at Athena and Ethan who were standing just a few meters back Ethan and Athena had made him question what he knew about an Emperor''s power level. They both were just born and they were way stronger than Viktor who had been with him for weeks and had leveled up a lot. it didn''t make sense¡­ no, Ethan''s power level he understood a bit because of the Racial difference but Athena''s was weird hence his reaction. "Come to think of it, that Automaton did have infinite stats and it was just a Supreme ss" Kingsley thought to himself At that time, he wasn''t exactly paying attention to it since he wanted something else so he had ignored the infinite stats but now it seemed to serve as proof that something else was going on that he didn''t know... well to be fair, he didn''t know a lot of things but this was so bizarre for him not to pursue. "Okay then wee to the Kingdom" Kingsley said focusing on the issue at hand An angel couldn''t be possessed which meant that this was their true power level but since Athena and the others were also of the same rank, there was also the possibility of this being the natural power level for the other three which would mean that his actions the day before was unwarranted. He had traumatized an innocent girl for nothing. He didn''t anyone to tell him the result of his actions on Athena, her skittish behaviour in his presence was enough to understand said effects. It was probably even worse than that considering that she was just born when the event took ce. "Anyway, enough of that" Kingsley thought to himself as he decided to focus on the Thrones for now From the Thrones'' Stats, Kingsley could tell that it was more suited for a guardian''s position which didn''t fit the main purpose behind all this. They could be used to safeguard the edge of the forest or something but that was a bit too overkill and a huge waste of their abilities. "Just need a bit of your blood" Kingsley said as the angel brought it''s palm out and rubbed it across the edge of its sword This created arge wound on the Throne''s palm and soon the entire group saw golden blood falling out of the massive hand. This action left Kingsleypletely dumbfounded, the throne didn''t even question him nor did it even hesitate, it has just given his blood. Kingsley healed the wound as soon as he came back to his senses before focusing on the pool of golden blood on the floor. He could sense an abundant of life energy within the blood and it could be proven by the fact that the area around the small pool slowly began to thrive as more weed and shrubs began to popte the area "Hmm" Kingsley shook his head Waving his hand, therge pool of blood began to grow in height as it slowly formed what seemed to be a mirror. The mirror continued growing until it stood at a height on par with the Thrones, as soon as the shape was fully formed. The entire thing became transparent and gave off an aura filled with holy energy. "My lord?" Ethan asked shocked by Kingsley''s actions "You aren''t even a demon so why are you worried?" Kingsley asked as a being stepped out of the mirror The being stood at a height of 7-8 ft and had two pairs of wings on its back, wore an armor somewhat simr to the thrones and a long sword that was filled with holy energy. Its aura carried an incredibly holy quality to it but it was also ferocious enough for everyone in the clearing to consider the creature a threat "Archangels" Kingsley said with a smile As soon as the Archangel stepped out, several other feet could be seen poking out of the mirror and soon a line of Archangels passed through and following it was another. Kingsley had used the Throne''s blood to create an Army of archangels just like he had done with the Automaton. More and more Archangels stepped out of the mirror until there were literal thousands of them standing in formation before Kingsley. "Athena, so you think you can manage these guys?" Kingsley asked since it looked like she was now in-charge of the army¡­ well at least from Hestia''s report "I will try my best, my lord" She answered with a bow "That''s good, I hand them all over to you" Kingsley replied as he waved his hand and immediately all their armor was reced with a modified version of his standard military fatigue and their swords turned into guns Chapter 83 Archangels And High Elves ?Their fatigues though looked a bit more futuristic than the rest simply because it looked more metallic than actual clothes. The purpose for this was simply so that they could put on the uniform and take it off with ease as at when they want, they had so many wings that regr fatigues would be torn apart each time they pped their wings. Though their swords had all being turned into guns, Kingsley still equipped them with the standard Maio de which was lighter and in order not to lose the quality of the original, their Maio des also glowed with holy energy and might. Their guns modified to shoot blessed rounds amongst other things. "This is no longer needed then" Kingsley said as he folded his hand into a fist and immediately the massive mirror began to break apart until it waspletely shattered The shattered pieces floated and soon began to gather into a ball in the air above them all until it reformed into a drop of blood but Kingsley wasn''t done. He imbued the droplet with his power and sent it high into the air and directly above the entire territory where he detonated the drop of blood turning it entirely into a wave of energy that made its way all around the entire territory. As soon as the wave touched them, each Demon goblin, Oni and Dragon felt a huge change in their very physiques. The wave of holy energy enrichened the soil around them and also helped Kingsley make his demons immune or at least resistant to holy energy. He also used to the chance to update all their equipment. In reality, the Archangels, Fairies etc weren''t really needed. The Undead was a massive threat to his territory but all he had to do was enhance their weapons to shoot blessed rounds and update their uniforms to protect them from such things and they were good to go but he needed something more and that was an army of beings with the Light or holy element. "That should take care of our weakness" Kingsley said despite knowing fully well that with the creation of the Archangels, he would never send his demons in any battle against powerful demonic beings like the Undead The Archangels would be more effective against such beings and his demons could be used for other missions like information gathering, infiltration missions etc. they were more suited for such a thing or they would be used if the enemy was just a normal specie. Turning away from the Thrones and the Archangels, Kingsley focused on the other race he was excited for. The Fairies, they were small but powerful and he couldn''t wait to see what they had evolved into. Looking in the direction he hadst seen the fairies, he began his search, he could see the winged horse which had evolved into this giant horse with incredibly majestic wings, the Elves were also nowhere to be seen. "What happen¡­. wait who are you too?" Kingsley asked when he noticed the anomaly in the crowd They were two females who were floating just a few inches above the ground and both had an incredibly holy aura around them that made one want to revere them or worship them. They both looked alike which was weird because Kingsley knew that there were no twins or humanoid creatures who resembled each other amongst the creatures he had traded so this was weird for him. Normally at this point, he would have gotten into protection mode and be ready to erase them from existence but the event with Athena had taught him better. He decided to calmly get an answer after all he suddenly got these when four of his creatures were missing, The Elves and the Fairies were gone so they must surely have had something to do with it. ... Name: - Race: Sun/Moon Fae Description: Two beings that embody the entities known as the Sun/Moon, born when they came into existence and will die when they seize to exist. A one of kind race known for their rarity and impossibility to encounter, Ancient and kind but utterly merciless when provoked. Their presence alone brings healing and protection to all around them. Abilities: ???? ... "Of course" Kingsley said in a sarcastic tone Naturally he couldn''tprehend what such creatures were or what the system meant that they were only born when a sun or a moon is born. Was this the evolution of his Sun and Moon Elves or was it the fairies, Kingsley couldn''t even begin toprehend how powerful a creature had to be that the condition for their birth was for a new star to be born. "Your Majesty, I think they are a mixture of both the elves and the fairies" Ethan said as he came closer with clear interest written all over his face "I could already guess that much but they embody the fucking sun and moon... do you have any idea how much power that is" Kingsley whispered back "My lord, are we required to donate our blood as well?" A soft and incredibly soothing voice was heard and almost instantly Kingsley stopped what he was doing "Kinda, I assume you guys don''t want to be alone" Kingsley said "Then we oblige" The Sun fae said as they both produced a drop of blood from nowhere "It seems you both have being preparing for this" Kingsley said as they both nodded happily "Okay then" Kingsley said with a smile, clearly influenced by the cheerful nature of the two gods before him He took both drops of blood and turned them into a mirror just like he had done to create the Archangels and soon arge army of what looked like Elves could be seen marching out of the mirrors. One set wore bright golden armor that glistened under the morning sun and the other were dressed in a silver armor. "Aren''t they just Moon and Sun Elves?" Kingsley asked confused "No, these are High Elves, the present ones are a diluted variation of these ones. Our bloodline is noble and untainted" The Moon Fae replied "If you say so" Kingsley said now, refusing to check anything''s power using his [Lord''s eye] since it seemed to be giving him inurate information. The Sun/Moon High Elves gave off an aura nearly equal to the Archangels which showed their strength and since Elves are known to be extremely good archers, they would surely make excellent Snipers¡­. he now had 50,000 soldiers who all could make extremely good snipers even without training and this was also while ignoring their magic and physicalbat prowess. "Hestia, the way i see it, it seems like you will need to stop the construction that is already taking ce, each race here needs its own biome" Kingsley said knowing that while he could make them co-exist, it was better for them to be separated even though slightly. "Oh, that was stopped as soon as you were spotted leaving the territory" Hestia replied with a soft chuckle "That''s good then" Kingsley said Though his original army was to create a castle city where all of them will co-exist but with all the races under him now and with each Emperor basically being a god. It would be for the best if he simply just gave each one their own space like the pen he had created for the Dragons and the wyverns or the one he had given to the Griffons. That way, it would be each God with their people. Kingsley never thought that a day gods would be under him woulde so soon but here he was with fifteen (15) of them under him. He didn''t know whether to be happy about it or angry at the fact they hadn''t told him that they held such power. "Well not like I actually asked him, i just assumed that was his full power" Kingsley thought to himself as he began sorting out the other races "By the way, what about the forest elves, have they said anything yet?" Kingsley asked remembering that the Orcs weren''t the only thing captured the day before "They speak now but just don''t have anything useful to offer us... they seem like just regr folk in whatever vige or country they came from" Ethan answered "That would make sense¡­ I doubt a higher-ranking Elf would be left alone to roam around on their own" Kingsley said since none of the elves in the castle looked like they were guards or even royalty so it would make sense not to get any information from them "Our scouts are already out looking for an Elven outpost but they will have to remain here until one is found" Viktor reported "Good but that also reminds me, we do need to make some outposts a certain distance away from the territory to warn us for any attack and to serve as a border" Kingsley said as he turned to Viktor "That has already been taken care of, we now have at least 17 operational outposts several kilometers out" Viktor answered "Thats great, you guys do seem better suited for this than i am" Kingsley said with a smile "Well Athena and I are from races that crave war though we, demon goblins are tame before the Oni" "Ha!!, you guys haven''t seen humans yet" Kingsleyughed Chapter 84 City Recreation ?"Anyway, let''s all head in... all 100,000 new recruits need to be given a home so if you have any ideas, I will need them now" Kingsley said as he hovered a few inches off the ground and started floating into the territory He hoped that this would be thest time, he would have to rearrange his territory to amodate the extra creatures he brought in or to satisfy some aesthetic he had in mind. he wanted it to be as perfect as it could be. For it to be perfect would mean that it had room for millions of other races that he will eventually have under him after all he might find himself having to conquer the entire before he finds his family. With that the entire army came into the city and the Thrones never left Kingsley''s side even once. they seemed glued to his side but Kingsley couldn''tin since well they were literal Guardian Angels. It was in their DNA¡­ if they had one, they were beings created to guard and that is what they will do. As of now the target of that protection was Kingsley aka their master and it will remain so until Kingsley changes it. Since they were in city nning mode, Kingsley simply brought down the walls he had created and most of the buildings with the exception of the castle. He created arge holographic map of his territory with the models of several buildings and several architectural materials that were needed. Even if none of them were really good at city nning or building design, it didn''t matter since Kingsley just needed their opinion. "Okay my basic n is simply" Kingsley said while standing in the middle of the hologram "This is the current edge of my territory so the city wall should begin a few kilometers away from it¡­ like here" Kingsley said as a wall appeared where he had pointed out "Now I need your opinion on how to make this space contain us all and remember there are nearly two (2) million of us now" Kingsley said to all five (5) Emperor-level beings in the area with him "First, the essentials, we need a barracks so how about this entire area" Athena said as she carved out arge portion of the territory "Wouldn''t the barracks be better located outside the territory with several small stations located all over the territory to ensure peace" Kingsley suggested knowing that the Girl was only thinking of her army "Oh... that is a better idea, it will allow the army a quicker response time if any event ever takes ce" Athena said with sparkles in her eye After Athena, Hestiamented and soon the entire team was pitching in ideas to make the city better. Kingsley preferred it like this because in this manner they could ount for everything, food and water had already been taken care of in the form of the farms located immediately after the wall and directly before it then there were several water treatment facilities located directly within the walls. Ethan turned out to have more knowledge on things like this so he was the one, Kingsley paid more attention to. The Fae sisters had no clue what a city was, in fact they didn''t even understand the concept of a city since they believed that all should be free but even, they pitched in some ideas. Soon the entire holographic map was filled up and was starting to look like an actual city. "And though i know it will probably cause some issuester on, in the future but i want to create spaces for each race alone" Kingsley said as he pointed out a set ofrge red gates that were ce all over the territory "These are Torii, gates that will lead to special spaces created specifically for each of you races¡­ this entire space can serve as some sort of capital but you can enjoy thefort of your specific biomes in these spaces" Kingsley said "Like the ce, we were before you came" Ethan asked "Yes, something like that... I think it will be far better in terms of management and also to avoid any form of conflicts between certain races" Kingsley said while taking a peek at the throne standing a few centimeters away from him and Viktor. "Then let us pray it works" Viktor said "Since we all agree on it... let''s get started" Kingsley said as he began to hover into the air as the Throne beside him, also spread its wings to take flight "Wow, you guys are really serious about your jobs" Kingsleymented as he flew higher and higher into the air He spread out his arm and closed his eyes as he visualized all that they had nned out and tried to recreate life-size versions of each one. As he did so, a massive wall began to rise from the ground several kilometers to the actual edge of his territory. The wall stood at a height of fifteen (15) meters tall and was incredibly imposing. Despite its new change in height, the walls still didn''t lose Hestia''s canons and guns, they were weapons that had let him remain invincible despite all the system had thrown at him. As soon as the wall was done, the farms and water treatment centers were next and they were easily done with even more detail than Kingsley actually knew. He wasn''t a farmer neither had he ever visited a water treatment center but somehow the world here knew what he wanted and was creating a version of it here. After all that was the main city itself with several apartment buildings, the buildings rose from the ground in a well organised manner with well-spaced-out roads in between them in case there was a fire. The Torii could be seen almost everywhere in the city in ces that looked a little like modern transport stations and at the center of it all was the Castle which was now bigger and much grander than before. "This is it then¡­ though that took a lot out of me" Kingsley said feeling a little headache as he hovered down to the ground Seeing his awkward descent, all the emperor-level beings in the territory immediately made their way towards him in worry. All of them were incredibly concerned about him especially Viktor who had been with him for so long and he could be seen at the very front with his blood wings out for the first time as he dashed towards Kingsley. Kingsley on the other hand could hardly even see them as everything started bing blurry "Heal... Heal!!" Kingsley heard an incredibly deep voice shouting and saw golden light everywhere before everything went dark The thrones would be seen standing shoulder to shoulder with their hands ced directly on Kingsley as they chanted ''Heal'' over and over again as bright golden light filled the entire area. They didn''t know exactly what had happened to their lord but all that mattered to them at the moment was to revive him. The entire group surrounded Kingsley who was now on the ground and unconscious as they all tried to revive him in their own ways but somehow nothing, they did was affecting him. their spells seemed to simply bounce off his body as though he was some invincible mirror or something. "Enough!" A familiar voice shouted making the entire group pause for a second "Everyone stand back, you''ll all suffocate him" the voice said in a surprisingly calm voice as some invincible force pushed them all apart and away from Kingsley''s unconscious body "Good Hestia, do you know what''s wrong with him" Viktor said with concern written all over his face "Just give him some space to breathe, he was just tired¡­ or at least that''s what my sensors are telling me, he has the same symptoms as that goblinst week, what did you call it" "Mana Drain?" Viktor asked as all the tension was immediately shattered "Yes! he should be back on his feet soon" "That make sense, he did just create an army of 100,000 out of nowhere and recreated an entire city from the ground up" the Sun fae said to which everyone nodded in agreement "If it''s just mana drain, try injecting your mana into him, it always helps to stabilise their situation and also helps to wake them up faster" Ethan suggested "His majesty doesn''t use mana¡­. his body wouldn''t ept it" Viktor exined since he was there when Kingsley was testing everything, he could about himself "Then we can only let him rest" Ethan said as Viktor bent down and carried Kingsley''s body up Since there was no serious threat to Kingsley''s life, the Thrones who had their swords pulled out ready forbat and the other Emperor-level beings rxed as they went about moving their people into the various homes. Since they had all helped in nning the city and were given instructions on how things will work before hand, they each settled down quickly. Chapter 85 The Fae Realm ?Kingsley on the other hand wasid to rest on his bed inside the now muchrger and incredibly grand castle. Two Thrones could be seen standing directly before his room''s door, guarding him and Hestia stayed to take care of him after all she was much more suited for such a thing. At the Gates of the Castle, another set of Thrones could also be seen guarding the gates. they all seemed to take their jobs even more seriously. "Wow" The two Faes said in sync as they entered the Fae realm, kingsley had created specifically for the Elves The Torii led them directly to the gates of a city, a city in the forest where even the city walls were made from massive entangled vines. The city was built around a massive structure that looked weird that even they didn''t know what it was but something told them that it was where Kingsley wanted them to stay. "Is it a temple?" The Moon fae asked as they approached the massive structure "Ahh!" a younger voice screamed from somewhere below them and looking down, the two Faes were face to face with a much younger Elf that was slightly greenish in color unlike the Elves they led. "You''re a forest Elf, what are you doing here?... i don''t think i remember his majesty creating anyone from your tribe" The Sun Fae questioned as she squatted down to match the little Elf''s height "Who are you and where is this ce" The forest elf said as she pulled out a small dagger from nowhere and immediately wrapped herself around the Sun Fae''s neck with incredible speed and skills. "Hmm" The Moon fae said in interest as she watched five more forest elves walk out of the buildings around them with make shift bows and daggers "That would be a question, we should be asking" The Sun fae said as she reached back and gently pinched the forest elf then pulled her off her body like she was some doll or something "Sister, i think they are the rescues that Lord Viktor told us about" The Moon fae said as she continued watching with interest at their futile actions "Oh¡­ if so then I can understand your caution so I wee you all the Fae Realm under the Deus Kingdom, my sister and I are in-charge here. I would advise you put down your weapons before the other elves arrive" The Sun fae said to calm the scared forest elves She may have not experienced the situation they were currently in before but she did know that anyone would react in such a manner if they were just rescued and soon, they find themselves in a ce even stranger than the home of the rescuers. She understood their fear but it didn''t mean that the newborn high elves would hence her suggestion "Do you mean the Deus Kingdom with all the demons?" one of them asked to rify "If you are referring to Lord Viktor''s Demon Goblins or Lady Athena''s Oni then yes" the Moon Fae answered "Oh... we''re sorry, it''s just... we were once inside a veryfortable room then suddenly we found ourselves here, we are sorry for our actions" One of the Forest Elves that seemed to be the leader said "No problems, I think his majesty moved you here after he created it, we were told that you don''t know where your original vige is" "Yes, the Aenon Forest is too big to map even for we, forest elves" Thedy said "The Aenon Forest¡­. that''s the name of this forest, it is a very nice name, well you can stay here with us until your home is discovered, your knowledge of the outside world might prove yourself to us all in the future" The Sun fae said as the Torii behind her lit up and the thousands of High elves began pouring into the fae realm Facing the ferocious but yet gentle wave of monstrous auraing from the SSS-rank High Elves, the Forest Elves all stood frozen in ce by fear as they never imagined an army like this. Thest time they felt something simr was the day they were rescued but even then, they lost consciousness almost instantly to truly know how said Aura felt. "Thats enough" The Moon Fae said as she waved her hand and the aura vanished instantly and also pulling the forest elves out of their stupor "We may not have much food but we surely do have a lot of fruits and possibly animals to hunt so spread out, we need to celebrate the creation of our new home" the Moon Fae said to the Army "As you wish, my queen" A moon elf that seemed to be of a higher rank said "You join them and remember to cooperate with one another, your species may be different but you both are still Elves" The Sun fae added "I can''t feel an end to the realm" The Moon Fae said suddenly causing the Sun fae to look at her weirdly only to disy an expression of shock a few secondster "At least we know that his majesty ns to add more Fae to the realm in the future¡­ little one, it seems your chances are here, perform well and you may be like us" The Moon fae said as she tapped the head of the Forest elf gently with her giant hands. Getting some High Elves to escort the forest elves to one of the many empty buildings in the city before them, the two fae floated away. Heading directly towards the massive tree structure in the middle of the city, the two Fae had no idea why they felt it right to take up residence in such a location but they just went with it after all their Lord would never try to harm them. As soon as they arrived, they were weed by arge hall with exquisite decorations and had two small thrones located in the center of it. Looking at the arrangement, they felt as though it wasn''tplete for some reason. the feeling remained but they floated towards the thrones regardless and immediately took a seat. As soon as they sat down, their spirits seemed to leave their body as they merged with some sort of higher being and soon a magnificent view of a strange world they weren''t familiar with appeared. they could see nts and animals of different natures, Seas, mountains, inds etc. Everything was there and it was incredibly beautiful but it all disappeared as soon as it appeared as they were returned back to their thrones. "Did you see that?" The Moon Fae asked "We were given charge of this entire realm?" the Sun fae replied with another question "How powerful is his Majesty?" The two questioned themselves Even with their power and everything, they still couldn''t understand how a single man could had created all of this just by simply waving his hand and thinking it. it was absurd but then again if their master could create them then it was within reason that he could create a realm as big andplete as this. While the Fae got used to their new status as rulers of an entire realm, the other emperor-level beings in the territory were experiencing something simr. The two demon races had to share a realm due to their attributes but with how big the realm was, they will probably only meet each other if they passed through a torii, the Dragons ruled by Ethan already had their own realm which was upgraded to suit their current forms and finally the Archangels were ruled by a selected Archangel since the Thrones refused to leave Kingsley''s side. All of them couldn''t believe what they had seen after they sat down on the thrones given to them. Each of them including the new ones knew that their master was incredibly powerful but seeing the realms and the detailed city within it immediately knew that they had severely underestimated Kingsley''s power. ...¡­.. "More have awakened my lord" a deep voice reported "Have you discovered it''s source?" an ancient and powerful voice replied "No, my lord but we have narrowed it down to the Aenon forest but I fear that they may be from the Euroa Kingdom and our army isn''t strong enough to face the Elves at the moment and still capture these beings for you" "You need not fear, that fae is surely dead but for caution, send the daywalkers to investigate, the Euroa kingdom mayy im over the whole Aenon forest but they only upy a small fraction of it and don''t even dare to explore it in its entirety" The Ancient voice replied "We shall take your suggestion to heart; I shall inform the council to take action immediately" "Excellent... anything else?" The ancient being asked seeing that the other party wasn''t leaving yet "The scouts have brought back reports of encountering unknown individuals in imprable shields around them within the area, they look like the Elves but shorter, shorter ears and are more brownish in colour." "And what am I supposed to do with this information?" Chapter 86 Chatter Between Lords ?"The council asked that i inform you in case you know what they are and if they are a race we can treat as we want" "If they can create imprable shields around themselves, don''t you think they aren''t a race to be messed with, I will suggest that you watch their actions for now, if they act in any manner that suggests otherwise, I would suggest you kill them and be done with it" the ancient being advised "As you wish, My lord" "Good, now go" the ancient voice said and the other party left ...¡­. While Kingsley slept, his territory descended intoplete quietness as most of its inhabitants began exploring the new realms. They couldn''t be med for this because anyone in their position would be interested however many of them stayed back because they couldn''t leave their posts. The ones that could leave their posts however, could be seen running all around the realms happily as they faced the dangers and opportunities it may bring. None of them really expected anything epic from the realms considering that they were told explicitly that they were built to simply house them in a ce more suited for their species. "My Lord" A demon Goblin called out while saluting "What is it" Viktor answered as he turned towards the Demon Goblin "My Lord, the creatures have been spotted again but this time, they seem to be headed this way in carriages and guards" The Demon Goblin reported "How many minutes or hours do we have before they can get here?" Viktor asked as he stood up from his seat "Days Sir, look out says they will meet with them in a day''s time" "Thats good then, I want as much eyes and ears on them, keep you distance and if possible, figure out their aim foring here" Viktor ordered "As you wish" "Good, what did Athena say about this" "Lady Athena says you are more suited to handle this one" "Okay then, go do as you were asked" Viktor said as the Demon Goblin saluted and left. Viktor then sat down and remained in his seat which unlike one would expect, wasn''t actually in the realm created for him. He was sitting in the castle directly outside Kingsley room watching the ce together with the Thrones. He had sent the others home simply because there was no use to all of them waiting with him for his majesty to wake up. He would simply call them when his master wakes up, it was better that way and will help to get the various races settled quickly into the realms. He would say that he was here because he was worried about his master but he already knew that the man was out of danger, Hestia already said the symptoms she once felt were gone and His majesty was merely sleeping now. So there really was nothing for him to worry about but he remained here simply because he didn''t trust the Thrones. He knew they could be trusted and were probably the best guards in the universe but after what had happened earlier, he felt it was necessary. ...¡­. [Guys I just figured it out!!] a lord posted [Figured what out¡­ I don''t think we were trying to solve any mystery or puzzle initially] [No I mean I finally figured out how to transfer my mana, I''ve been trying to figure how to control it for like an entire day now] [Then that''s good for you, did youe across some magic teacher or spell book or something, that you''re this excited to learn how to control your mana] [What? no, I just want to activate the Automaton, Lord [Kingsley] sent to me, this thing is pretty cool] [Wait, you were part of the holy/light element Lords, what did he give, you can you send a picture] [Here] The lord replied with an image of one of the Automatons attached [Shit, that looks awesome¡­ how powerful is it, how about the stats] [Bruv¡­ you have no idea; this thing has a physique of 999 just at level 1 and it seems to be a master ofbat... I think... at least that''s what it says in the skill section] The lord said in clear excitement [Stand aside peasants, your queen is here] [Who is this now?] [See my mini army] the new lord posted as they shared the image of multiple Automatons lined up [Holy Fuck¡­. what did you trade to get these?] [S-rank holy troops¡­ yes, I know I''m awesome] The Lord replied [Wait that means he attended to all the lords that DM''ed him] [I think so, the guy seems like a too nice guy, you know he was donating food at some point] [Yeah, I received one of those, I didn''t get to eat it but it did save my life] [Full story please] [Well, you can''t just share that alone and go, give us the full story, what happened between you and the food given] [Okay¡­ so you know it was during the Event week, i was still defending against the wave and there was thisrge creature, a desert scorpion that no matter what i or my men did, just wouldn''t die but then the meat came and for some reason, I brought it out of my inventory just in time for the scorpion to try to sting me, the meat took the poison inside of me and we used the poisoned meat to kill it] [Wait, your territory is in the desert¡­ how are you even alive now] [My territory was formed in an Oasis and my troops have the ability to detect water, its apparently amon thing in the desert] [Well at least you''re lucky, you''re on drynd, my territory is in the ocean, I''m currently sitting on a rock because the system didn''t give me the ability to breathe underwater] [Then how did you survive the event] [My troops are Mermen¡­ and they are s-ranked] The lord replied as the other lords could clearly feel his pride in his troops even from the chat [Guys, it has been confirmed, lord [Kingsley] likely answered every one who gave him a holy/light-based troop¡­ that means there are at least 100 people out there with ess to SSS-ranked troops that they gained yesterday] [Doesn''t that mean that lord [Kingsley] has ess to more than 100 SS-ranked troops¡­ why does our region keep on getting bleaker and bleaker] [I did tell you guys before, simply surrender and get to live your life inside a beautiful castle] [Prove it, I want to see a video of you inside a castle, move around show us the entirety of the castle] [Is that even possible, I don''t think the system has that type of function] [I don''t know but this thing is almost identical to Whatasapp from back home] [Press and hold the camera icon, it will turn to video] [Okay then, expect it in the next 2 minutes] [Come to think of it, why is lord [Kingsley] the only one with governors, so none of you surrendered to another Lord¡­ there has to at least be a lord here that had ess to SS-SSS rank troops from the very beginning] [OH!... there was that lord [Li Ye], that was selling food at a ridiculously high price during the first week] [Really, I don''t think I noticed any such activity¡­ I know that Lord [Kingsley] donated and also sold his food but most times it was for either a handful of sand or water or a small piece of stone for a unit of food] [Yeah, I think Lord [Kingsley] began selling his food after he saw that lord doing his and also you didn''t notice it because people stopped by his food almost immediately Lord [Kingsley] began selling his] [Damn!... I want to assume that he also has governors now right] [Probably] [Considering how the event was, then he probably has but i doubt he will have as much as Lord [Kingsley], that guy''s benefits are on another level] [Here it is... proof] The governor returned with a video of his castle with him in the shot The video seemed as professional as things could be despite the fact that none of them had ess to any modern equipment. In the video, they could see the Lord in question who turned out to be a youngdy that seemed to be of Middle Eastern descent and in the video, she excitedly showed all the amenities that came with her castle. From the fact that she had electricity to her working refrigerator which was filled with familiar food stuffs and then the wall with its automatic weaponry and finally the soldiers who stood guard all around the territory. The Lords who watched the video couldn''t believe their eyes, first was electricity which should be impossible in such a world unless they somehow figured out a way to create it with magic. [Where did you get so many guards from, its only being three weeks, the most you should have is 30 and considering the event and attacks even after it, you should have give or take 20] [How do you even have electricity] [The Demon Goblins were given by Lord [Kingsley], 50 of them and they are also SSS-ranked so¡­ so you can choose now or dieter on when he begins to march against the world. I heard the governors saying that he needed the holy/light troops because there were Undead blocking his match] Chapter 87 Decision To Make Changes ?[How does he have so many troops, where do you they evene from and how is everyone rted to that guy SSS-ranked] a lordined [Can we do a trade, i have S-rank dwarves, I''m sure you guys need craftsmen too right] [There are like 3 governors here with Dwarves that have a higher rank than that and also, I don''t think I can even trade them since they are only here under lord [Kingsley]''s orders to protect me and the territory] [This isn''t far] [Wait are those M16s, holy shit¡­ Kingsley equipped his soldiers with modern weaponry¡­ damn i miss call of duty] [Do you think, Lord [Kingsley] was once part of the military] [Who knows, what you should be asking is what exactly is that man''s talent. With the automatons and the guns and equipment in the videos, it seems its a craft type ability] [Dude its only being 3 weeks, even if his talent was SSS-ranked i don''t think he could craft all of that in just the time we have being here, there is surely more to it] The messages continued pouring in as more and more lords saw them andmented. All of them were leftpletely shocked especially at the fact that each of Kingsley''s governors had ess to not one or two but fifty (50) SSS-rank troops and then there was the guns and other equipment in the video. His Governors¡­ well at least who cared enough about others to try and safeguard them used the chance to convince as many people as they could to surrender. Meanwhile the man in question, was still sleeping in his heavily guarded castle. The Thrones didn''t move or even blink, they just stood with their swords at the ready and the Oni, demon Goblins and Elves which had all being incorporated into the castle personnels. All remained on guard since they knew how important the man, they were guarding was. ...¡­. Next Day, Deus Castle In the early hours of the morning, Kingsley finally regained consciousness but remained confused as to what had happened and how he had gotten to the bed but calmed down after remembering that he had thousands of soldiers that would quite literally behead themselves if he said so. Kingsley theorized that they must have carried him here after his incident. "Did I overwork myself or what?" Kingsley asked himself He didn''t even think it was possible considering all he had done so far. Thinking about it now, he realized that this was probably the first time he was truly putting a lot of effort into making something. It made sense that he would burn himself out, creating the automatons then the Arch Angels and finally the Sun/Moon High Elves would take a lot out of him. He didn''t stop there since he had proceeded to create or upgrade four (4) different realms with other cities inside them and various nts and animals that would fit those realms. He had done too much and though he may not use mana, nobody said anything about his mind. "It seems I have to be more careful from now own" Kingsley thought to himself as he created a small me on his palm to ensure that his powers were still working The me that wasparable to that of a candle appeared on his palm and after a few seconds, he extinguished the me since he had confirmed all he wanted to. He didn''t feel any difort while using his powers and most importantly, he could still use his powers. He tested it all just to ensure that he was fully okay. "It seems all is well; I better get ready" Kingsley said Unlike Earth, he couldn''t just stay in because of the Burnout. The Entire territory didn''t yet have a good system that will keep it self-sustained so he needed to be out there. This event may have scared the living hell out of him because it waspletely unexpected and was not something he even though possible but he did learn from him. He now knew that while his powers didn''t have any limits, his mind did so he had to watch what he did and also it did help him realize how disorganized his territory was. Thanks to Athena''s minor arrangement, they now had a ton of civilians but these civilians didn''t exactly know what they would be doing. There was no one in charge of Agriculture hence there has been nothing nted and nothing has been figured out about the Hurid. The Army had Athena who was incredibly good at managing it, the agricultural sector had nothing, there was no housing department, there was also no Education sector since there are schools in the territory¡­ just that they are simply used as training centers for the troops. "A lot is truly missing, thankfully I have a lot of people who will fit in these categories" Kingsley said as he got up and got ready for the day. He bathed, shaved and put on his clothes ready for the day''s work. He could already here the other races moving around the territory despite it being so early, it wasn''t only them that were awake, he could also feel the presence of some of his generals if he should call them that outside his door. It was clear that they were worried about him. He couldn''t me them though because even he too would be this worried if the person that controls the entire ce suddenly fainted and for what seems to be no reason at all. He understood why they were all there. However, he didn''t n to meet them anytime soon since he had to write down a good n for today. His impulsive nature had made him do a lot of things that he ended up sort of regrettingter on. A big example of this were the Pegasi that were flying around inside the castle... he didn''t need it; he had the Griffons which actually had war potential. these were just horses with wings, they could fly fast but were still nowhere near an actual Griffon. The only thing that made them so well sort after was their beauty and that was probably what drew him into trading for it even though it wasn''t needed. He needed to start writing down his ns from now on and so he created a pen and a aper as he began writing all his thoughts about the territory and debated them. "My lord!" All the Emperor-level creatures greeted as soon as he opened his door "You all can rise and thank you all for taking care of me yesterday... I would like to apologize for such reckless behaviour and making you all worry... I just didn''t think a burnout was even possible for me" Kingsley said as he bowed towards them much to their surprise¡­ well, it was so to the newer emperors, Athena, Ethan and the Fae sisters. "Also, Athena, I know I haven''t truly apologized for that incident on the day of your birth but it seems I was wrong¡­ I didn''t open my eyes to see the true power lying behind your mortal shells that I thought your power was absurd and abnormal hence my reaction¡­ I hope you forgive me and you don''t let my stupidity hold you back from now on" Kingsley said as he turned to the new empress. "Your Majesty¡­ I... I..." "Don''t worry, you don''t need to give me a verbal confirmation... though we will have to work to get your confidence levels back to what it should have been" "Yes, my lord" Athena answered "Good, that settles it all then, let''s go get some breakfast, I have some ideas that I believe would help us run the territory even better" Kingsley said as he began walking to the dining hall with an extra spring to his steps for some reason. He felt free and incredibly refreshened, it seemed as though the burnout turned out to be a good thing for him since it allowed him to get the sleep he hadn''t gotten in a while. Normally he would wake up multiple times because of some noise somewhere either in the castle or in the main territory itself but the burn out caused him to sleep without any of those. Arriving at the dining hall, the cooks immediately began to bring out te after te of food until it filled the table. Seeing this, Kingsley immediately got suspicious, he had a feeling that this was probably what was made every single day but only a small part was brought out for him due to his request. "No, we simply guessed that you would invite them to eat today... they were already in the castle and had yet to have breakfast so it was sort of obvious" Hestia answered knowing what Kingsley was thinking "Oh¡­ that¡­ that does make sense" Kingsley said in realisation "My lord the spies are back" "Well, they can wait till after breakfast¡­ even if they are currently in this room, they will still gain nothing" Kingsley said since his territory didn''t really have any secrets, anyone could exploit. Chapter 88 Birth Of The Council And Level Up ?The territorycked so much that it was only a kingdom in name alone. It didn''t have even have a proper governing body yet so there was not really much a spy could steal and the best they could do here would be to monitor the strength of their enemy and good luck to them with how cloaked the emperor here were. "As you wish" With that the group ate even though their physiology didn''t require such intake of food to sustain them. After that they moved to the throne room in the castle which was rarely used because of the busy nature of the events of past weeks and days. The Throne room featured his now redesigned throne which was no-longer made from concrete but was still firmly rooted to the floor. The throne pulsed with power and energy, radiated warmth that one could feel deep in their bones. it was clear that the new throne wasn''t an ordinary one. The entire throne room gave off a feeling that they had all entered sacred ground. As soon as they got to a certain point, the others stopped following him as Kingsley climbed up to the throne and sat down. As soon as he did so, he felt a massive change in him as the entire territory came into view this included the realms and all. He could see everything that was his, and for some reason, there was no mental overload instead he could feel an incredibly disturbing amount of calm. "This is interesting" Kingsley said in confusion when he noticed that his territory had more than tripled in size overnight Opening his eyes, Kingsley saw the Thrones that we once standing with the others,ing forward and soon there were two of them standing directly behind the throne and on either side of it and another two were standing just below the stairs that led to the throne but in a more spaced manner than the ones behind him. For the first time since he was announced a king, he actually felt like a true king. his aura began to leak out but in a gentler manner that gave him a clear imposing look whilst on the throne. The emperors stood watching in awe as their master changed from a lord into a king. "I can''t believe I created all of this¡­ hmm, well let''s get down to business" Kingsley said as he discarded the view for now to focus on today''s course of action "My lord, the spies?" "As always, we let them be, this time though I want them followed... they live in this forest too and will eventually be an obstacle in my path so we also need to learn as much as we can about them" Kingsley said calmly "As you wish" "Excellent, now on to better things, You two, i hereby dub you Luna and you Sris" Kingsley said to the fae sisters who began glowing but soon the light show died down "Thank you, my lord" the sisters said as they bowed "You''re wee, now yesterday, I realized that our territory had no governing body¡­ we have no one that is in charge of anything and have simply just been going along with it¡­ hence I propose the formation of a council. You all will be a part of this council" Kingsley announced to which the emperors nodded since it wasn''t like they could refute the idea "Excellent, now as my council men, you all have your various responsibilities¡­ Starting from you Viktor, you have being ced in charge of our kingdom''s internal affairs" Kingsley dered "You are in charge of ensuring order, peace, and that our territory runs smoothly in totality, this will include a newly created Police force, a fire service and various other emergency services" kingsley continued "I will do as youmand, my lord" Viktor said as he gave a knight''s salute "Good, Athena, you are now in-charge of the armed forces, our minister of Defence... you will ensure our safety and will lead our territory into greatness" "I will do my utmost best" "Excellent, Hestia you are in-charge of the one thing that nobody in this territory can do better than you, you are now our minister of infrastructure in general, you will ensure that no citizen is left without a home and every amenity is up to standard" "And Sris, you are for now the minister of agriculture and Luna is our minister of health, you all are required to gather a team that will allow you reach all the realms and make your work easier, the information you all need to perform your duties will be sent to you in due time, I hope you all work together to make our small territory great" "And finally, Ethan, your species is kind of hard to ce but considering your race is known for their fierce intelligence and abundant knowledge, I appoint you our minister of Education¡­ all citizens are required to attend the school lessens" "Yes, your majesty" they all replied and also gave a bow With that done, Kingsley felt satisfied. Each of them was given their positions after he had considered their abilities, Viktor had the memories of the past Demon Goblin emperors who he says most dealt with internal problems, Athena was a natural born general, Sris was given Agriculture simply because well she is the sun personified¡­ Hestia would have been a good fit but she had too many things to do and the Fae realm has incredibly fertile soil and a lot of nts can grow there even if it wasn''t their season. Hestia was given the management of infrastructure simply because she was Hestia, this entire ce is her body. Luna was given the minister of heath simply because she and her sister were apparently gods whose mere presence alone brings healing to those around. As for the school, Kingsley just wanted his citizens to learn and research skills that could help grow the territory. The health workers that wille under Luna would also need the school to learn proper procedures. "I have noticed that the Demon realm doesn''t have a lot of fertile soil in it and most nts in it aren''t edible so Sris, if possible, can you deliver food to them in their cities, the farms here definitely can''t sustain all of us and Hestia here needs to stop bearing the burden of feeding us all" "We will see what we can do" Sris answered "Excellent and as for the Forest Elves, I have a feeling that their people woulde for them soon, their spies have reduced in number so we should be expecting some sort of diplomatic group or an army, either way, we can get to either have a reason to take over their territory or to establish rtions with them." Kingsley said since now that his territory had expanded, he could clearly sense the spies sent by whatever Forest Elf colony was out there. "I assume, we aren''t to tell them this" "Naturally, let them feel weed here and if their home country isn''t smart while will assimte them thus reuniting them¡­ in both situations, they win unless their family members are part of the army" "Ehn¡­ as for the Education, what exactly are my duties" Ethan asked "It is basically to make their learning process easier; you provide materials they will need and make policies that will allow them learn better" "Oh... okay then, I will do my best" With that settled, the group continued discussing all other things that came to mind but Kingsley had already given them their positions and given them a general direction to head in in order to get started so Kingsley could be said to have achieved his aim for today. With the help of the knowledge gained from the Civilisation crystals, they were able to create a system that all of them agreed would work. A few minutester, all of them left the throne room leaving Kingsley alone as they went on to try and bring their system to life. Kingsley refused to interfere with however they interpreted the procedure since it was them that will be running the territory from now on whilst he simply stays behind the scenes. "Now, why exactly did my territory suddenly increase?" Kingsley asked as he finally turned his attention to the weird situation he was in He knew he hadn''t received any sort of notification that told him that someone had surrendered to him nor did he get anyone that said that he had leveled up so he didn''t understand what was going on. He wouldn''t be surprised that he leveled up though. If he was just a normal lord and a lord out there was trading every single troop someone offered him with SSS-rank troops then he would surely surrender to that person after all it wasmon sense but what he didn''t understand though was when and how he wasn''t notified about it. "Oh yeah, that''s true, that room still exists" Kingsley pped his forehead in realization, he had once created a room that would automatically create a clone of him if anyone surrendered to him. It helped him save time and a lot of lives during the during the event but he hadpletely forgotten about it after that since he didn''t have anyone surrendering to him anymore but now it seemed that the surrender requests were all epted by the clones. "Level 50!!" Kingsley shouted in shock when he opened his status window Chapter 89 The Deus Council ?======== Name: Kingsley Seth Level: 50 Health: 3600 (+3000) Physique: 2910 (+3000) Spirit: 2937 (+3000) Territory Size: 470 Acres =========== "What the¡­ at least that exins it, but what happened" Kingsley questioned, he doubted that just his actions would cause so many people to submit to him. He was just at level 21 one a day before and now he was a level 50 powerhouse, though the stats were pitiful whenpared to the men under him. the average level 20 Demon goblin had more stats than that but thankfully, his stats were just for show since they weren''t his true ability. Kingsley quickly pulled up the [Chat] to see what had happened or well if there was any mention of him at all. He believed that any lord who remained alive till now wouldn''t surrender that easily so he wasn''t even trying to make then surrender, he just wanted to take it all by force. As soon as he opened the chat the first few messages were about him and as he continued to read, Kingsley could see why so many people had surrendered to him. Apparently, what he should have done from the beginning was show off his guards or have a beautiful Governor do it for him and many people would submit. After the Governor''s videos, a series of other videos were released and they showed clones of him appearing and erecting the standard walls, a castle and finally providing them with the standard M16 or a sniper rifle ording to their wishes, some Aspirin, A transmitter which the clone advised them to take the aspirin before they imnt the Transmitter. Some videos also showed the transmitter as it was imnted into the lords that didn''t even feel the pain at all due to the Aspirin''s pain null effect. It may onlyst for a few seconds but the transmitter could be imnted within said time. Hundreds of these videos or pictures appeared prompting more and more lords to surrender. "I should have just done this from the very beginning" Kingsley said as he shook his head The threat of death had forced many lords to submit to him but this waspletely different. The benefits to be gained by joining him were truly excessive and incredibly tempting so they would have surely dragged in more lords to submit during the Event period but unfortunately nobody alive then was actually using the [Chat] because they didn''t have the time. "Well, they at least deserve their protection detail too" Kingsley said as he closed his eyes and immediately, he had more than 500 territories within view. They were all a part of his territory so he could get a bird''s eye view of them at any time he wanted and using his powers, Kingsley raised the earth and created fifty (50) automatons in each newly added territory. The older governors all had their protection of fifty Demon Goblins so these ones deserved theirs too. The fifty Automatons unlike the other Automatons, Kingsley had traded were equipped with futuristic looking guns, their standard des and carried backpacks filled with equipment of all kinds. The automatons were created and stood dormant for the new Governors to activate. "To all my older governors, The Squad assigned to you will have to be retract however do not fear as they will be reced by Automatons that will bepletely under yourmand" Kingsley said as his voice resounded in the minds of nearly all the Governors After his brief announcement, the Demon Goblins were teleported back into his territory as a set of Fifty Automatons reced them. In front of each lord though, an automaton could be seen standing because it was the quickest way to activate it. "In order to activate it, you all need to inject your mana into the Automaton before you, this will make them yours tomand as you please" Kingsley said thest time before he disconnected from his vassal territories Kingsley just realized how restricting the existence of his Demon Goblins would be on his governors. There was a huge difference between being protected by your own forces and being protected by another person''s. Your entire life and everything were in the hands of said person and you wouldn''t want to do certain things just because they existed. The Governors heard his message and though most of them didn''t understand since they were fine with the Demon goblins, they still dly epted the Automatons which had the same rank and nearly the same stats. Within minutes, nearly all the Automatons were activated and at the same time, multiple videos appeared on the [Chat] [So, guys looks like it was all a lie, Lord [Kingsley] only gives out one Automaton per governor, here look at it¡­.] The new governor said as he disyed the singr Automaton in front of him [Psyke!!.... Check this out] The Lord shouted as he opened his window and outside it was the squad of Automatons just standing in the sun In the Video, the lord proceeded to activate the Automatons and tried his best to get the moment when both sides awakened. As soon as the Automaton registered him as the administrator, they all immediately powered up and seemed to have life breathed into them. They began to take up positions that would help them defend the castle easily while the extra set, prepared some equipment that the Lord couldn''t capture in video. [He is giving out 50 of these things, how powerful is he then] [Bruv, I think that guy isn''t even a real lord, just some supernatural being messing with us all in the mortal realm, He created an entire castle by simply blinking, the Aspirin actually works¡­. my leg is back again, all hail Lord [Kingsley], surrender for your salvation] [Of course, these set of people will exist] Seeing thements on the new video, Kingsley smiled but the smile vanished a few secondster since this act was at most convincing more people to join him, it wasn''t truly helping him find his family. Speaking of family, due to the changes made today, he needed to wait at least a week for his territory to get a bit ustomed to it before he can begin his true campaign and the first agenda for said campaign was to possess the Undead Valley. Drone footage of the undead valley was still ining and till today, they hadn''t gotten a map of the entire thing but the existing map had confirmed the existence of more than eight (8) cities or probably territories. These cities were small on the map but incredibly massive in actual size which meant that Kingsley had his work cut out for him. Another thing that bothered Kingsley about the cities were the fact that if the Undead here were a specific set, then there would not be a need for eight (8) cities, they could just build one massive city that''s divided under their various lords, that way their territory would be stronger. However, there were eight (8) different cities which meant that each of these cities were inhabited by a different species of Undead and they didn''t know which ones. "Well unlike them i do have powerful aerial assault mechanisms and missiles" Kingsley thought as a huge grin appeared on his face The Threat was strong but in reality, they were truly nothing even without the help of the holy and light-attribute creatures he had gained recently. Ethan alone would raise hell in the valley and though they probably wouldn''t die, he could then make the light-attribute dragons spread their light around the valley thus finishing the job or he could just enchant each bullet with the holy attribute and give or take a week, the valley would be his. However, the only thing keeping him was that his territory wasn''t structured enough to startunching campaigns against others. If the base isn''t strong enough then even the most powerful weapons would falter hence why he had emphasized on it though he didn''t know how to get around it until yesterday. Since all he had to do that day was done, Kingsley remained on the Throne as he overlooked the actions of his new council. He was there to assist if they needed it in setting up their organisations or chapters. Everything was going smoothly, He could see that Luna had gathered about 30 individuals that were now learning the act of healing from a Civilization Crystal, Kingsley had created and modified. Luna herself surprisingly stayed in ss to listen to the lecture. Considering that there was magic in this world, the Omniscient Civilization Crystal turned humanoid being taught them the basics of Modern medicine and mixed with the healing arts that existed in this world. Viktor was in the library trying to understand what it meant to be in-charge of the Internal Affairs of a nation so that he could do his job better. Ethan could be seen in the same library doing the same thing. Sris and Hestia were together as they assigned farms to various civilians in the territory who wished to do so, they ploughed thend and got it ready for nting. Athena on the other hand was in the War room¡­ well now the office of the Minister of Defence with representative of all the races in the [Deus Kingdom] Chapter 90 A Diplomatic Mission ?She rearranged the army to suit all existing sentient races, from the Oni to the Arch Angels. The army in total now had about five hundred thousand (500,000) soldiers, two hundred and fifty thousand (250,000) of those were in the army itself while a hundred and twenty-five thousand (125,000) of the remaining were in the Airforce and the rest were in the navy even though it wasn''t needed for now since there were no bodies of water around so they merely served as reserve, reserve forces. The only group that wasn''t doing anything for now were the Thrones but they were eternal guards so they were doing their duties. There were four of them by his side. Another two could be seen guarding the gates to his castle and thest four were standing guard at the two gates of the small city itself. In general, the territory was slowly living up to its rank as a kingdom and it was all because everyone in said territory were all monstrous beings blessed with intellect beyond the normal. They learnt quickly and picked up the newly given tasks and positions at speeds even Kingsley found scary. ...¡­.. Inside the forest, a convoy of four carriages escorted by a bunch of what seemed to be Knights on horses could be seen moving through the forest as they all headed towards a specific location. The Group was quiet and the Knights on alert with a hand on their weapons in case of an attack. Each of them had the very distinct feature of having greenish skin and long pointed ears. Their armor so exquisitely crafted that they looked more like pieces of art than actual armor. Mounted on horned horses, the knights looked fearsome and in their center were the carriages, each drawn by four horned horses. The first in line was a decorated carriage and seemed to house an important individual or group of individuals while the other carriages were less impressive and even more knight could be seen inside them. Each one as fully equipped for battle though for now, they could be seen either sleeping or simply staring out into space. "How long is this journey still going tost?" A knight asked while looking up to a tree beside them "Half a day" a voice replied to which the knight nodded "You scout troops are just as arrogant as always¡­ when the real battle starts, you guys are always the first to escape" "Thats enough" Another knight who seemed to be of a higher rank shouted as the knight immediately shut up "Sorry captain" "Before we approach this mysterious city, what can you tell us about it... Her majesty made us believe that it is special in some way" The Captain said "Honestly none of us really knows, however the territory seems to be growing at a very fast rate. when we first discovered it, it had only a few hundred individuals living in it, now there are thousands of them if not millions" "If it''s just that then the Queen''s Guards would be mobilized, they could have some artifact that allows them traverse space and time¡­ The Jurik do it all the time" "Yes. that was considered but they were of races we have never seen before and recently more than five dragons were spotted flying over there¡­ Her Majesty is merely worried that whatever territory this is will not be so kind to us as we are to them" "Five dragons¡­ in one location, you know I find it hard to believe that, Dragons are notoriously known to be solitary creatures, they work alone so why would more than five dragons gather in a particr location if they aren''t fighting" "You believe what¡­. what''s that?" The scout said when he spotted what seemed to be a blockade in the distance There was a small fence made from wood that ran as far as his eyes could see but he guessed that the fence was built to surround something. On the small path that they were on, they could see a gate and guarding the Gate were two weirdly dressed creatures of unknown race or origin. "Halt" the Knight called out to the others behind him and they all stopped immediately "Do we approach?" The captain asked the scout since he was more familiar with the territory they were going to "This wasn''t there, thest time so honestly, I have no idea but they don''t seem hostile" "Spread out, ditch the other three carriages¡­ if this gets ugly, I want some insurance" The Captainmanded as the Knights in the carriages dismounted and quickly hid the carriage then proceeded to hide themselves within the grass as they crawled their way to the gate "Let''s move" The Captain ordered as he and the rest began making their way towards the small gate As soon as they got within a three (5) meters range of the gate, one of the unknown creatures began walking towards them with his weapon pointed down but the other guard had his equally strange weapon pointed towards them as though only he was enough to dispatch all the knights in the area. "Halt¡­" The strange guard said before muttering something under his breath The captain scrutinized the guard''s every action searching for any signs that proves that it was about to attack. With his hand on his sword and his horse riled up forbat, the captain remained calm as the creature approached him. Now with a clearer view of the creature, he saw its pale skin that was covered in its unform and other strange equipment it wore on its body. "May I ask who you are and where you areing from, as well as what purpose you have to achieve here" The creature said in a surprisingly polite manner as it maintained eye contact with the captain "My name is Garth Webfeather and We are from the Euroa Kingdom, we were sent here by the Queen to establish diplomatic rtions between our two nations if possible" The Captain answered "I see, if possible, can you agree to a search... don''t worry, you can carry the sword in if you feel it necessary however other weapons aren''t allowed past this gate" The creature said in its neutral but somewhat polite tone "Sure, carry on" Garth said since most of said weapons have been taken away by the other knights "Thank you and I would advise, you call your men back to be searched¡­ if they remain here when you leave, you will meet them with a bullet in their heads" The Creature warned but Garth had no idea what the creature meant. Was a bullet dangerous or was it just another term for a sword?... Garth didn''t know the specific details of the threat but he still called all his men back either way because of a single reason and it was that he knew the look that the guard was giving him. It was the look of someone who saw it underneath them to deal with certain things. They had not only seen them when they separated despite being so far apart and all the blockades, they had used to ensure their stealth. Garth would usually give the same look to assassins from the other kingdoms who thought they were smart or strong enough to go after the Queen. It was a look that said ''I can see through all your bullshit and i would appreciate it if you just cut it all''. It was a look you would give to children when they try fighting you. "We are sorry for such conduct¡­ we were simply wary of you because we have never encountered such a blockade" Garth apologized after the men were gathered together "No worries" The creature said calmly as it gestured towards the other guard "We would like you all to dismount for this search to go smoothly and as quickly as possible" The Guard said as they two began searched the carriages and the horses for any other weapons Garth watched as all their secondary weapons were confiscated and dumped by side of the gate. The Diplomats within the carriage too were searched despite their disagreement with it. After a thorough search, all that remained were the Knights and the weapons they were carrying which they were allowed to carry in. "Thank you all for your cooperation, you can proceed" one of the guards said as the other one went to open the gate "No worries, you are just doing your duty" Garth answered politely as he and the other knights mounted their horses and began marching into the territory As soon as they crossed the gate, the entire forest suddenly seemed clear and bright. The air seemed way much fresher and the trees even seemed healthier. A careful look, Garth noticed that the trees were all neat arranged and separated from each other to give each one enough space to grow. He may be a general of the Queen''s Guard but he was also a Forest Elf and tending to the forest was in his blood. Chapter 91 Entering The New Territory ?"How did they even manage this; it has only been a few days since thest report" The scout said surprised because this was clearly not how things were before. "Be careful how you speak, we may be clear of hearing range but i can sense their presence everywhere" Garth warned "I apologize however this wasn''t what we expected¡­ if they are capable of creating all this overnight then our n of action may not work" "True, these people don''t even look like they need what we have to offer but that is the job of the Diplomats, let''s hope they are as good as they say" Garth replied The team of Diplomats in the carriage weren''t quiet either as they all evaluated thend, they transverse in order toe up with a good pitch that will allow them secure the purpose of their mission. Though they nned everything they would say and reasons as to why said purpose was to be achieved, they knew that most of it woulde down to the type of person the leader of the new territory was. The team marched on until they came upon another wall and gate but this one was much bigger and looked incredibly majestic. The wall towered over them greatly and the gate was the same, they couldn''t evenprehend how much man power it would have taken for such a massive wall to be built. "Even with the helper of the Builders, such a wall cannot be created under two days" Garth said with furrowed eyebrows By the reports of the scouts, there was a wall that surrounded the new territory but the wall was reported to be at most five (5) meters high and there was no longer a secondary wall but he could see a secondary wall here and said secondary wall was way too tall be at the height reported. Garth didn''t need any other being to tell him that there was surely something wrong with the territory. "Could this ce be a dungeon¡­ S-rank and above dungeons are known to be weird" Garth asked as he and all the other knights prepared themselves for any sort of battle that maye. The team drew their swords as they rode cautiously towards the gate. As they got closer, they could finally see the gatekeepers which were two incredibly bizarre creatures with wings everywhere. As they gazed upon the creature, the need to bow in worship overwhelmed them. Their horses fell instantly with their heads bowed to the ground; all the elves subconsciously found themselves kneeling in worship even though they had no idea why. The presence and aura the creature showcased was so too much for the knights to bear. Garth being the strongest in the group couldn''t even lift his head and felt like he was in the presence of her Majesty but her at her prime. "Are you the Elves who wish to see His Majesty" A calming voice was heard which immediately soothed all their desire to worship The aura they once felt was slowly vanishing but they still couldn''t muster the strength to stand and could at most raise their heads to look at their savior. Floating in front of them was a young woman who wore a type of clothes that could only be described as something only a celestial would wear. The woman was beyond beautiful but they all retrained themselves when they noticed the pointed ears. "My Lady!!" Garth greeted as he mustered his energy to kneel and bow in respect "My Lady!!" The rest of the Knights and the diplomats immediately got in their knees with newfound energy "Oh... what a set of respectfulds, anyway, i assume you are from Euroa, right?" Thedy asked "Yes. yourdyship" Garth answered "We were sent to see if Euroa and your territory can forge an alliance together¡­" The lead diplomat said as he came to Garth''s side "I see¡­ follow me then, leave the carriage here and remember don''t look up at any of the thrones, I hear that looking at their covered faces can draw Judgment" Thedy said while pointing towards the tworge winged creatures standing at the gate "Thank you" Garth said as all of them followed the woman into the territory Passing through the gates, Garth realized exactly how strong the walls were. even after walking for nearly a full minute, they still hadn''t crossed over to the other side. He wondered what sort of enemies; the territory was facing that it needed such wall¡­ even if the dragons that were mentioned previously were enemies of the state. Such a wall still wouldn''t be needed "Do you think our cannons can prate these walls?" a knight asked out of curiosity "No, it won''t¡­ and also watch what you say or even think, his majesty is awfully protective about this ce" thedy said still as carefree as ever despite hearing such ament "We are sorry, yourdyship, i will ensure they don''t speak any such nonsense anymore" Garth said with his head bowed "Don''t worry about it, follow me and please be quick" Thedy said as she led them into the main territory. As soon as they entered the territory, the first thing they saw were, people. There were people everywhere and nearly all with species were of unknown species. They could see winged beings flying or walking around, there were elves but they were clearly of a different species since they felt vastly inferior to them, then there were the demonic beings. Fear immediately gripped their hearts when they noticed the aura that was being thrown around the territory. They felt as though they had entered some sort of sacrednd, they shouldn''t have entered. "Men prepare forbat!!" Garth suddenly shouted as he drew his sword and so did his men as they all suddenly got into formation "It''s a triple S-ranked Oni¡­ protect the diplomats and try to escape" Garth ordered when he saw a red skinned being walking towards them "What are you people doing?" Thedy asked clearly angry "Ma''am, please get behind us, it seems an Oni had somehow gotten inside you territory" Garth answered in all seriousness "Pfft¡­ hahahaha!!" Thedyughed out loud "My Lady?" Garth asked in confusion He didn''t understand her reaction, The Oni were creatures that were known to destroy all in sight, they would attack no matter what yet she wasughing. Garth got the message that she was powerful... really powerful if his hunch was correct but even then, an Oni isn''t something you can just ignore. "My Lady, it will..." "My Lady" The Oni greeted with a slight bow as it passed by them leaving the captain and his entire teampletely speechless "Hmm?" Garth asked in confusion as they all turned to look at the Oni They just witnessed an Oni bypass them without attacking, it didn''t sneer nor was it in search of food¡­ nothing, it just bypassed them. Garth, a man who had spent years of his life protecting his kingdom and family couldn''t believe what he was seeing, he had faced the Oni before and he knew that they don''t back down no matter what even when against someone as powerful as her Majesty. "Does that mean that they''ve being attacking us just for the fun of it?" a knight asked "Probably not, I would advise that you don''t use the people or things you see here to judge the outside world, now hurry up, we are almost there" Thedy said after she managed to contain herself With that the group decided to turn off their brain and follow her, the territory here was bizarre. First were the creatures of unknown species that were everywhere, the weapons, the winged beings everywhere and on the gate, the Elves that he couldn''t understand what made them more powerful than they were and finally the docile Oni. Nothing about this territory made sense so far, from the way it was designed to the people in it. Nothing made sense, there was a massive space outside the walls but it was only covered in trees of unknown type and immediately they enter the walls, all they see is a farm and several weird facilities. in the distance though, they could see several buildings but they looked like nothing they were familiar with. "Here, follow me" Thedy said as she led them into an underground area They simply did as the woman instructed even though they were clearly suspicious of her motives in bringing them to such a location. As they arrived into the underground space properly, they could multiple people standing in wait as a massive contraption suddenly shed into existence. "What is this?" A knight asked while staring at the contraption that looked a little bit like a giant centipede, it was slender and hugged some strange tracks that wereid down on the floor It seemed to be big enough to hold three people standing side to side with both arms stretched out and was long enough for six people standing in a simr manner. They saw people marching out of the belly of this beast as many of them who were previously standing began to pour into the beast Chapter 92 The King ?"Since real flight isn''t allowed inside the capital¡­ this is the fastest means to the castle" thedy said with a weird expression on her face. From her expression, Garth could gather that she didn''t understand the point of such rule but he himself could understand it. From the people he had seen here, many of them seemed capable of flight, from the Oni who are able to naturally generate Dark Wings to the winged people who Garth was assuming was capable of flight. Garth didn''t know much about this ce but he could guess that the no-flight rules were made so that the skies wouldn''t be congested and also for security reasons. It seemed that at least somethings in this new territory made sense. Following the woman''s lead, they all boarded the machine and began walking until they got to a section with some doors and separated them into group that could fit in the small rooms "We''ll be there in no time¡­ you know, we did rescue some other forest elves from the Orcs a few weeks ago, if they agree, you can take them with you to their families" "If they agree to leave with us then yes" Garth replied nervously since he felt as though thement was some sort of trap, he didn''t know it just didn''t make sense that you would capture someone and then let them go all of a sudden. A few minutester, the contraption began moving, there was no sound or indication that the machine was in motion. it didn''t shake neither could they feel anything even while inside it, it was unreal. Even if the Dwarven tribes gathered, Garth doubted that such a machine could be built¡­ well at least not by the Dwarves alone which meant that whatever craftsman or men were responsible for this machine must be a master in their art. Minutes passed while they were in motion, The diplomats and all the knights used the time that had passed to try to understand how big the territory was but they didn''t know how fast the machine was going so such method was wed and doomed to fail. Before they could even do much, the machine stopped and the woman led them all out of it. She led them out of the new underground location they arrived at and then they were back to walking again. The castle seemed to be way too far from the gate even Euroa wasn''t this big, this was too much. The group walked for several minutes before they could finally see arge castle in the distance. The Castle they saw was as magnificent as things could get. Even though they hadn''t entered it nor could they even see it well enough. They still could tell that the castle was magnificently built, the architecture was outstanding, it appeared so grand, intimidating but not so much that it made people avoid it, it was a castle fit for an actual king. Even as Elves with high standards of beauty, they still considered it beautiful. "Our destination is up ahead,e on and like i said do not look up at the Thrones, we have found that to be difficult for lesser creatures like you" The woman said as she began walking towards the castle gates Approaching the castle gates, Garth could feel the incredible burning gazes on them. It felt as though the creatures could see right through him. Ordering all his men to put their heads down, they silently marched into the castle which made them feel as though they had entered a different dimension They didn''t know how the castle just gave them a whole different feeling than the rest of the territory, as soon as they entered the gates. They were met with a host of servants whose powerful auras made them rethink the entire mission and their entire lives. As they approached the saw some guards who wore uniforms slightly different from the ones they had seen previously The guards they saw at the gate wore uniforms that matched their surroundings, a uniform that was seemingly made to help them blend into the forest. The other guards they seemed like a patrol squad but they simply wore white uniforms that seemed to be made to help identify them even in the crowd. Now these ones wore buttoned up uniforms that made one want to give them respect. A set of guards simr to them, these new set of guards were definitely the ruler''s guards just like they were the Queen''s guards. Aside from their uniforms, they also carried simr weapons and stood nearly as still as the mysterious winged creatures, thedy called ''Thrones''. As they approached the main building, The guards suddenly brought the palm of their hands to their heads in a weird manner that Garth could somehow tell that it was a greeting... in fact he had seen nearly all the guards they saw on the way here perform a simr greeting to her. "Only the actual diplomats are allowed past this point, and you seem to be their captain so you and another other one of your choosing cane along... the rest will follow the servants to a waiting room before you are taking to a ce where you can spend the night" The Lady said "Okay, Deiva, you''reing with us" Garth called out to one of the knights "Yes, Captain" The knight answered as he came to Garth''s side, the knight was a fairlyrge elf and carried a shield with him, he was the only knight that was allowed to bring in two weapons¡­ well a shield couldn''t really be considered a weapon especially when it''s thisrge. With that the group was divided into two groups, the Diplomats which were just a group of five people and with the two knights, they were seven in total. The rest followed some guards who led them to a ce they could stay to wait while the others followed thedy into the main castle. The castle as grand as Garth had imagined the inside to be. Thedy led them into the castle and down a long hallway that seemed to lead directly to the throne room. The time for Garth to worry had pasted since they had arrived safely now it was the turn of the Diplomats. It was their job to achieve the Queen''s dream with this new territory. Their mind raced as they tried toe with a good pitch, they couldn''t see anything that the territorycked. they could say water but they saw a fountain on the way here and any nation that had enough water to create a fountain with definitely had enough water, food was definitely not a problem after all they had seen the farm, the architecture was even better than theirs and finally the military might of this nation was more than theirs. They truly had nothing to offer the territory to convince them to ally themselves with Euroa. They were in a tight spot and they knew it hence why they tried their best to think through everything that would help them achieve their aim but none of them coulde up with anything good, the territory was too rich. "Wait here" Thedy said as theye upon a massive door as she entered but they all remained standing in ce as they waited for her, A few secondster, the doors opened and behind it they could see an amazing throne room, a red carpet that led directly to the throne and seemed to mark the direct center of the room. Inside the room several other individuals could see standing on either side of the service. Looking up towards the Throne, the group could see a small creature sitting in the throne. The creature was much shorter than they were and didn''t look like any race he had seen, how its small size didn''t take away the fact that its aura was incredibly dominating. They felt nothing but awe and the need to bow in worship as soon as they set their eyes on the king of the territory "Come forth!" A soft but yet loud voice was heard as they all came back to their senses The team slowly began walking into the throne room under the watch of the other creatures in the room, all of whom had incredibly powerful aura to them. Garth felt as though he had entered some sort of predator''s den, they walked likemb to ughter towards the center of the room with a respectable distance away from the main throne itself "Greetings your Majesty, my name is Garth Webfeather and we were sent here by Queen Euroa of the Euroa Queendom, we are sorry if our presence may have interrupted any important issues you may have been dealing with" Garth spoke out loud seeing that the head diplomat was still struck in a trance and still looking at the king "I see, then i wee you all to Deus, our reception may be poor since we don''t receive as much visitors but i am sure you will like it here. Your friends look tired so you can just follow the guard over there, he will lead you all to a ce where you can spend the night, tomorrow, your diplomats can speak" The King said in a surprisingly young and calm voice Chapter 93 Kingsleys Intentions ?Garth hearing the young sounding voice was shocked since he expected that anyone with such power would definitely be an elderly one but the King turned out to be a young man. This brought great shock to him but Garth quickly realized himself, it wasmon knowledge that some of the most powerful beings always turn out to be immortal. His great grandfather had served the Queen and he was now serving her but she hadn''t changing in appearance even once. Garth expected the same from this king. Realizing this truth, Garth nodded and gave even more respect to the king who ruled over Faes. Not that the king''s truly mattered since said king was powerful enough to rule over a being that is suspected to be a Fae, whether young or old, power was power. "Thank you, Your Majesty" Garth replied as the guard in question walked towards them and after ast bow, they left the throne room. The Diplomats immediately heaved a sigh of relief since the King seemed to be a reasonable man. More than half their work was based on the personality of the person they were dealing with and if this king had been an unreasonable man, then their work was cut out for them. They soon met up with the other Knights who were waiting and soon they were on their way to the location where they would spend the night. The guard led them to arge building that looked more like a pce than an inn for them to sleep, Garth didn''t know if this was what the diplomats normally enjoyed since he was a Queen''s Guard and spent most of his time sleeping outdoors if on a mission. However, the looks on their faces said otherwise, the diplomats looked at the building with the same expression as the rest of the knights which meant that the building was either grander than what they were ustomed to or that they had never being offered a special building for them to stay in. The Guard handed them over to another unknown creature who seemed to be in charge of the ce, the creature each gave them a key and the helpers who were dressed in weird but very neat clothes directed them to the rooms that corresponded with their keys. The Knights and Diplomats happily settled into the extremely luxurious rooms however they still didn''t drop their guards since they knew they were in another''s territory not theirs. ...¡­ As the guard led the Diplomats out of the throne room, Kingsley turned away to look at Viktor and the others to see how he did. He saw them nodding in approval so he smiled and rxed into his throne, he recently became a king and had no one to base his act on. Everything he did was just based on the small idea he had of what a king should be, hence why they were here to help him. "Being a king is weird" Kingsley said as he looked up to the ceiling of his throne room "And i just realized that we have no means of getting across the territory without walking or taking the train" He thought to himself Two weeks had passed since the establishment of the Deus Council and they have been doing their job incredibly well but Kingsley had underestimated how long it took for the new systems to be set up. Things like the establishment of the police force took much longer than required because most felt it unnecessary and not many people joined it. As for the Undead valley that is to be attacked, they have been gathering their forces for some unknown reason. Kingsley could guess that they n to attack the forest or this Euroa kingdom which the Elves came from. Their appearance also confirms it but the information he was getting from their minds was way different. "It seems this Queen Euroa could be a sister of yours¡­ they believe she is a Fae but arent too sure" Kingsley said while looking at the Fae sisters "Your majesty, wouldn''t this alliance spoil your ns to find your family" Ethan asked "No, not really but it will spoil my ns of conquering this region but i can help them defend the forest against the Undead, i was already doing it so why not" "That would mean that we should also prepare the army to face this Euroa Queendom?" Athena asked "No, we would be against an alliance of four races, them, Dwarves, high Orcs and finally Gnomes... but it honestly makes no difference though i will like to resolve this as peacefully as possible" "Your majesty, I doubt any one would take it easy when they know someone is about to conquer theirnd or territory" Viktor said "That''s why I said as peacefully as possible¡­ as Athena, the army will march tomorrow, I feel like the system ising up with some sort of Event" "As you wish, my lord" "This Aenon Alliance will surely take about a month to gather their forces together¡­ i don''t have that time" Kingsley may not know much about this Euroa kingdom but he did know it didn''t have the arrangements of a modern army that made it possible for them to be deployed on a moment''s notice. This was also an alliance so a lot of months would be wasted before all of them could gather so Kingsley just nned to start his attack tomorrow and when he takes the Undead valley, he could then make the alliance surrender. His territory expanded outwards in a circr manner and would soon engulf this Euroa Queendom¡­ he didn''t know when but he knew it surely will and when it did. He had nothing against the alliance but it was just how things were, when his territory engulfs them. it would be impossible for him to allow them exist on their own when they are within his territory so to save everyone''s time, it was better this way. He could also just wait till whenever his territory engulfs them to begin to act but that seemed like azy thing to do and there was also the fact that he had a feeling that his territory would massively increase in size if he captures the Undead valley. if it did so, there was a chance, he could cover the entire Aenon forest so he needed to start acting now. "My lord, we still have the problem of transport within the capital" Viktor said "That is true" Kingsley said He had witnessed as the guards trekked from the gates to the castle¡­ well they had utilized the trains but it didn''t remove the fact that they had to trek. It didn''t speak well of them but all the horse breeds they had were either too dangerous or just not suitable for transport rted things. Well, they technically were suitable for such activities after all they were horses aka beasts of burden but the breeds avable here were not normal, the Pegasi could fly and it was a natural instinct for them so they would definitely go against his rule of no flight in the capital. The Horses found in the Demon realm were restricted for military uses only and the ones in the Fae realm were more demonstration horses than beasts of burden. The horses in the Heavenly realm built for the Archangels were just that heavenly horses and were also restricted for military use. He could also introduce cars into this world but he felt that that was a bit too much, if a car appeared here then he wasn''t giving the people the chance to develop themselves anymore, the trains were created only because of necessity. "Or I could just restrict carriage usage to Official personnel only, that will reduce the number of carriages in the territory" Kingsley thought to himself. "You guys should have an abundance of demon horses in your ream, we can use that and ask the engineers to create a carriage those guys have being in school since it was constructed" Kingsley said to Viktor "I will do so immediately" Viktor replied "And as for the carriages, if possible, i want them to only be of use by official personnel... civilian usage isn''t allowed unless absolutely necessary" Kingsley ordered "As you wish, your majesty" Viktor replied then immediately left "Also, Luna, honey always introduce yourself¡­ those people had no idea who you are" Kingsley said to the fae who was floating cheerfully with her sister The only reason, he had only sent her more as a sign of respect to them but mostly because there was actually no one he could have sent that would have received them hospitably. The soldiers were well¡­ soldiers and though polite, didn''t give a shit about anyone, he just didn''t have anyone trained for such a duty or anyone nice enough for it so he sent only of the only two innocent being in the territory. Chapter 94 Governors Opinion ?"I''m sorry" Luna answered "Don''t worry about it, this was only a one-time thing, that would be all then, see you all tomorrow when we begin our campaign against the world, for Deus!" Kingsley said as he stood up from his throne "For Deus!" The council replied in return Kingsley returned to his room in the castle while Athena and the others nned out the remaining kinks to his order, they were the ones who were directly in charge of the army and also had to ensure that they won the battle with the undead. This war naturally was theirs to win when they considered firepower and overall strength but a war wasn''t something one could predict. ... As soon as Kingsley entered his room, he immediately changed into a morefortable set of clothes and pulled up the [Chat]. He had a specialized group for all his Governors and he intended to use it for the first time since its creation, it had only been there and umting messages but he had never opened it for some reason. [Good day to you all, I need your opinion on a certain dilemma i am currently facing... for context, Deus has already established nations and territories before our introduction and one of those nations have just made contact with me asking for an alliance. Now my goal is simply to hurry up and conquer the entire region so i can hopefully find my family members so i am asking if allying with them will hinder or make my ns easier to aplish?] Kingsley posted after a brief moment of thinking; the governors may not be in the capital with him but they were still a major part of the kingdom. In fact, the kingdom itself wouldn''t exist if not for them so their opinion was needed though if he didn''t like it, he wouldn''t follow it after all it was his territory in the first ce. [I don''t think we have any say in that You are king and they contacted you¡­ despite our titles as Governors, i doubt any of us actually have some sort of background that allows us give you credible advice] a governor replied [I also don''t have a background that qualifies me to be king so we all are in the same situation together¡­ I don''t want to ally with them but if i make the decision without putting much thought to it, it could affect us all in the future, Euroa may not be a match for us but they are still a powerful nation by all right] [What''s Euroa?] another governor asked [The native nation, It''s a nation of Forest Elves] [Elves¡­ that''s enough reason to ally with them] [A fellow man of culture] [Enough of that please, this is a serious conversation¡­ however based on our interpretation of Elves, they are just ethereal humans, i would advise that you don''t ally yourselves with them, I used to be a government official and i can tell you that politics will get involved in it all soon, so since you said we are stronger then just conquer them] [That is the original n, I just want to see if anyone here can n for long term, how will this affect us] [I''m with the ex-government official though I doubt this will ever actually turn against us¡­ I think the benefits you have given us will be more than enough to appease them¡­ you said that the nation had contacts you that means they surely sent someone¡­ I don''t know how your territory looks but if its anything like what you created for us then I am 90% sure they will surrender if you give them a reasonable deal] [So basically, I should go about it in the same manner as the lords, right?] [Yes, give them the option to join¡­ if they refuse, i don''t think their army can withstand a bunch of SSS rank troops attacking them] [Well then Justification to be the Hitler of this world has been received¡­ Oh and my army will be attacking the Undead valley by next tomorrow so if your territory happens to be anywhere around it or you have friends around it or in the undead territory, tell them to brace themselves and advise them to surrender before wee across them] [Wait... no, that''s not what i meant] [He''s ying with you, bro and also my territory is at a location where ie across multiple undead at night, do i need to send my troops to join the war] [No, that isn''t needed, this is just to tell you all to be prepared, I don''t think the Archangels know the meaning of holding back] Kingsley posted before going offline since he had gotten the justification he needed. there was a difference between when you just made up your mind tomit genocide and when everyone agrees with you that genocide is the way to go. With that in mind, Kingsley immediately pulled up what he knew about the leader of the Euroa Queendom She was a fae who seemed to care a lot about her people so doing anything to hurt her citizens would not go well. However, that also meant that she was a sensible being so a well-presented speech should be more than enough to convince her to submit. He had the military might and he doubted a woman that had ruled her kingdom for so long wouldn''t understand the consequences of choosing otherwise. To make things a bit moreplicated, there was also the alliance that she led. He didn''t know the personalities of the other leaders so he could extend the deal to them. In all honesty, the only part Kingsley found annoying in this whole ordeal was the fact that the simple and easy way was just right there. He could simply send his army there and take over without even as much as a second thought but he felt that it was his responsibility to at least make the effort for a peaceful co-existence first. Kingsley shifted his thoughts away from the Queendom and decided to focus on the war tomorrow¡­ unlike Euroa, he didn''t even wish to talk with an undead at all. He was at least partial towards the Queendom because those were living beings and there were probably children and all that there but this was the undead. they were abominations that shouldn''t even exist in the first ce so he just wanted all of them gone. They were bad for the economy, the environment in fact there was no ce for them on this world so he was helping everyone by eliminating them. While Kingsley got lost in his thought, the Governor chat was on fire due to Kingsley''s careless namedrop, only one of them knew a thing or two about Kingsley''s territory but even her had no idea where the Archangels came from. Many of them questioned why a being who had such troops was even asking for their opinion on an alliance, he didn''t want. [Did he just say Archangels¡­ what rank would those even be] [He has Archangels and he''s having second thoughts to conquering some random nation] [In terms of hierarchy, Archangels should be the most powerful in heaven right... that means they are at least SSS rank or even above¡­ is there even anything above SSS rank] [The System will probably know, you can ask] [As if, it will answer] [My guess is that they are the same rank as Viktor¡­ that guy doesn''t have a rank, Kingsley just says that they are beyond the system and leaves it at that] [Who''s Viktor?] [I feel like when you guys are just trolling us here, how he can he just name drop Archangels and go offline and now you are talking about some Viktor guy] [Remember the Demon Goblins that were lent to us previously, Viktor is their Emperor¡­ basically a God to them and so far, i think he might actually be a god¡­ well whatever is the demon equivalent of a god... a devil?] [Oh, my fucking god¡­ now he has gods on his team¡­ what next, there are missiles in his territory or you will tell us that he''s omnipotent] [Actually¡­.] [Don''t you even try¡­ what sort of cheat is this, how did the system even expect us topete with him] [Bro, you''re one of his Governors, you don''t need topete with him] [Thats true but imagine if he justunched a conquering campaign from the very beginning¡­ the guy is freaking omnipotent] [That¡­ that is true, God we''re lucky] [Well, if he wasn''t who he was then I know I would have been an Orc sex ve or i would have been 6 fit under either by his soldiers or by an Orc¡­ either way, i would be dead so just be happy] [You got captured by orcs on the first day?] [Of the Event, yes] [Damn, that must have been tough] [that is behind me and i intend to keep it that way] [Sorry ma''am] [Good] [No, i think you guys are missing the point, this guy is Omnipotent!!] Chapter 95 No Alliance ?Many of the governors continued toin about the fact that Kingsley was omnipotent even if they hadn''t confirmed it but for some reason still believed anyway. They had seen the man in action when they surrendered and they had seen him gift people with SSS-rank troops so it made sense that he had such powerful troops underneath. ... The Next day, In the massive gap between the secondary wall of the territory and the first wall or border if you will. Thousands of soldiers could be seen standing in line with their weapons in hand and equipment on them, a little further down one could see the Arch angels who were floating a few inches above the ground and finally one could spot the Griffons. Kingsley could be seen standing on the wall as he looked down all the solders that were to be sent for the battle toe. The Archangels made up majority of the army since they were the ones that could kill the Undead no matter the type for good, however each and every single soldier in the line-up had been given weapons blessed with the holy attribute. The Demons too have been rendered immune to the holy attribute so they wouldn''t suffer much from the attacks of the Archangels. The Army was fully prepared for a full-scale invasion of the undeadnd and Kingsley didn''t n on making them return until the entirend was his. "They are ready, your majesty" Athena said as she saluted Kingsley "Good, you would have to work with Hestia to prepare all the supplies they would need during the battle, they would leave after the diplomats leave" Kingsley said "Yes, my lord" Athena answered before leaving to do as asked Kingsley on the other hand teleported away from the wall to his throne room since his supervision was done, he was simply there to confirm how many soldiers were going and what equipment they were carrying and if they will need anything else. The Soldiers were well equipped with Demon horses and Griffons for transport, their weapons modified to also kill the undead and Hestia''s K-carriers were ready to carry them away and assist if needed. "My Lord, the diplomats are here" Viktor announced "Let them in, let''s get this over with" Kingsley replied as the guards opened the door without any further orders. As the door opened, the group of diplomats and apanying knights came into view again but this time they were much neater after tidying up. The group walked in cautiously as always with some of them lost in trantion while looking at him for some reason. As soon as they got within a respectable distance, they immediately got on their knees and bowed "Your majesty!" The entire group greeted almost in unison "Rise¡­ there is no need for excessive courtesy, you currently stand as a representative of your queen... I do hope you enjoyed your night here, I''m sorry my people couldn''t give you a tour of the ce" "Don''t worry your majesty, the night was splendid and the beds felt like they were made from feathers" The head diplomat continued "I see¡­ then let''s move straight to business, what were the conditions your queen gave for this alliance to work" "Your Majesty?" "Come on, its fairly obvious why you are here¡­ what was she offering and what would we have to offer in return" Kingsley said going straight to the point, he didn''t know their standard ceremonies that they went through during such events nor did he even want to know, he just wanted it all done "The Queen had only sent us in order to confirm if you were hostile to our nation or not¡­ however she also did say that if you weren''t hostile, she was open to opening her territory for trade and if needed protection from the Undead forces in the south" "I see¡­ that is somewhat better than I thought, anyway I believe you can already judge that my territory doesn''tck in the above mentioned¡­ all I can tell you in order not to waste both our times is that, we are not willing to ally ourself with any other as of yet however as they say respect is reciprocal¡­ I would like to offer your queen a deal" "....." Hearing Kingsley''s words, a dark expression appeared on the diplomats faces. It wasn''t that they didn''t understand why such a decision was made. The territory here had everything they could ever need, they had textile, food and the military might to decide to remain alone in this world however they felt that the deal being offered here wouldn''t lead to anything good. "My people will offer you guys a ride back to your territory and i need you guys to take this as well" Kingsley said as one of the guards came forward while carrying a small ck box that one of the knights collected "I am currently unable to leave my territory but this device would allow me speak to your Queen, a little bit of mana will activate it¡­ I will prefer to speak to her face to face rather than through messengers" "But what if she doesn''t agree to your deal" one of the Diplomats asked "Then you guys don''t have to worry about anything, it''s just a deal, if it falls through, we all go our separate ways" Kingsley said knowing fully well that he was lying "We will do as you wish" "Excellent, guard please guide them to the hanger¡­ their transport is already waiting, maybe next time, they will give you a tour of the territory" Kingsley ordered "Yes, your majesty" the guard said with a bow then turned to the group "If you will please, follow me" The guard said while motioning towards the door The Diplomats looked at him again as though they had been wronged for some reason but Kingsley didn''t care, they were diplomats so they should be used to dealing with things like this all the time. He knew he was way too blunt with his decision and had basically lied to them but what did it matter. The Queendom was powerful but that was whenpared to the other normal nations around in the Aenon forest, he had more soldiers than the Queendom... at least from what he got from the captain''s mind. Each of those soldiers also had more power than those of the Queendom and above all he didn''t exactly have anything to trade. Everything in his territory was created by him or created by his people. The clothes they wore now was produced by a few demon goblins were turned out to have some skill in weaving so they became cloth makers and tailors, same with the shoes and everything else. All his men may be innate soldiers but they still had some skills that didn''t fit their status as a soldier, some could cook very well, some had a green thumb so in simple terms, his territory was self-sufficient. As the Diplomats left, the looks they all wore vanished into thin air. They had expected it just not so bluntly and so early in the morning. The Group met up with the other knights and under the lead of the Guard, they began walking to arge clearing in the territory that had several machines that were just sitting around. "Your other weapons have been cleaned and ced over there, these soldiers are to ensure that you arrive safely to your destination" The guard said while pointing at the group of four soldiers that carried the now familiar unknown weapons and were standing beside the unknown machine The machine was in the shape of arge rhombus withrge structures poking out of its sides that houses some des, the machine looked as weird as the first one they had entered the day before but something told them that this one was even more extraordinary. There was an open hole that pass through the side of the machine that allowed them see to the other side, they guessed that it was probably the means to mount the machine The group quietly equipped their other weapons to be ready because the King''s sudden and blunt refusal was suspicious to them. They felt that they were in for some battle that though they knew they probably wouldn''t win considering the aura they felt from the soldiers here but they would at least like to die fighting. They equipped their weapons and after sharing a slight nod of acknowledgement, they boarded the machine. "Do you think they would go through with it?" a knight asked Garth as they took a seat inside the machine "Like you and i would die if the queen orders it so will they¡­ your prayer should be that our thoughts aren''t the truth" Garth replied while griping his sword tightly After they were all seated, Garth watched as two of the soldiers sat by the open door and directly in front of some object that pointed out of the machine, looking at it properly, Garth found it a bit simr to the weapons the soldiers were holding so he concluded it as a weapon. the two soldiers sat beside these weapons and were looking out the machine on alert. Chapter 96 Return ?"Get ready, we''re taking off" They all heard as the des on the machine suddenly began to spin at an incredible rapid pace and after a few seconds, they felt the machine slowly lift off from the ground. Garth seeing as the ground got further and further away immediately realized something¡­ this nation was even more powerful than they thought. "It can fly?" a knight muttered in shock They all sat in confusion as they all wondered how such a machine could fly, it didn''t make sense that suchrge piece of metal would be able to fly. They watched as they continued to climb into the sky until the massive buildings such as the castle began to look more like a toy than an actual castle. "What are those?" a knight asked drawing the attention of the entire team towards the windows Garth looked outside the window to see hundreds of machines simr to the one he was in but they were much bigger and were clearly not empty. As an Elf, he had pretty good eyesight so he could see the soldiers within the machines even though not clearly, he could still make them out. The Machines rose into the air and as a group they began to fly behind them. "Where are they going?" the knight asked "Are they going to attack Euroa?" the scout asked He had been silent so far since his input was needed but this was an army moving to attack their territory. Garth wanted to remain quiet because there was no guarantee that they even knew where the Queendom was after all, they were the ones asked to direct them towards the ce. Besides he felt that if they truly wanted to attack Euroa then the King would have had the arrested and simply forced the location of the nation out of them rather than this. "Be quiet and watch" Garth ordered the knight since he felt as though something else was at y here The territory didn''t even know the location of the Queendom so it would be unwise to send troops towards it however he didn''t rule out the possibility of the territory attacking the Queendom so he nned to buy enough time to figure out what was happening. "They''re¡­ they''re headed towards the deadnds?" a knight called out in confusion as one of therger flying machines pass by theirs and began heading towards the south "What?" all of them asked in confusion. They couldn''t understand what was going on, did the king n to attack the Deadnds. If it was so then the king was wasting his time¡­ the knowledge that the Undead could not be killed unless by a priest or a nun made him smile. If his armies were reduced to nothing then the king would wholeheartedly ept the alliance proposal. Seeing that the machines were heading somewhere else, the entire group returned back to normal and the soldiers apanying them remained indifferent as usual. The flight continued for hours despite the speed of the machine but Garth understood why it would take such time after all by horse or carriage it would take on a week just to cross thends between the two territories so even at such speed, it should take some time. "Do you think, our armies would have survived such an invasion" the scout asked moving closer to Garth "I don''t know¡­ thankfully we have the Queen" Garth replied in a weird manner "Yeah, thankfully" the scout replied The flight proceeded inplete silence with the asional directing that was done through the variousndmarks on the way. After several hours and nearly night time, they finally arrived. Euroa was a massive forest queendom that existed alongside the forest. It held a massive tree at its center that formed a massive canopy over the massive nation. This was their home and seeing the familiar sight, relief washed over them. "Riders of the Unknown beast, you are advised to move away, you are within Euroan air space" a loud voice called and looking out the window Garth and the others could see an elf sitting on top a massive creature, the creature had the body of the lion, the head of an eagle and finally it possessed some wings, it was a Gryphon. They all smiled when they saw the machine surrounded by the gryphon riders, who all had their bows pointed towards it. "Are they friends of yours?" one of the soldiers asked while looking at him "Yes, pleasend over there¡­ we can take over from here" Garth replied in a hurry toe out from the floating machine Obeying his words, the soldiers began their descent down into the required area. Within a few minutes, they were on the floor again but this time, they were on Euroan soil. As itnded, the soldiers stepped down and stood aside for them as they all stepped out of the machine. "General Webfeather!!" one of the gryphon riders called out as soon as they saw him This prompted the entire team to salute him to which he replied with an equal salute of his own as a sign of respect. The knights helped each other down from the machine and also helped their horses down since they had made it home. After a few minutes of struggle, the horses and all apanying materials were finally forced out of the machine. As soon as they all came down, the soldiers immediately got back on the machine without even a single word. they assumed their positions again as the des began spinning and the machine slowly began to rise into the air. Garth, watching it saw the machine rise and within a few minutes, it began to look like a pebble in the sky and soon it flew out of view at speeds unbeknownst to them. "Mount your horses, we are returning to the city" Garth assumedmand immediately as all the knights and diplomats mounted their horses or entered back into the carriage provided With a singlemand, they began riding for the massive city before them. They crossed the gates easily as they all headed straight for the castle. Though they had seen the army leave for the Dead Lands, there was no guarantee that they wouldn''t change directions after all they had the massive machines that could transport them over vast distances in just a day. They just needed to warn the queen about what was toe. The group raced through the rtively peaceful streets of the capital as they headed straight for the giant tree in the middle of the entire city. Ignoring everyone they met, the Knights charged straight towards the pce and after a few minutes of riding, they could see the entrance to the pce, "General" The pce guards greeted as they dismounted from their horses "Gather all forces and tell them to prepare for war" Garth said without missing a beat as he entered through the gates The territory of the king may be more advanced than Euroa but Euroa was definitely more beautiful, the castle was integrated into the massive tree and to enter it, you would need to enter a massive tunnel or hallway that seemed to be carved into the tree itself. Garth ignored all others he met on the way as he made his way directly to the throne room where the Queen would most likely be. "Halt, her highness is in a meeting now" a pce guard said as the guard put her hand on her sword ready for battle since it was her duty "Let them in" a calming and incredibly soothing voice was hearding from within the throne room "As you wish" The guard said and immediately stood aside As soon as the guard stepped aside, Garth entered the throne room. The throne room had a royal feeling to it not too unlike that in which he had felt back in the new territory though just a bit lesser. At the fore front of the room, arge wooden throne could be seen and on it was a woman. The woman looked nearly identical to every other Elf in the Queendom but she was also dramatically different from the others. Just the mere sight of her, re-energized him as the breath of the forest filled the air¡­ anyone with even a little bit of spirituality would look at her and would only think of her as nature in its truest form¡­ She was a Fae. A little further down, you could see a few more thrones that were ced before her and on them were three other people from three different races, one wasrge, pale green and had tusks growing out of their mouths, the second one was short and brown and unlike the rest had no pointed ears and finally thest person who was also short but he was green in colour and had pointed ears. There were a High Orc, A Dwarf and A Gnome respectively. Chapter 97 Threat And Choices ?"Greetings Your Majesties" Garth said as he got on his knees As Garth greeted the major response received were a bunch of grunts and Garth despite only arriving could guess why this was so. At the moment, he wasn''t just the captain of the Queen''s Guards and Euroan General; he was now a diplomat sent to check the alignment of a new nation and the very fact that he had returned the very next day didn''t speak well of their mission. If he was in their shoes then he too would grunt at the diplomat''s greetings however, he didn''t care much about them because he wasn''t a High Orc or a Dwarf or a Gnome, he was an Elf and his queen was Queen Euroa the Fae. None of their responses truly mattered to him. "Wee back, general¡­ i would assume the mission didn''t go well" Euroa who was still seated calmly on her throne said "No, your majesty" "I see" "Though we also can''t rule out its sess either, your majesty¡­ we do not exactly know where the territory stands" Garth answered truthfully since that was how he felt¡­ he had no idea where the new territory actually stood. The King''s words were menacing but kind and seemed to have some sort of harmless intent behind them but the same king sent out an army of thousands of Oni and other disastrous beings. He didn''t believe that anyone even a newly born lord would send their army into the Deadnds without knowing that the Undead were unkible by conventional means so he guessed that the army would be heading towards their territory next. "What does that mean?" The High Orc asked "A hostile nation would never receive a set of Diplomats from another nation, you and I both know that and above all, they would never let them return but here i am. However, the King''s decision to not join the alliance raises certain questions which makes me doubt his intentions, hence the preparation for battle" Garth exined Even he was still confused if the king was against them or not but it was better to be prepared than to be caught off guard.. not that it mattered. The territory had the Oni and various other races that would require an entire battalion to be considered a challenge to even a single one of them. Garth saw no hope of surviving if the territory was attacked but he would die fighting to protect his queen and his people. "Well then there is no use mopping around, if they ever turn to be against us¡­ what can you tell us, you all surely learnt something during your short stay there" The Dwarf asked "That would be more under Y''Jun''s territory however, i can provide some unconfirmed information in the form of the existence of another Fae in that territory and several unidentified creatures that hold power equal to her Majesty" "A Fae?" Euroa asked suddenly showing even more interest than before "Yes, your majesty, Y''jun and i had not been about to identify if she truly was a Fae however as with you, all of us felt the presence of unbound nature in her" "The aura of a Fae is incredibly difficult to mimic and it shouldmand a primal desire to obey in all Elven beings¡­ if you felt those then whoever it was in that territory, most definitely is a Fae¡­ I wonder what her element must be" "So, our Enemy is a Fae?" The High Orc asked "No, Lord ck Rock¡­ she served under a king and so did all the other beings on par with her. The King of the territory is a being who can only be described as power incarnate¡­ He is the ruler of the territory and our enemy" As Garth spoke, he remembered the glorious being he saw sitting on the throne. The King may have been small but the power he held was way beyond anything. As a Fae could be identified by their aura of nature, the king was filled to the brim with power and that was all, there was to it¡­ he was absolute. Meanwhile the proud expressions of the other Alliance members began to change to a frown as they realized what Garth meant. All of them understood what that meant and at the same time, they also didn''t understand what it meant. For a Fae to be under someone then said person had to be incredibly powerful but who could be more powerful than nature personified. "That''s impossible... right? Queen Euroa?" They all asked "You said there were other beings with power equal to a Fae¡­ how many of them did you see?" "At least five of them, Your Majesty" Garth answered "I see, then it seems its finally Euroa''s time¡­ I can''t believe that such a thing finally came... Master Brock!" Euroa suddenly called out "My Queen!" an elderly voice replied as the only other Elf in the room answered The man, Master Brock was an Elf who unlike many in the territory actually had wrinkles on his face, his steps weak and all but Garth knew this man and knew the power hemanded hence he remained standing as he waited for the next order from his Queen. "Take your men and gather all the books and learning materials you can find¡­ even if the nation will fall, future generations must know who we are¡­ Garth, gather your men and evacuate the cities, move them out of the forest if possible¡­ i have yet to see a king who goes after a tribe they had pursued from their ce" Euroa ordered based on what she had witnessed or experienced "Yes, your majesty" both Garth and the older man answered as he began walking towards the exit "Why are you still here?" Euroa asked noticing that Garth was still standing "Your Majesty, the king of the Territory did give us something that may decide our fate in the future¡­ he gave us this and says it''s amunication device that will allow him meet you¡­ if he ns to attack us then he will surely make his ns fully known through it¡­ at least i believe he is that kind of person" Garth said as he produced the device, the King had given him. It was just a small ck box that could fit in the palm of his hand and though he had multiple thoughts that suggested he keep the existence of the box a secret since he didn''t truly know what it was and couldn''t take the words of an unknown king to heart. Since even the Queen herself saw no hope in fighting back, it was worth it. "You should have started with that!!" The alliance members screamed in anger "Why did you keep it hidden?" Euroa asked, still remaining calm "As a Queen''s Guard, it is my duty to protect you, the Queen¡­ this is a device from an Unknown king who may or may not be against us and the chances of them being against us are higher so this could be some sort of weapon to be used against you" Garth exined "I see, but activate it¡­ I too would like to meet this king that will be the doom of my territory" "As you wish your majesty" Garth replied as he began to inject his mana into the ck box. As soon as the mana touched it, the box immediately began to glow as several blue makings appeared on it and it suddenly began to float. The Box floated away from Garth''s hands and into the air directly above him as several rays of light burst out of it and from the rays, a man was born. As soon as the man appeared, Garth immediately moved several steps back. The man in question, remained still for some time before his eyes opened and he began looking around the room. The man scanned the entire room before stopping on Euroa who was still seated on her throne and looking at him. "800 acres" The man suddenly said "What?" The Dwarf asked "Thats how far this territory is from mine¡­ or at least used to be from mine... now it''s only 300 acres away and that gap will be non-existent by tomorrow¡­ I expected this meeting by then... turns out I am so famous that you can''t wait one night" the man said as he began to patrol around the room "I was told, you wanted to speak to me personally" "That means you are the Queen then¡­ you really are a Fae... Sris and Luna will love to meet you someday" "What is it you want?" "Nothing actually, I just wanted to share a little detail about myself to you¡­ it will probably help you in yourst stand against my men since i can already smell the defeat in the air" The man said as he stopped pacing around and stood directly opposite to the Queen''s throne. "Anyway... you see I was born with an unusual ability that forces me to conquer as much territories as possible, it also means that with each territory conquered, a weird bubble of influence that exists around me increases exponentially and with this increase, i get to affect those areas as much as i want and now, this bubble of influence is only 300 acres away from your territory" Chapter 98 Hard Decisions And Decimation ?"What does that mean?" "It simply means that you have two options before this ''bubble'' covers your kingdoms. I am giving you all a week, if you choose to surrender, you will retain your power and authority over the people and your territory will remain generally the way it is except with a huge increase in military strength¡­ if you do choose to go against me and fight then I will ensure to relieve you of the painful life you lead. The choice ispletely yours" The man said calmly but Euroa could see more. Euroa heard the man but kept quiet as she watched, the man spoke with such confidence even when he revealed an important part of his life to them. Euroa knew that people who just tantly told people about their secrets mainly do not consider those secrets to be ground breaking to be used against them and in this case, they couldn''t actually do anything with the information provided. Above all she didn''t understand what sort of deal this was. No conqueror she had met in his thousands of years of existence had ever offered the option of simply surrendering and you still get to keep everything. no bloodshed, no harming if anybody¡­ just that the territory would now officially be under this kingdom. As a Queen and an incredibly long lived one, Euroa had developed more than a soft spot for Euroa, its bustling cities, the happy children, the soldiers who goofed off thinking she didn''t notice... they were all reasons that made living bearable. After so many years, she had be numb and honestly, didn''t care much about the other territories or even races¡­ all she cared about was the small vige she had once built that grew into this. "Why are you doing this?" Euroa finally asked "Why?... hmm... thats going to be a tough one to exin¡­ just know that there is no other choice" The man replied with a shrug Euroa looked at the strange creature that was the king of the new territory and wondered if he was just a child. No one especially someone of their position should ever take action without knowing why since their actions could affect the lives of hundreds of other people but this one just nned to initiate a war for no reason whatsoever. "Just to be clear, your thoughts wouldn''t change the oue¡­ if you doubt us, you can ask the Ghoul Cities what they think of my presence in their territory" the man said then vanished as the ck box fell to the ground instantly "Was that a threat?" The Gnome king asked finally speaking up "No¡­ that was merely a deration, it would have been a threat if we both were only slightly different in power but he outsses in every way" The Dwarven king replied as he sat back on his small throne and sighed Silence reigned in the room for a few minutes as they all thought of what to do, Euroa on the other hand wasn''t even thinking about how to resist because she had long since paired into Garth''s mind and unlike the other monarchs in the room, she had seen all that her general had witnessed from the unknown guards at what seems to be the border of the territory. To the massive winged creatures who made her feel incredibly small despite her power then there was the king who unlike what the box had produced carried with him an incredibly powerful and suffocating aura with him. The aura wasn''t so intense that you would actually be suffocated however it was more than enough to make people want to worship it. She knew how powerful she was and at the same time also knew her limits. She was powerful but to fight multiple true Monarchs at once was straight up impossible. A Monarch was a being born from nature or gods given mortal flesh, the Monarchs she had met were all powerful and many of them even more so than her but then a Fae was never a warrior... Faes were gods of nature who were incredibly powerful but their specialty doesn''t lie inbat. "A request to dissolve the Alliance" Euroa suddenly spoke up much to the shock of everyone in the room Her request only meant one thing and one thing alone, Euroa nned to give up. They didn''t understand why she was the first to cave in despite being the queen of the most powerful nation and tribes in the entire forest. They expected her to resist until her death but at the same time, they also understood her actions and honestly nned to the same. "Denied¡­ we are all in this together, if you surrender then we all surrender and if you fight then we all fight" The High Orc announced Their territories had followed the lead of Euroa for so long that they didn''t feel it was right that they were separated. If she nned to surrender then all of them will surrender, it was just that simple. There was also the fact that while they each ruled over territories that were powerful on their own, they were no match for the Euroa Queendom. If the Queen of said Queendom was giving up then they might as well give up since they would have no hope of winning. Euroa saw their reaction and immediately a smile bloomed on her face. "It is good that you want to stick with us to the end however now is not the time for such sentimentality¡­ this new enemy is even more powerful than Garth had described, we simply do not have the ability to challenge an army of disaster-level threats¡­ my suggestions is to dissolve the alliance so that none of our actions can influence the other''s decisions" Euroa said "I see but wouldn''t it be better for us to simply move our territories, the Aenon forest is incredibly big and i don''t think that lord will try to conquer it all" ck Rock the high Orc asked "That wouldn''t do, unlike you, High Orcs and the Gnomes, we, the elves and the Dwarves can''t just leave behind our homes¡­ Mother has been our rock and protector for millennia, abandoning her would only be at our own disadvantage and besides can you outrun a dragon?" "Then what do you n to do now, you can''t possibly be thinking of surrendering" The Dwarf asked "No... at least not yet, for now, prepare your armies for war... Garth, gather the gryphon riders and take with you some Mages who can help ry your messages quicker¡­ you are to go scout the Dead Lands¡­ if this new king is actually capable of destroying the Ghoul cities as he implied then we surrender¡­ if not then prepare for battle" Euroa ordered The Undead cities of the Deadnds would be the deciding factor for her. Her general, Garth had said that the army had left his territory this morning and this was only sun down, so if they were capable of reducing the Ghoul Cities to rubble in that time then they had absolutely no hope of fighting back. "Yes, Your Majesty" Garth answered as he left the room to do as asked "Well then, we shall return and prepare our men for battle as well" The Gnome said as he stood up ready to leave "Please rely any information you gain to us" The other kings said as they all stood to return to their various territories. While the four kingdoms fell into turmoil, the cause of it all. Kingsley could be seen inside a room filled with other officials of the Kingdom and leading them was Athena. they were all looking at a live footage of the war. In the live footage, he could see the nearly destroyed territory that was filled with undead¡­ well zombie-like creatures from various races but unlike what one would expect from zombies, these ones were somehow smart enough tounch a well thought out counter invasion n. On the territory''s walls were variousrge cannon-like weapons and manning them were a group of these grotesque creatures. Outside the walls were millions of them and all were equipped with cold weapons of all types, the creatures had elongated arms, hunched backs and short legs that were surprisingly fast. "This is Arc team 15, requesting the use of magic" a voice came through the transmitter but Kingsley remained quiet since this wasn''t his call to make "Fire away, captain¡­ they are too many formon guns to finish off" Athena the one in-charge replied "Affirmative, Magic is authorized¡­ all Archange teams are free to use magical response... take out the cannons first" The voice said as the drones providing the video flew even higher into the air and the soldiers began to retreat away from the city Just a few seconds after that, several pirs of golden light fell from the sky and directly on the cannons,pletely erasing everything within the vicinity. The pirssted for a few seconds before exploding and thoroughly erasing the army both within the city and outside it. "We should have started with that" Kingsley said since that was way more efficient and time saving Chapter 99 Announcements ?Kingsley was even more amazed by the fact that in a world where magic was a widely usedmodity, he would be using that very same magic with precaution as though they were nuclear weapons¡­ well what could he say when the Archangels were beings that their true standing was hard to determine... they were at the very peak of the SSS-rank hence such a disy. "Homemand, enemy target has been destroyed and troops are now upying new territory" the Archangel said through the transmitter "Well done, Arc light 1¡­ help the residentmander to tally the number of casualties and search for any valuables within the new territory" Athena ordered "As you wish" The Archangel replied then cut off the connection to do as he was told "Well then Congrattions, Athena on leading us to another victory" Kingsley said to the Official who now had a smile on her face "Thank you, your majesty" Athena replied as an even bigger smile formed on her face, she was clearly proud of her work and Kingsley was proud of her for that. This territory was the second one that he had conquered today and it was inhabited by what he recognised as sentient zombies. The Undead who lived in the city were all part of a race called the Ghouls and from what saw so far, the term ''Sentient Zombies'' was the best phrase to describe them. The race like regr zombies were an amalgamation of every living race that had died, they had simr features but one could still tell that they were not of one particr race, they were undead Elves, Goblins, Orcs, Ogres etc amongst them so they were pretty strong unfortunately they were still weak whenpared to his army. After congratting the army on their job well done, he left therge war room and went back to his castle to get a more personal look on things. Since his throne allowed him to see all¡­ know all that happened in his territories, he wanted to see the city and examine it up close and in person. Kingsley climbed up his throne and sat down as his entire territory came instantly came into view, everything he owned from the territories of his governors to the new territory he had gained after conquering the first city. Everything was within view, he looked down on the massive city that was at least five times bigger than his current city and almost immediately cold sweat began pouring from his back. This Ghoul city was more than five times bigger than his own and all it took was a few minutes of attack for him to possess the entire thing. Subconsciously, Kingsley began wondering how things would have been if he was just a normal lord and had encountered an Archangel¡­ he would never survive. ============ Personal Announcement Congrattions to Lord [Kingsley] on conquering a native force Rewards include: An increase of 500 Acres to territory size An Increase of 5 Levels in personal level ============ ============ World Announcement!! Title: World Conqueror Congrattions to Lord [Kingsley] for being the first lord to conquer arge native force. He has been granted an exemption right to the next event and also gains the following rewards: * An Increase of 1000 acres in territory size * Troop Quality increase by a rank * Troop Level increase by 10 levels Secondary Rewards include the following: *An increase of 500 Acres to all governor and conquered territories *All Governor troop quality level increase by a rank * All Governor troop Level increase by 5 levels * Barracks: Undead type: Due to the restrictions ced on the Lord [Kingsley], he is unable to possess a barrack unless one created by his own hands. The Undead Barracks has been transferred to his Governors¡­ All Governors shall receive an Undead option in their barracks. Due to introduction to the Native Stage, the Reputation panel has been unlocked¡­ the higher your reputation, the more the native know you and the higher the chances of them siding with you. It also increases the chances of the natives seeking refuge in your territory based on your troop type or attributes. 100 reps means that the lord has being recognized by arge native force. This could be in both a negative or positive sense so it is not advised that any Lord uses it as a judgement scale for fellow lords. Current Reputation Ranking: Deus Kingdom: 5000 Li Ye: 4 Stephanie Gilbert: 1 =========== "Holy shit!!!!" Kingsley shouted in shock when he saw the announcements from the system As the announcement came, Kingsley felt the areas under his reign increase in size. The increase was so massive that it was ridiculous, he had just told Euroa that her territory was only 200 acres away from his but now, it was not only covering her territory but he also covered the territories of the other kings¡­ turns out that there was a small mountain range within the forest. He could see all the way to Alex''s territory which though wasn''t as far away as Euroa, it was still pretty far which also meant that another increase would allow him peer into the Deadnds. The system had finally given him a useful reward after how many weeks of and it was an addition of a whooping 1500 acres ofnd to his territory "My Lord?" A deep but familiar voice called out to Kingsley who was still too focused on the new territory he had gained "Yes?" Kingsley answered as he turned his attention to the source of the call, a Throne "There has been a massive change in the territory¡­ it is harmful or do we ept it?" The Throne asked as all four thrones standing guard around him turned to him "ept it¡­ its beneficial to us but can your kind even rank up or even level up anymore?" Kingsley asked since after the incident with Athena, both Viktor and Ethan''s status panels stopped showing any more figures showing that they had begun to live in their natural state. Their levels vanished as well so he doubted that the emperor-level beings could level up and since they were basically gods made flesh. he also doubted that they could even rank up after all they had the powers of a god. "The rank of a being like us is eternal however this is different¡­ it targets the very foundation of our being" The throne exined Hearing the Throne''s words, Kingsley''s eyes turned gold as he stared at the throne and in truth, he could see the difference. The power it held didn''t change much but it was now more condensed meaning thatpared to other emperor-level beings, the Thrones would be able tounch attacks that were stronger even though both were extremely simr in power. "Thats shocking¡­ don''t worry about it, it only makes you stronger" Kingsley said as he turned his attention to the soldiers who were out of the territory and just like the thrones, there was now a major change in them. However, unlike the thrones, they had clearly ranked up with their status panels showing that they were now all Disaster-rank creatures. He didn''t even know that such a rank existed for living beings... he thought that for living beings, things went straight to ridiculous after the SSS-rank. This also meant that his men were now much stronger than if any of their wild counterparts if they ever encountered one ========== New Title gained. Title: Enemy of Light A title given to the Lord [Kingsley] by the natives of [Deus], on ount of the fact that more than half his army are demonic entities and his actions. Dramatically increases the chances of dark and evil-type beings submitting or seeking refuge with said lord. Other effects include; * 50% increase to all dark and evil-type troop abilities * Grants skill [Dark Lord] which increases the chances of dark and Evil-type beings obeying yourmand * Talent increase in using all Dark and Evil attribute rted activities =========== "Interesting¡­ i don''t me them though" Kingsley said since well majority of his army was made up of demons, there was the Demon Goblins andter on the Oni who seem to be pretty popr amongst the natives as the ultimate embodiment of Evil... at least that''s what he gained from their minds. "Even i would call myself a devil if i wasn''t me" ========= New Title Gained Title: Enemy of Darkness A title given to the Lord [Kingsley] by the natives of [Deus], on ount of the fact that more than half his army are holy entities and his actions. Dramatically increases the chances of Light and Holy-type beings submitting or seeking refuge with said lord. Other effects include; * 50% increase to all holy and holy-type troop abilities * Grants skill [Holy Lord] which increases the chances of Light and Holy-type beings obeying yourmand * Talent increase in using all Light and Holy attribute rted activities ============ "This probably came from the Dead Lands¡­ unfortunately for them, the title wouldn''t stop me from wiping them out" Kingsley said in a much calmer manner Chapter 100 Undead Barracks ?Despite most of the personal rewards given, there weren''t really many of them that were useful to him. He couldn''t use magic because he saw no use in learning it. He was Omnipotent within his realm and he couldn''t leave it so the talent increase granted by both titles were useless, the skills they granted were also useless because if he wanted to force a creature to bow to him, all he had to do was will it. In fact, from the reaction of the Diplomats upon seeing him proved that he didn''t even need it. His presence alonemanded enough respect that they wanted to worship him and referred to him as power personified. The only useful abilities here were the barracks given to his governors and the increase in troop abilities. "Speaking of barracks¡­ announcing to all Governors... i am pretty sure you have noticed the new summoning option given to you... i would like to tell you to be patient while i try to resolve a fundamental issue with the barracks" Kingsley said while projecting his voice to all his governors The Dead Lands was called that for a reason and it also became like it is today for a single reason and both reasons were the existence of the Undead. The Undead may not mean it but they were unnatural creatures and they carry the aura of death within them which kills all life within the area around them and if his governors suddenly began to summon Undead beings everywhere, it wouldn''t take long before their territories be mini deadnds. He also doubted that the system would help solve the problem after all from what he could see from his analysis of the undead, said aura was what made an Undead possible. so, they must go hand in hand. "Come to think of it, moments like this alwayse with apanying brain-dead conversations in the chat" he said remembering the novels he used to read. In them, any world announcement is always followed by an apanying conversation in the chat, using the novels as a base, Kingsley pulled up his [Chat] and sure enough, they were there [Guys, I just saw a massive mushroom cloud form a few kilometers away from my territory] A lord posted, this was the first message that Kingsley found that was rted to his actions [Do you encounter a lot of Undead in your territory?] another lord asked, he immediately recognized the lord as one of his Governors [Ah then your territory is around the Undead valley¡­ Lord [Kingsley] sent his army to wipe out the undead in the entire valley so brace yourself and try your best not be caught in the cross fire] [Caught in the crossfire¡­ this guy is throwing around nuclear weapons and you are telling me to brace myself¡­ how do i even do that" The lordined [That''s your problem my guy, you can just move if you feel unsafe] [Wait, did he actually use a nuclear weapon¡­ i saw the same mushroom cloud from my territory, it was golden in color right?] [I don''t know my man, lord [Kingsley] has being all sorts of ridiculous ever since I joined him so maybe he has them but somehow i doubt that] [Yes, it was golden in colour, it''s good to know that another lord''s territory is close to mine¡­ also what do you mean, it''s my problem, your king is throwing nuclear weapons at an area close to my territory and you think i wouldn''t have a problem with it] [Holy shit!!.... who saw the announcement just now?] another lord post out of nowhere and Kingsley immediately smiled since this was probably a few seconds after the announcement was made by the system [How is 1000 acres¡­ mine is just 12 acres and i have conquered nearly all the goblin and rock owl tribes in my area] [That''s what you are focused on, Lord [Kingsley] has ess to a lot of SSS-rank creatures and they all just received a troop rank increase¡­ what would they even turn into... gods, is there even a rank above the SSS-rank] another lord ranted to which Kingsley''s smile got even bigger [I have long since said that this region is cursed¡­ how could the system even put us together with such a monstrous entity] [Well, that''s your business... i am surrendering now, i feel like at this rate, that guy''s territory would eventually sh with mine and i don''t have any defenses that can protect me from a nuclear weapon] [+1] [+2] ... The addition continued for a while before everything quiet but Kingsley didn''t think much of it since he didn''t receive any notification that anyone wanted to surrender but then again, the clone room was still in existence so while he was busy examining the newly gained territory, the clones may have epted and attended to the lords. Aside from the main chat, the Governor''s chat was also on fire as everyone was talking about how quick his attack was and then finally about the benefits they had gained from the system. The increase in territory size, the troop rank up and level up, all of them were excited and happy and that feeling could be felt from their chats. "Ah Kingsley focus¡­ you have people to take care of" Kingsley said to snap himself out of his distraction He had the undead''s life-draining problem to take care of, it was urgent that he took care of it unless he didn''t want his governors to live a full life after all who knew if the death aura in the undead could drain life from their summoners as well. he just needed toe up with a good solution to it. "It is a summoning pool, maybe a small mutation to the pools would change the foundations of the creature summoned" Kingsley pondered while looking at the Undead summoning or possibly creation spots The System may call it a barracks but it was in reality more of a pool within a temple that was designed after the race you were summoning. the Undead summoning pool was stored in a temple that had several death themed carvings made into them. It was beautiful but the feeling one got from it was incredibly creepy. Kingsley''s idea was to somehow change the pool to cause a mutation in the Undead it created. this would work by recing the energy or aura that made the Undead alive. if the death aura was discarded then said problem should disappear so Kingsley immediately go to work. He used his powers on all the barracks at once with the intent to solve the problem in the manner he wanted and even add a few more things to the barracks. "Status" Kingsley called out using [Lord''s eye] on the barracks ========== Name: Barracks Type: Undead Rank: SSS Description: A barracks modified by the lord [Kingsley], it is capable of summoning undead of any type but they all must be at the SSS rank or above. All Undead summoned are vastly different from wild undead, being born of death rather than being born from being influenced by surrounding Death aura. Each Undead born from this barrack is loyal to the governor [Makoto] ========= Reading through the status provided by the system, Kingsley couldn''t truly tell if problem was solved or not but since the system said that they were vastly different frommon Undead, that would mean that something had definitely changed. At least he was sure now that it''s existence wouldn''t cause their territories to die. "You are now free to use the Barracks, the issue has been rectified" Kingsley announced to the governors who immediately got to summoning their new creatures. Though he had deemed the barracks safe for usage, he still wanted to be sure and also out of curiosity, see what type of Undead were summoned. Focusing on the governor, he had used his barracks to experiment, he could see the man walking towards his barracks that he was already familiar with. The barracks was located somewhere under the castle for further protection due to how important it was to the governors and in the small temple that was somehow termed a barracks, there were two pools both looked normal though the liquid within them looked to be way too dense to be water. The man walked towards the Undead summoning pool and immediately activated the summoning function as his Governor points reduced dramatically but whenpared to the total amount he had, it was nothing. With the due being paid, the liquid in the pool rose up slowly until it formed what looked like a silver mirror. The man stood and watched in confusion since he wasn''t used to such a summoning process, he moved several steps back as his automatons moved forwards to cover him in case whatever was happening wasn''t normal, as soon as the silver mirror was fully settled, arge potrusion could be seen as though something was trying to cross over to the other side. Chapter 101 Minor Evolution ?The Man seeing this moved further inwards as two more automatons joined the ones in front and they all got into a defensive position. They all stood watching when the entity that was forcing its way in finally pushed its head in... it was a horse... a huge jet-ck horse however all of them felt that something was massively different about this horse. The horse began walking forward gently as a strange aura began to fill the room... getting to its middle section, they noticed that the horse was mounted as the effect they noticed when the horse was trying toe in was seen again however as the horse continued walking, the material holding the mirror tore apart revealing a being sitting on the horse. The being wore armour that covered its entire body leaving only its head which was just a skeleton, a sword could be seen handing by its sides and at its back was a long spear. As soon as the horse left the bounds of the summoning pool, a weird aura burst out of the two creatures as an unholy fire burst forth from their bodies. The being''s skeleton head waspletely covered in mes and the entirety of the horse was also set aze but both beings seemed to be fine. After a few seconds, the horse bowed its head as its rider got down and gave the man a knight''s salute, behind him another creature could also be seen stepping out of the mirror but unlike the initial being this only simply walked through it by itself. This new one wore a simple cloak and carried a staff with it as it stepped out of the summoning area, this new creature joined the knight and bowed as well. The man stood for a while and Kingsley who was seeing it all waited to see what other types of creatures woulde out but following the staffed being was another mounted knight. Kingsley didn''t waste any more time as he appraised the creature ¡­ Name: - Race: Death Spawn (Knight/Mage) Rank: SSS Level: 1 Health: 10,000 Physique: 9000/5000 Spirit: 5000/9000 Description: A race of beings from the underworld, known for their fierce loyalty and unimaginable capabilities. A Knight/mage capable of shattering nations at their master''s request, they possess the ability to raise the undead of any type they want as long as it is of a lower rank than them Abilities: Master ofbat Dark Magic: A Deathspawn Mage is a master of all forms of dark magic, no matter what tier or howplex it is. Life drain: Deathspawns possess the ability to drain the life from any target they choose, the life drawn can be used to either power itself up or to heal itself Undead spawn: They possess the ability to summon undead creatures to support them in battle ¡­ "Hmm, it''s a bit more powerful than I thought¡­ well that depends on the amount of undead it can summon during battle" Kingsley muttered as he turned his attention to the other governors who had received the same creature or a simr one. The undead they summoned was not only powerful but even after multiple scrutinization from kingsley, he couldn''t find any life draining aura leaking from them¡­ they were much more contained that it was shocking. Since it was deemed safe, Kingsley turned his attention away from them and focused on the ce he had once visited "If only you people knew how much danger you guys are in" Kingsley said as he focused on the massive tree city that was called the capital of Euroa Due to the increase brought about by the system, his territory now covered the entirety of the tree city, he could see every clueless Elf going about their day. He could also see the Elven soldiers fortifying their walls and digging traps as though if he wanted to send soldiers to attack them, it would be from the ground. Since he was dealing with the undead for now, the best method was to simply attack them from the front because doing drops from above into their territory was risky considering how many they were but these were sentient people and Elves weren''t that many¡­ to catch thempletely off guard, he could just teleport a few teams into the territory and upy their main guards with Ethan''s dragons. The entire city would be wiped out in a matter of minutes if he did that but he wasn''t that wicked, the elves had done literally nothing wrong to deserve was they would be facing in a week''s time if they don''t surrender however their surrender was needed for his territory to grow in size. He could simply cover up the entire nation like he had done now and let them be However, that method wouldn''t be helping him in any way, they would be in his territory and would not be contributing to help it grow. He didn''t have that muchpassion in him to show to the natives... as for the many human territories, he hade across in his territory¡­ he would focus on themter on but for now, he would let them be. "My lord, there is another problem" One of the thrones said "What now?" "The demons, they''ve changed" The throne answered "What?" Kingsley asked confused He didn''t understand what they meant, of course, he knew that they had changed. His entire territory just ranked up even if it didn''t really affect the emperors much but it still boosted the total strength of the territory. The entire territory had changed so he didn''t understand what they meant "My lord, they all seem to have be another people" "I don''t understand" Kingsley said but still checked on the demons anyway ¡­ Due to the sudden rank up, your troops have undergone an evolution ¡­ A system message suddenly appeared and Kingsley immediately turned his view again to the war front. He could see his soldiers everywhere, setting up tent in the destroyed ghoul city but he noticed something odd¡­ there were no Onis. the Oni were red human-looking beings but he couldn''t find their signature red skin anywhere. He could only find the Demon goblins and they were everywhere. ¡­ Name: Turo Race: Archdemon Rank: Disaster Level: 1 Health: 100,000 Physique: 90,000 Spirit: 80,000 Description; A race created by the Demon God out of pure spite. They are known for their ferociousness and incredible might. Created to be the counterparts to the Archangels, they are naturally immune to all conventional Demonic weaknesses and possess the strength to match an Archangel evenly in battle. ¡­ "What?" Kingsley asked himself confused at the sudden development He knew that he hadn''t created any creature like this nor had he evolved any creature at the moment so he had no idea where these ones were from. Looking properly at the uniforms, Kingsley identified most of these Archdemons to be his soldiers, the Oni and the Demon Goblin alike. The Unique badges that were sewn on to their uniforms to identify each race should anything happen like the modern military''s dog tags showed that they were once a part of the different races in fact Turo who he had appraised used to be an Oni but now he looked almost the same as a demon goblin with the small horns. "No... wait, their less pale than a Demon goblin... they nearly look human, did the rank up cause them to evolve" Kingsley asked There was no other reason for such a change except the rank up since he didn''t do it and he doubted that anyone else who had such power would use it to benefit him instead of themselves. The evolution didn''t seem to change much about them since their general power was still the same as when they first ranked up assuming that the evolution was der on. Hmm.... even the Dragons evolved too... Ancient Dragons, that does make sense but they already had power to match one so what gives" Kingsley said only to shrug it all offter on since it was all to his benefit. Other than the Dragons, the two Emperor-level beings, Viktor and Athena had their races changed to fit their new roles. it was as though the Arch demon race was some sort of end point of all demon races when they go too far ahead. Both were renamed Archdemon King and Queen respectively... it didn''t make sense much considering thatmon knowledge was that Archdemons were leaders. "Well, if the Archdemons are this plentiful it will make sense for them to have some sort of leader amongst them" Kingsley thought as he shrugged since he didn''t know how the Lore of this world worked. ¡­ At the very edge of the Aenon forest was a set of small hills and on these hills, a set of people could be seen standing and watching the events urring in the distance. A couple of gryphons could be seen lying at the foot of the hill and watched over by an Elf. These were the gryphon riders sent out by Euroa and a few kilometers away from them was an upied ghoul city. Chapter 102 Surrender ?Garth, who was leading the small investigation team, could''ve seen inside a small tent that was just erected with a few other officials as they looked over a crude map of the area. Due to how impossible it was to secure a win against the undead, there was no map that showed the entire area in detail. The one they had was secured through the use of the Gryphon riders who aren''t excellent map makers but at the moment, just knowing how far away each undead city was from each other was enough. They had been here for two days straight and since they missed the capture of the ghoul cities. They had to prepare for when the soldiers that were just loitering in the ruins of the city eventually move. They needed to know where and from where they would attack to allow them to n a spot where they could watch without being involved. "This City is the closest to this location and I''m guessing that should be their next target" Garth said pointing at an oddly shaped drawing on the map "But sir, there are no high ces in this area¡­ it seems to be just innd, either side could easily discover us" one of them pointed out "That is indeed true but we can''t be too sure, this map is also hundreds of years old so there may be some difference since then" Garth reasoned Landscape changes over time, ten years was more than enough time for an area to change dramatically, talk more of at least a hundred years. There was also the fact that the Gryphon rider who had made the map was not a real map maker so may have ignored certain areas he deemed unnecessary. "Sir!" A gryphon rider entered the tent and immediately gave a salute "Report?" "The mages have sessfully set up a connection with the council and her Majesty requires your presence immediately" "I''m on my way, everyone excuse me" Garth said as he immediately stood up from his seat Garth left the small tent which was set up since the enemy refused to do anything and began walking towards another much smaller tent. Inside the small tent was arge mirror and on the floor under it was arge magic circle with various mages standing at various nodes on the magic circle. "I''m here" Garth announced as the mages imbued their mana into the magic circle As they did so, the mirror began to stir as a blurry image of the Queen appeared and slowly it became clear enough for him to see her and the group of four people in high ranking military uniforms that were all standing in front of her. "Your Majesty!" Garth greeted as he gave a Knight''s salute. "As you were¡­ it has been two days general, what have you learnt" "The army doesn''t seem to be moving anytime soon and our attempts to gather any more information is either shot down or killed however we did get an estimated number of soldiers and what exactly their weapons do" Garth replied "So how many soldiers are we looking at?" "My men have counted 20,000 soldiers so far and that''s 10,000 more than the alliance.. however we can''t say exactly how many of them are infantry or priests for medicine" "So in total we should assume that this new king has at least a total of 50,000 soldiers at his disposal¡­ no king sends out his full army to attack a ce they are confident they will win and what about their weapons?" "My Queen, this will be hard to exin¡­ we have only seen three types so far and each one seems to be a smaller version of the magic cannons¡­ they are able to fire multiple shots in one sitting and the ones mounted on the flying machines seem to be capable of producing just as much power as the magic cannon if necessary and when not needed it seems to be an automatic version of their weapons" "Hmm.." Euroa said as she contemted what such weaponry meant "Your majesty, forgive my intrusion but we wanted to ask¡­is it possible for an entire army to undergo an evolution at the same time?" Garth asked "What?" The generals beside her shouted as she turned her full attention to Garth''s question. "That''s impossible.. Evolution is a right given only to the worthy by the gods¡­ even if they are favored by the Monarchs, they wouldn''t evolve an entire army at the same time, right?" One of the general said as he turned to Euroa "A spontaneous evolution is possible if you have met the requirements and reached the upper limits of your level however an entire army, I have never witnessed or heard about such an event" Euroa replied after a brief moment of thinking. From their expression, Garth could tell that they all understood what he meant from the question alone; however just like them, he too was perplexed by the situation. He had never even seen a sentient creature undergo an evolution before and the stories he had been told by his grandfather was about an adventurer who the queen had helped to evolve but even in said story¡­ The adventurer was stated to have reached a height unattained by Elfkind before. "What happened?" Euroa asked just so she could get an official statement out of him "On the day we arrived, we saw all of them on the floor with the glow of life around them¡­ they remained like this for a few minutes before they all stood up, however they weren''t the same¡­. Well most of them weren''t the same anymore, they had all gotten stronger and the oni amongst them¡­" "The demons evolved even more?" One of the generals asked "Describe them" Euroa ordered as her expression and the aura surrounding her changed dramatically "They looked just like us except they had darker skin, small horns that looked like that of the Hurid, eyes as red as blood and their aura screamed for destruction and blood" Garth exined to the best of his ability since their only means of viewing said creatures was through a telescope Hearing his description, the Queen fell into deep thought as she looked around the room before suddenly taking a deep breath. The entire room could tell that she had made a final decision at the moment and it seemed that these evolved demons were the reason for it. "Send word to the other kingdoms and the other tribes¡­ informing them of our surrender, this is a fight we have no hope of winning even mother cannot protect us if they are what I think they are¡­ this is all because of that ursed Undead" Euroa said as she mmed his fist into the armrest of her throne, breaking it it off. "My Queen?" The generals shouted while looking at her in confusion "What?... Those creatures had once brought about utter destruction to the entire world and now they are allied with holy beings¡­ the only creatures that could put a dent in their invincible skin¡­ I am no longer at my prime and mother may protect you while you are here but I don''t think you want to die of starvation and thirst" Euroa said in clear frustration Hearing her words, the entire group took a deep breath as though it would help them understand her words better. They had no idea how powerful the creatures that Garth had mentioned were or what they were capable of but if it was enough to make their Queen an all-powerful monarch afraid then it was best they did as she said. "As you wish, your majesty" A general said before leaving the room to do as ordered "Garth, your mission has changed¡­. You and your squad are to assist them in anyway you can¡­ the best way to ensure we are treated properly under this new regime is by proving our worth" Euroa ordered "As you wish, your majesty" Garth replied confused but still willing to carry out the order "How many soldiers do we have that can be deployed?" Euroa asked "That wouldn''t be necessary, your excellency" a new voice intervened much to everyone''s surprise. Garth, hearing the proximity of the voice, immediately threw a punch at its source only for his fist to hit an iron wall. Looking carefully at the intruder, Garth immediately recognized him. "What are you doing here?" Garth asked in surprise It was one of the people he had seen in that territory, he unlike the many who lived there didn''t have horns nor did he have any special features. The man looked like that king except way bigger and unlike said king, the power he felt from him was way less. "That''s charming, little elf" the man said "What do you want, dragon?" Euroa asked as her aura began to rise She may bow to this unknown king but she wasn''t so weak and powerless that a mere dragon could intrude into a meeting she was having and get away with it. "I believe his Majesty exined his influence range to you all or as he referred to it ''bubble'', said Bubble covers not only this entire area but your territory. Also his Majesty has bestowed upon me the name ''Ethan'' so call me ''dragon'' one more time and I will send you injured ass to heaven" Ethan said as his aura engulfed the entire area Chapter 103 Blueprint? ?His aura sent the entire tent and the mages flying away but the mirror remainedpletely intact and the connection stable despite theck of the mages to support it. His heavy aura pressed all in the area to the ground and reduced the entire camp to rubble. "You''re one of his monarchs" Euroa said "Is that what you call us¡­ his Majesty would at least be happy to know that" "What are you here for, I have yet to dere our surrender?" "That is all his Majesty needs to ept you.. now, as for your n to send reinforcements, his Majesty sent me to inform you that it will be against your interest to do so¡­ however, in a few days time, an airway will be built somewhere in your territory and a ne sent to pick you up¡­ his Majesty says that no subject of his shall be beaten by an undead thus he wants you to fight the undead¡­ monarch as you call it" Ethan said as he waved his hand and immediately everything began to return back to normal. "I see¡­ is this battle a must, I would like to be here for my people as we undergo this change of leadership" Euroa answered "Well this order was made under the assumption that you would prefer killing him by yourself¡­ however if you don''t want to then, his Majesty is still willing to heal you and you will need to meet with him to know the future ns for your nation and possibly alliance because I am assuming that they will follow your lead" Ethan replied "Then I shall withdraw my forces instantly" "That would be for the best¡­ I will be on my way and I wish you all the best of luck during your transition" Ethan said before vanishing into thin air As he disappeared, silence reigned as all of them realized what the Monarch''s appearance signified. They really didn''t have a chance against this opponent of theirs¡­ ording to the Dragon Monarch''s words, his king''s range of influence covered the entire Queendom. They had no idea what that meant but based on face value alone, it meant that they could do whatever they wanted in their Queendom. With Ethan gone, Garth and the mages finally recovered themselves. "My Queen should we return or should we continue with our investigation" Garth asked after a brief moment on thinking. They had no use trying to convince their queen they had seen the kind of man who was their new leader and everything seemed to be going fine for now. Garth was a bit more impressed by the fact that this king had sent one of hi important people just to stop them from marching to their deaths. "I will be making the announcement to the people tomorrow, I will like for you all to be there so return¡­ we are already a part of their territory, we will see their power in action whether we want or not" Euroa said as she shook her head "As you wish your majesty" Garth replied as he left the tent to prepare the men for their return. Leaving the tent, he saw all his men lying on the floor andpletely unconscious. He didn''t need some prophecy or seer to tell him that this was the work of the dragon Monarch¡­ how that king had even managed to get a dragon to side with him was beyond him talk more of a dragon Monarch. While the poor general tried to awaken his men and at the same time, nurse his wounded hand. Inside the forest, a certain was sitting on his throne with a huge smile on his face. His consciousness spread all across the forest with everything and everyone within his omniscient eyes. ¡­ Regional Annoucement Congrattion to the Deus Kingdom for being the first nation to conquer a native nation. The following personal rewards shall be granted: An increase of 200 hectares in territory size An increase of 5000 reps in reputation value B-rank Blueprint The Secondary rewards are as follows: An increase of 100 Hectares in territory size for all governors Increase of 2500 Reps in reputation value for all governors Barracks (Elven): Due to restrictions, ced on Lord [Kingsley], he is unable to possess a barracks hence it has being transferred to all governors. The nation [Deus] has acquired the blessings of the World tree ¡­ "World tree?.... Is that what you are?" Kingsley said as he looked at the massive tree that covered the entire caotial of Euroa Kingsley felt that he should have guessed that from the very beginning considering all the signs were there. It was at the center of Elven territory, it was massive and towered over all in the forest but he wasn''t paying any attention to the tree itself. "What blessings did it give¡­ what areas did it target?" Kingsley asked expecting something from the system However the announcements were done and it seemed like he will never know. Kingsley looked around his territory to see if there was any physical change from the blessing and sure enough, he found one. Trees and nts were sprouting in the Dead Lands¡­ well the areas he owned. Kingsley felt like he was looking at some 100 year timepse video of the forest reiming it''snd now that there was nothing polluting it. "You know, you don''t need to do that¡­ I am way more than capable of reiming thatnd" Kingsley suddenly said out loud as he looked at the massive tree. Now that he was focused on the tree, he could feel the power within and also some level of intelligence in it. Looking at them carefully now, Kingsley noticed that both the tree and Euroa had the same aura almost as though they were one and the same However said aura was thicker on the tree itself than on Euroa and this was even after assuming she was in her prime. There was some sort of rtionship between the two but it wasn''t his business¡­ his business with the entire kingdom was almost done in fact so he would soon begin to put them behind him. "Now about you" Kingsley said as he turned his attention to the other strange thing in the rewards It was a long blue sheet of paper that showed the blueprints of a specific project. This was the first time, he has gotten something like this though he knew he was surely going to get it at some point after all this was a lord Game. It was bound to happen. However, Kingsley was confused as to why it had taken him so long to get one. Nearly an entire month and this was the first time he was getting a blueprint despite all he had aplished. "Fucking hell.. it''s even B-ranked!!" Kingsley shouted in disappointment ¡­ Name: Store house Type: Blueprint Rank: B Description: A blueprint depicting a storehouse that when built can be used for storing all manner of perishable things and more. The Storehouse is full of several interdimensional spaces that allows for all things to be stored perfectly. Time doesn''t progress and decay is impossible. Limitations: all stored materials are to be taken out after a month unless they are at risk of falling in rifts. Cost: 4000 Lord Points or 400 word, 300 Iron and 2 mana stones ¡­ "What lord points¡­ is that what allows the other lords to build and upgrade their facilities¡­ they do have it difficult" Kingsley said as he shredded the blueprint into pieces then repaired each one forming multiple copies of the blueprint. He was interested in it but unfortunately he already had better storage facilities than what the blueprint offered and his governors didn''t need this so it was probably better to just give it to all the other lords who will need it. [I have some blueprints here¡­ it''s a B-rank storage facility, I will post it on the marketce soon, if you want it you can buy] Kingsley posted in the regional chat Without waiting for a reply, Kingsley pasted the blueprints on the market ce to be sold for nothing they had and could offer. His kindness to the other lords was only because he imagined how difficult things must be for them. They had to gather materials that he could create with a snap, survive monsters he could erase from existence with a thought, live alone in such a dangerous world while he was living in arge castle surrounded by servants and guards. He was just in a position to think about them and that was all. [Is that one of your rewards, why are you giving it out] [Can you give away some food, I haven''t eaten in days¡­ there''s an A-rank snow monster camping outside my territory¡­ i can''t leave] [Yeah that''s true, do you still do those¡­ I haven''t received it in a long time] [You have S-rank troops, why do you need the donated food] As the messages continueding in, Kingsley realized how much his donations seemed to help others but unfortunately he couldn''t donate anymore again since he now had citizens who the excess food had to be stored for. Also even if he did donate from the excess they had, it wouldn''t be as much because there weren''t that many sources of food anymore. Chapter 104 Third Undead City ?Crops took time to grow and Orcs were now turned into Oni for the territory to grow instead of food. Tregers have no reason to attack the city in groups when they can attack an isted soldier that will probably kill them if they aren''t good enough. The Hurid seem to have long gestation period so simply killing them would be disastrous. "Hmm¡­ maybe I can do it like I did the blueprints¡­ Hestia!!" Kingsley called out as the Spirit materialized inside the throne room "Yes, my king!" She said in a graceful manner "Can you please tell the servants to cut up some meat¡­ fine pieces would do, I n to donate them" "It shall be done" Hestia replied before vanishing into the room. For some reason now that he had the Queendom, Euroa in his pocket. He felt extremely rxed as though he had no more worries.. well he had no more threats but he still had worries. There were still many other lords in his territory and he also had family to find so there was definitely some worries. An hourter, Kingsley was in the kitchen or at least in an open space close to the kitchen. On the floor was at least 50 kilograms of chopped up meat and various other things like vegetables. Waving his hand, each piece of the shredded vegetables and meat began to grow. A few minutester, there was a small mountain of meat and vegetables in front of him and without even hesitating, he immediately donated some of them since that was the aim of everything and sold some so it could reach all. If he simply created it then it wouldn''t work so the meat he had was used as a base for hundreds of others to sprout. [I have released some food units for sale¡­ that should help elevate your hunger problem¡­ however I thought to warn you all who stay within the forest¡­. The Aenon forest to be precise, my territory now covers half of it and I hope that when Ie across your territory¡­ you surrender peacefully] Kingsley posted before getting off the chat. ¡­ "Ma''am we are approaching the target¡­ do we engage" a demon spoke into thin air as it approached a massive weird structure Behind the demon were several other demons all dressed in a simr uniform and carried what weapons that looked somewhat simr. Each of them was equipped with a sword that they attached to their back packs in order not to restrict their movements. "Negative soldier¡­ your job is to scout and confirm who are dealing this time¡­ our Euroan allies say that the city is ured by something called an Obara n and they are one of the strongest in the entire dead Lands¡­ so report whatever you see" a voice replied sounding directly into their minds "Affirmative¡­ this here looked like a small outpost maybe to warn them of when intruders approach.. they also covered up every side of the outpost leaving only small eye holes¡­ we can''t see much" the demon replied as he viewed their target through the scope of his gun. "Hold on¡­ you have permission to engage, Arc dark 15¡­ if they refuse to let light in, we will bring the light to them" the voice said "Affirmative, expect some good news" the demon said before standing up from its hiding spot With permission granted, the demon and his teammates immediately tapped a switch on their guns and began running towards the outpost which was a small structure that seemed to be made from y. The outpost was designed more like cube with all side covered up as though the soldiers inside were trying to prevent light and the sun from entering. As soon as they approached, the smell of blood slowly became more apparent in the air. The entire team noted this and already had an idea what they were dealing with, under the direction of their captain. A sniper was made to wait a few distance away with his gun pointed directly at the outpost. He, himself was at the fore front of the team as they circled the building in search of an entrance but found none. Who ever built this thing didn''t build it with the intention that the upants would be able toe out or that they had some other means "Captain¡­ the entrance seems to be underground¡­ there''s a tunnel leading directly to the inside of the building" "Well then, we''re breaking in¡­ get ready!" The captain said as he put as sign his gun to get a more small gun that would be easier to carry with one hand With the new gun equipped, the captain reared himself up and immediately kicked the side of the building instantly creating a hole in the building. The demon removed his leg which had sunk into the building and immediately pulled out something from his belt. "shbang!!" The demon shouted as all of them turned away and covered their ears As soon as they did so, a loud and incredibly loud explosion was heard and apanying it were various screams which immediately confirmed the existence of the enemy within the building. As soon as the explosion died down, they widened the hole created and rushed into the building. Despite how dark it was within the building, they had no problems seeing after all they were demons and demons were creatures of the dark. They could all see properly and without problems as they immediately faced the enemy within the building. They were faced with three creatures, all which looked like a cross between some strange bat and a humanoid being. The creature''s head was big and though it looked normal, it''s ears and huge fangs made them look a little bit like a bat. They possessed bat-like wings with sharp ws at the end of each one. Their feet was elongated and also featured some very long ws or talons in this case that allows it to grab prey. The creatures were huge and intimidating however immediately the team entered the building¡­ they quickly and easily overpowered the creatures knocking them all out and tying them up. "Halflings¡­ Come in, base 1" "We''re here, captain¡­ did you find something?" "Yes, Ma''am, it seems the Obara n is a n of vampires¡­ we are assuming that their hone territory is underground¡­ should we proceed with the attack" the captain asked as they broke apart the building to allow light in "Negative, Arc Dark 15 you are to wait for reinforcements¡­ Arc light 3 is on their way" the voice replied so they all rxed into the area setting up camp to wait "Of course it''s the archangels¡­ can we do anything without those flying insects being involved" "Shut it, we''re dealing with the undead¡­their power is absolutely necessary" the captain replied The entire team though still remained on guard as they waited for reinforcement meanwhile back in the Ghoul city or Base 1. The entire city had being remodeled into a military base, multiple vehicles and soldiers could be seen running around as they tried to get their duties done. At the moment on the hangar, a K-9 could be seen taking off and in it were a team of both Archangels and Arch demons. Both armed to the teeth and ready for battle. The K-9 flew in the direction of the Obara n. "Arc light 3¡­ you are to support Arc dark 15 in their mission into the underground world of the Obara n.. remember we take no prisoner and we bring hell or since the enemy are undead, heaven to the enemy, for Deus!!" themander''s voice was heard again as the entire teamughed "For Deus!!" The entire team responded as the k-9 sped off into the distance at tremendous speed. Within minutes, the k-9 was within Obara airspace. The arc dark team seeing the floating K-9 immediately got up and prepared for battle. They opened the hatch that led to the underground world and waited as the Arc Light teamnded. "So what are we dealing with captain" The leader of the Arc light team asked as soon as they dropped out of the K-9 "Thanks H" one of the members screamed while waving at the k-9 which slowly rose into the air and sted off into the distance leaving them alone. "The Obara n is a n of Vampires so ensure that your uniforms covers your body well, we demons are immune to their bites and curses however I don''t know what effects they may have on you Archangels" the Captain said "Our skin shall burn their teeth and heads off¡­ don''t worry too much about us" the archangel leader said as they all jumped into the hole and began making their way into the underground territory The squad ran through the tunnels killing every halfing they came across on their way. The tunnel ran so deep into the that the team had no choice but to fly.. they continued their journey for a few minutes before they finally saw their destination Chapter 105 Destruction Of The Obara Clan ?The city stretched for several kilometers and as far as the eyes could see. The group flew high into the air almost touching the cieling of the underground space as they looked down on the magnificent city that would soon be destroyed. Their enhanced senses picked up the scent of blood and decay from all over the city. "I think we just found the underground space¡­ releasing drones now, you should get a visual soon" The captain said as the Arclight team who were carrying several heavy backpacks began unloading them Several small and unassuming drones flew out of the backpacks and began flying all around the city under the control of the various pilots at base 1. The drones transmitted information it captured back to the Base for analysis and to help the Commandere up with a n or decide if the city was to be wasted or not. "We have visuals now¡­ well done squad... we arent seeing anything special however¡­ standby for confirmation from centralmand" Themander''s voice was heard again "Alright¡­ Arc teams standing by" The captain replied as they all flew to a more hidden area and waited. Themander on the other end, sent the information they had received to the territory. The authority to decide if they were to attack or not may dwell with her however when dealing with certain situations like this one. it was better to give that decision to the higher ups. It didn''t take long for a reply to be received "Arc Teams¡­ you have been given permission to engage... or in herdy''s words, you can let loose as much as you want" Themander said "Roger that, Commander¡­ Men, you have permission to engage... for efficiency, spread out and give them hell" The captain said as he dropped his gun and his horns began to grow even longer and his appearance became even more demonic The Archangels hearing the captain''s word also dropped their guns and flew away from the Archdemons to give each other some space. Due to the fact that the team only contained 10 people altogether, they spread themselves all around the city each one taking an entirely different form. The Archangels began to glow brighter and brighter as the holy aura around them intensified enough to burn the undead on the streets despite the fact that they were high up in the sky. The Archdemon''s demonic aura grew strong enough that they highjacked control over the undead closer to them. Despite their differences, there was a major simrity between the two races, they all had huge smiles on their faces. In response to their sudden appearance, a defense force immediately gathered on the roofs of the various buildings. Each on cloaked in ck and had the smell of decay oozing off them. Their nature as Vampires was clear however despite how one would expect a dead body to move, these ones jumped from building to building with incredible ease and powerful movements. "Who are you and what do you want from my city?" a powerful voice was heard throughout the underground space Turning the source of the voice, the team saw a lean and well-dressed vampire floating out of the massive castle in the middle of the city. Around him were several other incredibly powerful vampires, each one was incredibly well dressed but unlike the man carried a weapon with them. As though given the courage, hundreds if not thousands of other vampires joined them in the air or on the roof tops. The team seeing the disy of power smiled as pity filled their minds. They could all guess the identity of the vampire; he was probably the n lord or a founder considering that Vampires live forever unless killed. "We are here to wee you all into the hands of the light and to send your souls back into the cycle to be reborn as a new being¡­ now do you ept your reality or do you want to resist" an archangel asked as he flew towards the vampire gathering "My people have not offended your people in any way neither have we offended theirs... so why do you attack us" The man asked as a powerful aura burst forth from his body "I see... well then, i hope you are reborn soon" The Archangel said as he raised his palm towards the vampire group A small ball of light began to form in his palm however the small orb of light carried with it great holy might that all the vampires within his immediate vicintiy were incinerated. The Vampire lord seeing the Archangel''s actions immediately pulled on his cane, revealing a hidden sword within it. "Attack!!" The old vampire shouted as all the people around him began rushing towards the archangel Despite the army that was rushing towards him, the archangel remainedpletely unfazed as he put more power into the orb making it grow in size until it became an underground sun burning all who came close andpletely stopping the army in its tracks. "Remember, you died for Deus!!" The Archangel said as he pointed his arm which held the massive sun towards the group and immediately the sun despite its size began flying towards the army It flew at speeds almost invisible to the eye and in the next instant all they saw was a massive explosion that covered the entire area and shook the underground space they were in. At the other corners of the undead territory, a simr act could be seen taking ce. Each archangel unleashed a sun in the small space blinding all and burning every unclean creature. The Archdemons on the other hand, could be seen with a simr sun on their hands however instead of holy magic, the massive sun was made from pure light. They may still not possess the capabilities to handle holy magic as they please but they were immune to its effects and light magic was incredibly easily for them to use. Unleashing their burning hot balls of light upon the vampires in each of their sections, the entire space was lit with bright light that blinded even the arch team themselves but they stood or floated proudly as they watched the light die down and the entire city descend into nothing but ruins and rubble. "Base 1, this is Arc teams 15 and 3, hell has been given as requested... however, the space is now unstable and will likely copse soon" The captain reported in a slightly shy tone knowing that the cave in that was bound to happen was their fault "Don''t worry, captain¡­ just leave there immediately¡­ his majesty ns to fill the hole soon, Sir Hermes is on his way right now and also sergeant Rejia.. don''t call him H" Themander said "Affirmative... Arc teams out" The captain replied as he looked at his other teammates who had all gathered together and were ready to leave. Sharing a nod of acknowledgement, the entire team turned around and began flew towards the exit. as soon as they reach the entrance to the tunnel that led out of the underground space, the captain turned back to review everything they had done. None of them had any remorse on their faces, the Demons enjoyed that they were allowed to kill as they liked and the Archangels just couldn''t stand the presence of the Undead. "Just to be sure, ck sun!!" The captain shouted as a massive ck orb formed above his head His majesty already nned to fill the hole so it didn''t matter if he destroyed everything. Unleashing the demonic sphere on the space, he turned around and began flying towards the real exit. As soon as he reached the half way mark, a loud explosion was heard as the entire cave began to copse in on itself. "Should have probably detonated it when i reached the surface" The Captainmented before vanishing into thin air As he did so, the entire tunnel came crashing down however the entire team was safe above ground. They stood and watched as the ground below them cave in and a massive hole stretching several kilometers was formed. "Damn, you really did a number on them captain" one of the team members said as they allughed They remained there for a few minutes before the familiar humming if the k-9 was heard and looking up, they saw the K-9nding before them. Without hesitation, they boarded the k-9 and just before they left, they saw the massive hole, they had created fill up again as though there was never a cave in within it. [They said give them hell not create hell on Earth] a voice was heard from the empty K-9 "Shut it, Hermes" The Captain said as the voiceughed before they took off ¡­ Back in the territory, inside the castle, a massive K-series Helicopter could be seen sitting on a small patch ofnd made for it. The Helicopter looked nothing like a real helicopter but Kingsley had created it to function as a helicopter. It unlike the other K-Series vehicles it featured two wing fans which were practically useless since it could function without them... in fact, in simple terms, it looked like the generic sci-fi helicopter. Chapter 106 Official Visit To Euroa ?"Has thending spot been prepared?" Kingsley asked as he approached the vehicle "Yes sir, and apparently the territory is excited to meet with you" a young man who looked just like a male version of Hestia answered "Well then Hermes, let''s go and see them" Kingsley said as he boarded the big K-4 The K-series went from one to nine and this was number four on the list... or at least, its type was number four. The K-4 was created for simple transportation and protection, it didn''t feature any weapons or any other fancy features on its outside... it just looked like a hybrid between a ne and a helicopter. Kingsley boarded the k-4 and as soon as he entered, he was hit with a massive dose of luxury. this was his private k-4 and was created for the single purpose of transporting him from one ce to another and now, he nned to go visit his new territory. It was an official visit hence the use of the K-4 even though the location isn''t that far away. "As you wish, your majesty" the man answered with a bow before vanishing from sight Kingsley seeing this didn''t mind it at all and instead just simply sat down on the incrediblyfortable seats of the k-4. The K-4 was designed to transport its passenger in stye and in utter luxury hence why the k-4 was longer than it was supposed to be. As Kingsley waited inside the K-4, he was soon joined by Viktor and some other officials who he didn''t care much about. "Your Majesty!" Viktor and his subordinates saluted as soon as they saw him "As you were" Kingsley said as they all went about doing their thing while Viktor came to sit opposite him "Okay, Hermes... let''s go" Kingsley ordered as he rxed into his chair excitedly as though he was a child that is entering a n for the first time. As soon as he gave his order the vehicle''s door was shut and a few secondster, the K-4 began to slowly rise into the sky. Normally such a thing would involve some shaking that will notify the upants that they had taken off but Kingsley felt nothing however this didn''t kill his excitement. This was the first time, he was leaving his main territory, he had never left the city for even once since he came to this world. Now his territory spanned a distance that he needed a k-series vehicle to cover, it was also the first time he would be using any of the K-series vehicles especially now that it was under the Hermes''s control. Hermes was a new spirit that he created since it was starting to look like Hestia was in charge of everything. She had to protect the territory through her guns, had to ensure that the citizens had homes to live in, coordinate the servants at the castle and that was just to name of few of her duties. Hence the birth of Hermes, the proof that Kingsley was mastering his abilities. Hermes was created to be in-charge of all things transport, hence why he is in charge of the K-series, the central train that ran through the entire kingdom and finally the carriages. In some way, it could be said that he had more work to do than Hestia herself but well he didn''t care, his job was more well defined than the hers. He was more interested in Hermes because Hermes was his first intentional sess at creating life, the automatons were moreputers than life. Hermes was a livinbeing.... well somewhat of an Artificial intelligence with a soul, a spirit and he had created him not like Hestia who was born because he created his castle. This meant that his control over his power was now greater and also meant that now, he didn''t need to recruit anyone anymore. He could just wave his hand and millions of soldiers would sprout from the ground. Of course, he didn''t have any ns of doing so, he saw no purpose to it. There were millions of Orc, goblin and Elven settlements out there so why waste energy on creating them when he could just capture them and evolve them into what he wanted. "Your Majesty, Athena sent back a video feed of the third undead city and asks if the city can be destroyed or should the damage be kept to a minimum" Viktor said as he suddenly summoned up a holographic screen Kingsley observed the video for a while and didn''t see anything that interested him, the entire city was poorly nned, the pirs supporting the ground looked like it would copse any time soon and worse, there were no strange architecture one would expect when looking at a city of Vampires. "They have permission to destroy it all, ensure that no one is left alive" Kingsley ordered since he had no use for them... the city was a waste of time and if it was to be recreated, it would be above ground and he didn''t have use for the undead. He was simply conquering them because he had to conquer them for his territory to increase and also to save himself the stress of having to defend against themter on. It was just more efficient as for the lords that he found within his territory. The System prohibits him from doing anything since an Event wasing soon. ¡­ Congrattions on Conquering another city. You have been rewarded with an increase of 500 acres in territory size ¡­ "Hmm¡­ that means that the mission was a sess, remind me to thank Euroa for the intel" Kingsley said while looking at Viktor "As you wish, your majesty" Viktor replied "Also remind me to update our army''s weapons¡­ at this point it is restricting the soldiers from using their abilities" "No sir¡­ their restriction is precisely why we need them. Each soldier is so powerful that they by themselves can take on an entire nation and win but with the guns, they can focus that infinite power into small busts of power" Viktor exined "That is an excellent idea... i will need to update the ammunition instead i think that will give them even more control over the path of the bullet" Kingsley said as he fell into deep thought The fact that the Arc team had to drop their guns to use their full power meant that the guns were limiting them and since Viktor disapproves of him doing so, the best option would be to simply update the bullets to use mana. The soldiers will be able to imbue the bullets with mana to achieve various effects. As Kingsley fell into deep thought while thinking about, the ways he could improve the military, Hermes took off as they heading towards his destination. the flight was incredibly steady and fast. After a few minutes, Kingsley came back to his senses and spent his time looking out the window to view his territory So far, he had been looking at everything here through the eyes of a god. He could see everything, hear everything, smell everything. On his throne, he was omniscient and while it was an amazing feeling, it was still limited in some way because he wasn''t actually there. he was on a throne in a well-guarded castle. Around his k-4 were about three other K-4s that served as decoys for his own, Athena and Viktor insisted on it despite knowing how indestructible each K-series vehicle was. Kingsley epted because they refused to take no for an answer and he also found it cool when he saw all five k-4s on the ground waiting for him. "Sir we''re almost there" Viktor announced to which Kingsley nodded He could see the massive World tree even from this distance. He could feel a connection to it despite the fact that he wasn''t a forest elf who apparently need the World tree to exist. For him though he felt as though it was more like a connection caused because it was in his territory. Then tree grewrger andrger as they got closer until they were directly above the territory. Kingsley looked down on the massive Elven city. the city was just as you would expect an Elven colony to look like. With the World tree at its center, the city looked a bit like a colony of ants living under a tree from his high position As soon as they arrived at their destination, the K-4 began tond. It was in arge field beside the Elven castle¡­ looking through the window, kingsley could see several officials waiting for him. He could also some High Elven soldiers standing guard around the field. "Of course, those girls are here¡­ that would exin why i haven''t seen them in two days" Kingsley said when he saw the high Elves As soon as the vehiclended, a group of elven servants could be seen running around through the window. A purple carpet was rolled out, several Elven and High Elven knights and soldiers respectively stood guard by each side of the carpet to protect him when he walked. Inside the K-4 too, Viktor made his men, the newly ascended Arch demons to leave first and stand guard before he joined them since they were in unfamiliar territory. ..... Pleasement what changes you think i can make to their current weapons to fit their fantasy settings Chapter 107 Princess Euroa ?After a few minutes of unnecessary procedures, Kingsley was finally allowed toe down. Though he felt the procedures unnecessary, he didn''t stop it since they made him feel incredibly important. "Shit!!" Kingsley shouted in shock when the feathered beings known as the Thrones appeared beside him He knew they would teleport here from the city since they were too big for the K-4 to contain and he doubted they would want to stay in such an enclosed space especially considering that their wings were too big and broad to fit properly into the K-4s. As for why they didn''t just fly beside him, it was because the other Monarchs as they are apparently called refused. "What''s wrong, your majesty" one of them asked "Nothing... don''t worry, you guys just lead the way" Kingsley said to the Archdemons who immediately began walking to take their positions to protect him. Looking at the Elven guards who were all standing guard, Kingsley noticed that all of them were struggling to not bow to him. He couldn''t me them, his [Lord''s Might] ability was passive though he could use it actively if he wanted. The ability ensured that he looked like a lord no matter where he went. This meant that it basically portrays him as the most powerful in the room and at the moment, that room was filled with Monarchs so the pressure on them was immense. The High Elves too had the look of struggle on their faces since they were one of the newer races in the territory so they weren''t that used to it. Taking pity on them, Kingsley reduced the pressure they faced from him and from the Monarchs present. His purpose here wasn''t to showcase his powers or his strength, he wasn''t that shallow and also that part had already being shown when he conquered the territory without even doing anything. As Kingsley stood and looked around his new environment, the ground suddenly opened as some wooden tendrils rose from the ground and on them, Kingsley could see a ne made from flowers. Freezing the Thrones in ce before they cut the tendrils, Kingsley bowed a bit as the tendrils ced the ne on him. "Thank you¡­ I still haven''t forgotten your first gift though, i will make it up to you" Kingsley said to the empty air but the smile on his face made it seem as though there was someone there. The forest Elves present all had their mouths wide open as they watched the scene. From the fact that he had just stopped four monarchs in ce to the fact that the World Tree had shown interest in him. They had lived in this nation for decades and never had they seen the World tree actively interact with anyone¡­ not even the Queen. Kingsley saw their shocked expressions and smiled since he knew he had fallen for the cliche main protagonist situation. He was interacting with a being they held in incredibly high regard and talking to it as though it were some friend, Kingsley didn''t like it but it was what it was. He simply unfroze the Thrones and they all began walking down the purple carpet. The group walked down the purple carpet until they reached a fence and beyond it, Kingsley could see the World Tree and the building that served as the castle. Under Viktor''s lead, Kingsley entered through the small gate that sat at the end of the carpet. Now beyond the fence, Kingsley could see a group of people waiting to wee him. The group consisted of some people in high ss armor that made it obvious they were high ranking members of the Euroan Society, a female that looked almost like Euroa but it wasn''t her and a few other knights and servants who were simply standing and waiting. Kingsley looking at all of them smiled as he shook his head. "You have no need to force a smile for my sake, one day you will regret why you weren''t just honest with your feelings" Kingsley said as he walked towards them He could tell easily that the smile on their faces wasn''t genuine and he too didn''t like it. He could feel the anger in their hearts especially the anger in the woman that looked like the Queen. She was probably Euroa''s sister or daughter or something of that nature so her anger was understandable. "Greetings your majesty" Thedy said ignoring what he had said as she performed a graceful bow "I''m assuming you''re Euroa''s daughter or something¡­ can Monarchs even have children?" Kingsley asked "Of course, your majesty, we are still living beings" The thrones answered "My name is Euroa the second and on behalf of my mother, i was sent to wee you to our lovely queendom" thedy said "Euroa the second?... it''s almost like the writers ran out of names" Kingsley muttered as he gave her a weird look He just didn''t understand what sort ofzy naming this was. These people had their ownnguage and everything so they should have a wealth of names to choose from even if the queen was terrible at naming like he was. She was a Queen and had ess to people that could help with names, he had himself alone toe up with the names. "Well then Princess Euroa, thank you for receiving me¡­ you all must be the Queendom''s officials" "Yes, your majesty" One of the answered as they all bowed "Well then let''s go in or is there some tradition that i am required to take part of before entering the building" Kingsley said as though he owned the ce... well, he did but not the castle, he owned thend everything stood on. Before any of them could process what, he said, Kingsley saw two of the thrones vanish from sight only to reappear in front of the Princess with their swords held high almost like an execution. Kingsley seeing it all, immediately rolled his eyes and yanked them back into position beside him. "It is highly advised that you bottle up all ill thoughts against me when in my presence, it could lead to your death" Kingsley warned while looking at the Princess whose heart was beating so loud and fast that even Kingsley could hear it despite his dulled senses. The fear on her face said it all but he didn''t me her for it. He just appeared from nowhere and took her mother''s kingdom for no reason at all. He too would wish such a man death however; he had the beings known as the Thrones as bodyguards. They were incredibly sensitive to such things¡­ a single intrusive thought could get you killed because you were close to a throne. "Take a deep breath, let''s go¡­ in" Kingsley instructed to help the girle out of her dazed state and she subconsciously did as he told her As for the other officials, they were all frozen still in fear. Just the fact that two monarchs was about to attack them was more than enough to make them shit their pants though unlike the Princess, Kingsley didn''t care much about them. They were just officials not the Queen''s daughter. "Excellent¡­ now kindly lead the way and maybe try to restrain your thoughts next time" Kingsley said then turned to the Thrones who were now standing around them without a single care in the world He couldn''t me them; he liked the fact that they were ready to kill if the other party''s thoughts even went a little bit astray. Of course, since they were always around him, he could stop them but he felt the need to educate them on the mystical existence called intrusive thoughts. *Huff Huff* The girl breathed loudly as she tried topose herself enough to lead her guest into the castle. To help her, several knights came from within the castle possibly under themand of the Queen whose gaze, he could feel. He didn''t feel guilty about the event after all the princess was the one who was ungrateful, he didn''t me her for it but it was still her fault. If he were some bloodthirsty lord then this entire area would have been reduced to nothing but dust and the World tree transported into the Fae realm where he would create another Forest Fae to take care of it. She and her mother, all her friends, everything she knew would be gone but here she was with everyone alive. The knights helped her regain her bearing then proceeded to help the various officials. Understanding her situation, she quietly began to lead him into the castle, the Thrones following all the way. She led him through the halls carved into the roots of the tree until they were in front of arge door "My mother awaits you beyond the door" The Princess said "Thank you" Kingsley replied as he stepped through therge door which the guards opened for him Entering the room behind the door, Kingsley was faced with arge room that was only identified as a throne room because of the wooden throne that sat at its center. The room was very big and filled with useless pirs that somehow added to the atmosphere in the room. Chapter 108 Healing And Submission ?Standing beside the throne, Kingsley could see Euroa¡­ her aura way less than when he initially met her and like the World tree, he could smell decay in her. He didn''t know what sort of connection she had with the World tree but it seemed as though her curse was affecting the World Tree "Greetings, your excellency" Euroa said with a bow "As you were¡­ you are still the monarch of this nation" Kingsley said as he walked past her and on to the throne, Without even hesitating or questioning her, Kingsley sat down on the throne and almost instantly he felt an even deeper connection to the World tree. It was almost as though he and the Tree were one, he now understood why Euroa used a Wooden throne, this entire room was at the center of the World tree''s roots. Her territory was marked by the World Tree''s ever expansive roots, like his own throne that allowed him have a view of everything that belonged to him, the wooden throne allowed her to see all areas of the territory as long as the surface roots reached such an area. The Thrones did what they did best and took positions around him to protect him and Viktor positioned his Archdemons outside the throne room then took his position beside Euroa who was still standing watching Kingsley whose eyes were now closed as he viewed both the World Tree and the territory in depth. "Hmm¡­ you two are one, aren''t you?" Kingsley asked as soon as he opened his eyes "Yes" "You Monarchs are just weird" Kingsley said as he rubbed his forehead a bit All the Fae he hade across embodied one part of nature and Euroa who he had initially thought to be a separate entity from the World tree embodied the Forests or just the concept of it but to find out that she was the World Tree was sort of weird. It was even more weird when the person herself referred to the tree as Mother. "Anyway, it''s weird knowing that you are justplying this easily, a normal ruler would have put up some form of resistance even if it''s just a show of power" Kingsley said since her attitude was weird by every standard "I have no choice, i just want my people to be safe¡­ they are all i have" "I see¡­ this feels weird, what exactly happened to you" Kingsley asked since he could feel the dark energy in her and it was making him feel weird "My territory covers the entire Aenon Forest and the forest once reached far into the Deadnds however an unknown monarch with an unnatural power appeared one day and began to corrupt thend¡­'' "That''s enough, i get the gist¡­ this unknown monarch is he or she dead by any chance" "No, my lord, he managed to escape" "Excellent¡­ a good justification as to why we are taking their territory and also do you want to fight him again?" "My lord, I am a Nature god, the Fae are best at protection however attacking is an entirely different matter" "Okay then¡­ Viktor tell Athena that she is to follow the original n, I want that territory within next week" Kingsley ordered "As you wish your majesty" The only reason why he had taken so long to take each undead was initially because they didn''t know what to expect however after second city, it was clear that the undead used their numbers and invincibility to their advantage. The only other reason was a more recent one and that because he wanted to get Euroa''s opinion after all he had promised her a rematch. His original n was simply to take the entire Deadnds before he focused on the Alliance but Euroa had surrendered before he could take the Dead Lands so he now had to consider their own feelings towards the area since they were his subordinates. He had ess to thousands of soldiers and just ten of them was more than enough to destroy an entire city He could simply get the location of each city and send a team for every city and by the next day, he would have the entire Deands under his possession by the next day or considering the Undead have a Monarch too, a week. Now that n could be carried out. "Now then back to you" Kingsley said as his hands suddenly began to glow brightly Using his powers, Kingsley began healing the tree. Like Sris whose real body was the Sun and Luna whose real body was the moon, Euroa''s real body was the tree so to heal her. He had to heal the tree, since Euroa was a woman who ruled over a portion of life so trying to inject life energy into wasn''t the way. Kingsley reached deep into the essence of the powerful tree to search for the cause of the problem. That didn''t take long though because half of thedy''s essence was rotten. With how injured she was, Kingsley wondered how intense the battle must have been and in what condition the loser of the battle was. "That guy really did a number on you... Viktor if you will" Kingsley said as Viktor stepped forward with a small syringe filled with Aspirin KIngsley doubted that the Aspirin could heal such injuries however he wanted to try and see if it could truly cure all or if it was only limited to physical problems. Viktor walked up to Euroa who was looking at him skeptically. Theck of trust could be seen but neither of them cared much about it. Viktor injected the drug into Euroa''s arm and almost instantly, Kingsley saw a massive change in her. The rot began to recede but it didn''t go away, Euroa''s aura became stringer and her main body the tree, itself grew in size. It was clear that the Aspirin had worked but it had done its best so Kingsley focused on the rot and began to erase what was left of it. Within minutes, it was all gone and Euroa could be seen kneeling on the group, gasping for air but her aura was now as strong as Kingsley expected a Monarch''s to be. Under his view, Kingsley saw the tree begin to grow and increase in size. Kingsley felt an incredibly refreshing aura burst out of the tree and spread all over the as though she was announcing her presence. "That was a dangerous move but anyway, as promised¡­ you are now fully healed" Kingsley said as thedy bowed "Thank you, your majesty" "So, what about the others, will they be surrendering or do i have to force them to do so" Kingsley asked since there were three other rulers that made up the Alliance "They are on their way, your majesty" "Okay then we wait" Kingsley said as he waved his hand and a long table with other wooden thrones by its side appeared He had done so in preparation because this was to be a meeting, it could have taken ce in his territory but he wanted to leave said city for once. He had never it ever since he came this world. Even the other lords had seen the world outside their territories though not much but they were free to move around. Unlike them, he couldn''t leave his territory and until now, his territory only covered more and more forest but now, there were cities within his territory so he wanted to see it. Besides apart from the fact that he just wanted to see around, he felt it would be better to host said meeting in territory that the other kings were familiar with. Of course, the location of the next meeting would be his territory and by then, they would have all surrendered to him so he will know that they were all his people. Kingsley and the group waited for a few minutes before the other kings arrived. They all watched as the three pale beings walked into the throne room. Knowing their position, they didn''t sit outright instead, they all stood and bowed towards kingsley indicating their position towards him. Since there was no hostility being shown, the Thrones remained silent but their presence was more than enough to unnerve the kings. "I''m d you all could make it but before we go any further, I would like to have the confirmation if you are submitting to me or not, I don''t like to waste much time" Kingsley asked without any hesitation "We surrender!!" A three announced at the same time and immediately the system acknowledged it as the system message appeared and his territory was increased by another 1500 acres ofnd This meant that his territory now covered a total of at least 3000 acres or 1214 hectares or three central parks in New York city. it was a massive area for one person to own, will take you at least 2 hours to walk through that is if this was just a straight line which it wasn''t. Chapter 109 New Policies ?"Excellent, you all can take a seat... now that you are all here, i would like to use this moment to address you all on your new positions in the territory" Kingsley said as he leaned forward on the table before him "The conditions given was that if you submitted to me, you will still remain rulers of your nations and all¡­ however, i believe you all know it wouldn''t exactly go like that. you are not rulers; you are caretakers of mynd. From the moment, you surrendered, you all became my Governors and i would like you all to understand that point¡­ hope you all understand that fact?" "Yes, your majesty" ''Good now that all that is out of the way, i am simply here to learn and see ways to let this forest grow" Kingsley said His main goal maybe to find his family but while he did that, he was still a king and thus had to ensure that his territory grew both in size and in prosperity. His city was already prosperous enough on its own considering he had everything except chemists or alchemists since majority of his people chose other professions and fields of study over that one for some reason. Not that he could me them after all he too understood how difficult chemistry was. "How would you propose we go about this, your majesty?" The Gnome asked "Well first, we have roads¡­ i ama still surprised that most of you have roads in your territories but not ones that connect to each other, trade is a necessary factor to the growth of a normal territory" Kingsley said "That is only so because building such a road was too expensive and difficult to maintain" The Dwarf said in their defence "Understandable so for now, i want you all to send your best workers to my territory, they will work with my construction team on creating the roads, i will bear the cost and the resources used" "That can be arranged" The High Orc, ck Rock replied "Good then following that is education, my territory possesses a lot of knowledge both mystical and normal that if spread throughout the territory can help us grow as one¡­ my investigations have brought to my attention the desperate need for schools in your territories, i understand that books may be expensive to make but there are alternatives¡­ anyway i will be sending a couple of teachers to your territories soon and i will bear all expenses" "My lord, if i may, this projects of yours would deplete your resources considerably and worse, you are at war with the Dead Lands at the moment, these resources should be spent on your military to help them defeat this unkible enemy" The Gnome said "I appreciate the fact that you worry about me however, this is a war that i have long since won" Kingsley said with a smile as he looked at the Gnome "Growing this territory is more important to me than that¡­ if this territory isn''t advanced enough then even if we wipe out the undead in the Deadnds, we wouldn''t be able to use it for anything" Kingsley said He meant it, if the territories they had now wasn''t developed enough then there was no use to a conquered Deadnds. It would just be extrand for future use that may never be used, if the territories were developed enough the poption would rise and with more people, the deadnds would have life to it again. For now, the death rate was much higher than the birth rate for various reasons in these three territories. They didn''t have as much protection as his territory did, diseases were more rampant in their territories due to poor hygiene and reliance only on magic. The better territory here was Euroa''s queendom which was at least neat enough to be considered a ce for people to stay but that is only because Elves are proud and refuse to be beneath anyone. "I see then we will do our best to cooperate" he replied "Good also, what are you gnomes good at¡­ i know that the Dwarves are good at smithing, the High orcs are well¡­ evolved orcs but your race i have never met" "The Teurn is a nation of tinkerers" "So, an entire race of engineers then¡­ i will capitalize on that¡­ you will build many wonders for this world... you two will build machines that can create worlds and destroy them on a whim" Kingsley said as a slight sparkle appeared in his eyes The group watching him as he spoke felt that he wasn''t joking and only if they knew. From the sses, he took with the Civilization crystals, he knew that thews of science in this world wasn''t much different from that of the real world so many theories on Earth could be brought to fruition here and then mixed with the wondrous potential of magic. Kingsley imagined all he could create, the other rulers sitting before him wondered what they would need such weapon of destruction for but didn''t dare to speak on it. Kingsley himself knew what they were thinking but didn''t feel any shame, the basics of being a human and being a leader was to find means of protecting your people even if there is no threat. Discarding such thought, Kingsley began toy down the remaining ns he had drawn out beforeing. He nned topletely integrate the territories together in such a manner that no part of it would be able to do without the other and the best way to do that is to make them rely on each other for certain things like they did for their Alliance. Kingsley wanted to make the Dwarves and the Gnomes the main engineering race of the territory, they were suited for such a profession though if any individual chooses otherwise then it was up to them. The Elves he nned to give jobs where it suited them. Elves were proud and loved elegance so he needed to put them where they would defend with all their strength. The meeting continued for a few hours before Kingsley finally called it off. His mission had been aplished and it was time to retire, he would spend the night here and tomorrow, he would return. There was nothing stopping him from going today but he wanted to sightsee and that was what he did. ¡­. The next day. We were standing in the field close to the pce as we watched as the strange king departed in his strange flying vehicle. Despite the fact that he was leaving, his men, the High Elven soldiers remained behind. They stood with their weapons as though they owned the ce and leading them was a high elf in an odd uniform that was clearly made for higher rank people. "I guess he really was right when he said we are backwards in what we know" i said as i watched the vehicle rise into the skies and st off into the distance "Our Airships have the same capabilities as his, there is nothing special¡­ he is just a child who gained impressive power" ck Rock argued "You say that but his territory is nearly a hundred times more prosperous than ours put together, i will be assuming" Ganur, the Dwarf replied as he turned to the High Orc It is fairly obvious that the others have mixed feelings towards this new king however if only they knew what i knew or had seen. I have lived on thisnd for thousands of years and Mother had stood for even longer and the horrors we have witnessed cannot bepared to the horrors i would expect from this strange king. Turning around to return to the pce, i could see mother tall and vibrant as she used to be. Her leaves swaying in the wind and green with life, the curse was gone and life was restored. I can understand why they had such sentiments even i had such sentiments until i saw his power. Only a fool would go against that even if the man in question is just a chid with power. At the very least unlike the majority of us, said power hasn''t corrupted him, he promised to let our territories remain the same at least in general and that is what he had done. We were now governors but still rulers of our nations and are simply to report to him. Conquerors with anything even close to his power would murder us in cold blood, take our daughters as concubines and kill our sons but here we are safe and sound. I know my daughter had been attacked by his men almost as soon as he arrived but she walked out of it untouched¡­ traumatized maybe but at least it seemed to have done wonders for her mental state. "There are no enchantments on that thing" Frug said in a quiet tone "What?" Chapter 110 Effects Of Reputation Value ?"There are no enchantments on that vehicle, whatever mechanism is allowing it to float is purely physical¡­ our airships don''t have such capabilities" Frug, the gnome pointed out as i smiled "So?" "That''s enough, we were given instructions¡­ it would be best for everyone to return to carry them out" I said to stop them from bickering "Since when did you be one to follow someone this easily¡­ there is something you aren''t telling us" ck Rock asked as they all caught up to me "It is nothing you don''t already know, the legends spoke of beings powerful enough to destroy cities with nothing but their breath, Demons so powerful that they could only be rivaled by the monarchs or a group of winged beings just as powerful. Thousands of years ago, those beings ruled thisnd and waged war against each other" "Now¡­ here they are again" I continued as i pointed at one of the soldiers the king had left behind Looking in the direction i was pointing at, i could feel their hearts drop and honestly it was satisfying. Fear gripped their hearts as realization began to settle in, they had spoken because they didn''t realize just how much this whole ordeal had saved them. I enjoyed the looks of understanding that appeared on their facester on and couldn''t help but smile. That was the exact same expression i had when i discovered their existence, the Archdemons and the Archangels. One servant to a Demon king and the other to a being who referred to herself as God. They were beings capable of untold things through means only they knew. "Are you saying that these men are Archdemons" Frug asked "That much should be obvious¡­ we all may hate this situation but it is the only way for us to survive, the good part about it is that this new conqueror seems to care enough about our people to make such policies" I said as i looked the book in my hand "Mydy, you can''t tell me that you n to actually read it¡­ a mere book wouldn''t be able to teach you anything that you haven''t learnt in your thousand-year rule" ck Rock said "You will be surprised" I replied before hovering into the air and flying towards the castle The book was titled ''Rules of Kingdom Building: 101'', the strange King had said that it should help in helping us adapt to being governors under him. As ck Rock had said, there was nothing i expected from this book that would teach me anything else however if my long years have taught me anything, it was that assumption was never the way to go. ¡­. [Hey @Lord [Kingsley], i have some natives here, Gnomes to be precise, they are asking if i can ept them into my territory¡­ should i?] [I also have some Elves here, i think the undead around here chased them away from their homes] Kingsley received multiple messages as soon as he arrived in his city, he didn''t reply them yet since he didn''t truly understand where they wereing from. He understood that when the natives woulde ask for refuge from them if something chased them away from their homes butmon-sense dictates that you ask for such help from people you think and know will take you in. "Is this the effects of the reputation value" Kingsley asked Was the system so powerful that it could somehow increase the reputation of a city that had never done anything amongst the locals in the area. It didn''t make sense, the locals around the area asking to join him was understandable because he was the one conquering and doing everything but the Governors... that was weird. Kingsley didn''t want to say anything about the issue so he maintained his silence as he stepped out of the K-4 and onto thends he was familiar with. The Thrones as always reappeared beside him as he made his way to the castle. "Do you guys have some sub dimension; you guys can ess or what?" Kingsley asked "Your Majesty?" "Where do you guys go when i enter the K-4, i know you guys aren''t at the location i leave and you aren''t with me so where do you go" Kingsley asked again curiously "That?... I¡­ we just dy our moment of appearance until youe out of the K-4" one of them answered "Teleportation is instant so you guys surely have somewhere you hang around" Kingsley said as he walked towards his castle. As he walked more and more people began to join his protection detail like they had done in Euroa as though there was something that could kill him in this territory but he didn''t reject it either as he just went along with it. Soon all his territory within the Aenon forest would be interconnected and when that happens. All manner of races would be moving through these streets and then who knew what their intention would be. Of course, he nned to evolve all three other nations and that will make them loyal to him but unlike many of the people in this city, they will have their past memories and they will make decisions based on that. Which in turn also means that they could betray him where they can depend on the alternatives so this protection detail while useless at the moment was seen as preparation for the future. Several minutester, Kingsley was inside the main castle itself and back on his throne to deal with the issues he had at the moment. As soon as he sat down, the familiar god-like view of the world came back and with better control, Kingsley immediately located the governors and surprisingly there weren''t just two of them. There were many Governors who had some native of some kind standing and waiting for help at their door. "Is this really the reputation value or the titles" Kingsley asked when he saw a group of undead camping outside the walls of one of the governors. The Governor in question had probably not noticed them because she wasn''t doing anything about them, he didn''t believe that anybody would let the Undead so close to their territory especially when they had the means to dispatch them easily. The guns of the wall weren''t doing anything to the undead because they didn''te with harmful intentions hence why they were safe. Apart from this particr governor, there were also a few other governors who had weird creatures seeking refuge in their territory. Kingsley didn''t understand why this many natives were suddenly seeking refuge, yes, they were all in different parts of the world but it didn''t make sense but then again, who was he to judge. If there was some sort of Native war or that the system was simply creating natives that have no choice but to seek refuge with them, it wasn''t much of his business. Now that he had a little understanding of what the governors were talking about, he was ready toment. However as soon as he opened his [Chat] function, messages from all over began pouring in. The Regional Chat was filled to the brim with questions as to what the Euroan Queendom and how he had conquered it despite it only being a little over a month since we arrived. Kingsley looked through the messages before turning his attention to his kingdom chat. [To all the Governors who contacted me about the natives camping outside their territories and those who didn''t, I would like to tell you that the choice is yours¡­ though inform me if you unlock some extra function, I''m curious what will happen] [Help me, i have some dragons roaming all around my territory] a governor suddenly posted [Are you sure they are dragons?] Kingsley asked because well he doubted that some dragons would suddenly want to join one of his governors even if the reputation value of the nation was high. [I don''t know, i haven''t appraised them but they''ve blocked the light source and they look like dragons and i am afraid of leaving the castle] [Light source?] Kingsley asked before through all the territory avable to him Turns out such a situation wasn''t actually rare, there were many lords who were dealing with it and haven''t posted anything because unlike her, they were brave enough to go check while others were¡­ well asleep, so they haven''t noticed. The governor who sent the message could be seen hiding by the window of her castle as she peeked outside at the dragons. Her territory was underground hence why she needed a light source and as for the dragons, they really were dragon. Earth Dragons to be exact however Kingsley was still confused as to why they would want to join them. The reputation value should make them want to challenge the governors not join them. [Don''t worry, they simply n to join your territory¡­ send an automaton to confront them and tell your dwarves to stay clear of them, do you understand] Kingsley chose to simply reply her through the chat instead of direct telepathy. [Okay but why would dragons want to join me¡­ it''s not like i have treasure in abundance¡­ the gnomes on the other side do so why?] [I don''t know] kingsley lied Chapter 111 Dragons Submission ?He may not know the real reason as to why a group of dragons would want to join her but he had long since gone through their minds and all he could get pertaining to this issue was that they just felt it was better for their growth. It was just that simple but even then, Kingsley was confused as to why they didn''t just attack the ce to take it for themselves "To all the lords who have the same dragon problem, i will be sending a dragon to you¡­ they should be able to help you take control of the situation" Kingsley announced to all his governors who had the same problem "Ethan, can youe to the castle for a bit" Kingsley called out to the empty air but wasn''t worried since he knew the dragon heard him. As expected within the next few minutes, the unchanged Dragon emperor could be seen kneeling in front of him. Ethan had somehow changed within the few days he was assigned his post from the hotheaded being he was to some kind of schr, his ferocious aura contained to the maximum. It was shocking but Ethan had done it. "I see, your position had done wonders to yourposure" Kingsleymented "That, my lord is because i had no choice" "True" Kingsley said as he chuckled "Anyway, i called you to ask you a question" "I will try my best to answer" "Good, now a couple of my governors are having a dragon problem¡­ i wanted to ask if i sent the dragons to help, would they be able to aplish the job" "Of course, my lord, Dragons determine authority based on age¡­ of course, with you every dragon can cheat, the dragons are ancient dragons so as long as the dragons who are causing the problem is younger than 10,000 years old then you have no problems" "What if they are older than that?" "They will resist a bit but only another ancient dragon can fight another ancient dragon¡­ it''s that simple" "I see, then get me six dragons, i have a special assignment for them" Kingsley ordered Because he could see all and feel all in his territory doesn''t necessarily mean that he was fully omniscient in said territory, he didn''t know much about Dragon culture, he really did need to go learn more about the world considering he had civilization crystals on all the races in his library. Within minutes, there were six dragons standing before him. each one matching the element of the dragons that wanted to join. Since Ethan says that just their presence alone would be more than enough to get the other dragons in line, they would have to stay in said territories for a while at least until the loyalty of the dragons to join is fully built. "Come to think of it, i should probably do the same to the elves too but where the hell would i find ice Elves¡­ why do they even have to be an Elf for every element" Kingsley thought to himself He didn''t feel right just simply epting these natives into his territory, if the governors had conquered them then it would be a totally different matter but it wasn''t that so the best thing would be for him to simply send an evolved version of the races to help the governors establish authority. "You all will be sent out of the territory to a special ce to assist some of my governors¡­ as Dragons, i believe it is an inborn trait for you to have the ability to intimidate and establish your authority so your duty would be to act as a guide for the dragons in these territories, do you understand" "Yes, your majesty!" they all answered "Good, you can go back to prepare yourself¡­ or wait¡­ that may not be necessary, you can return" Kingsley said as he changed his mind He just realized how much he would be helping his governors. He had justined about the fact that they were not doing anything, he was the sole reason why the reputation value of the territory was this high and the action he was about to take would only just continue to make it so. This was a kingdom, a scattered one but it was still a kingdom nheless and he couldn''t be the only reason why it was prosperous so sending the dragons as nned to stay with them would only make them think that they could rely on his for everything. Naturally he will help when necessary but this was their test. With that thought in mind, Kingsley projected himself into said territories, he didn''t need the help of the Dragons to intimidate a few dragons, his [Bahamut] title would do that for him with even greater effect. Arriving inside the territory of the governor who initially contacted him, Kingsley could see tens of Earth Dragons scattered all over. "What do you want?" Kingsley asked as soon as he appeared on the wall Sue to the nature of the situation, this was merely a projection of him and said projection wasrge enough for the entire brood to see him and though he didn''t appear as intimidating as he would want to, His powers and the fact that they were within his territory gave him all the confidence he needed to fact the group of murder machines. "Sire" a deep voice escaped from the closest dragon to him as they all bowed to him Kingsley wasn''t in the least bit surprised by this¡­ well he was since he didn''t expect the title to be so effective but it was expected that his title of [Bahamut] will make them respect him enough to behave themselves. The governor on the other hand could be seen stepping out of her castle with new found confidence. If there was anything to know as a governor, it was that their king was capable of aplishing practically anything. It was an established fact amongst them so she walked out of her safety spot which was her castle as she made her way to the walls where Kingsley stood. "We apologize for our demeaning behaviour; we were not aware that such blissful territory belonged to one such as you" The dragon continued "Well now you know so what do you want?" "My lord, we would like to request for the permission to set up ourir within the vicinity as we feel that this area would be beneficial to our growth" "Do you ept their request?" Kingsley asked as he turned to thedy who was walking towards him "Are they really joining my territory?" "Yes, however do know that by epting them, you will be responsible for their safety, progression, feeding and overall management" Kingsley said to ensure she understood what she was getting into "They are dragons¡­ i bet i don''t have to worry about these things" "I thought so too, anyway since you have agreed to take responsiblity of them, i wish you luck and you, i hope you behave" Kingsley said before he vanished Thedy remained on the wall as she looked at the dragons nervously. Within seconds of Kingsley leaving her, the automatons appeared beside her to protect her. Despite her nervousness, she put on a strong front as she faced the mighty beasts, it was now up to her to guide and lead the dragons. "Um, i should probably open the gates" she said before ordering one of the Automatons to open the gate. With the gate opened, the dragons entered the territory and almost instinctively, they began to transform into a much manageable height and size. After a few seconds of addressing them, the dragons were fully epted into the territory and into the castle where they would stay for now. While she dealt with her own issues, the other governors who were facing the same issue had their issues sorted out too with a little help from Kingsley. Kingsley watched as most of the governors epted the natives that were surrendering to them, the choice was theirs to make and they had made it. With his consciousness pulled back, Kingsley ensured that each governor was safe and their newly acquired citizens were all settled down. Unlike what Kingsley expected, they didn''t receive any gift of any form, it was like the system considered this something normal or something that the natives didn''t of their own vition despite how impossible it was. "Well at least this marks the beginning of other cities under the name of the Kingdom, i should probably get them to actively begin to recruit right... maybe make it an event of some kind" Kingsley thought to himself He was at the stage where he thought of how to advance his society and at the moment that was to grow all his governor territory into full cities. He had once ordered the governors to send out their troops to scout the areas around their territory but that project was ignored and didn''t progress without his input. Chapter 112 Base One (1) ?"Well i should probably connect the territories permanently if i want it to progress" Kingsley thought to himself Deciding to solve that issueter on after hees up with a better method of putting that into y, Kingsley focused on the issue he had picked up on whilst on his way to Euroa for the meeting. Updating the weaponry avable to his army, the traditional guns was no longer working since the soldiers often found themselves putting down their guns in a fight. He would need to redesign the gun entirely to use mana instead of standard projectiles. If he could somehow make the gun have the ability to turn mana into bullets and preferably bullets of all kinds and elements then things would be even better. This wasn''t a problem of if he could do it, he wanted the gun to be reproduceable by his engineers and smiths so the design had to be normal. "Hestia!" Kingsley called out [My Lord?] her familiar soothing and smooth voice filled the air as she materialized before him "Can you tell the head engineers and other rted professions toe see me tomorrow, i have work for them and i have yet to show my appreciation for the coaches" Kingsley ordered [As you wish, do you need anything else wile i am still here] Hestia asked "No, I''m turning in for bed¡­ see you all tomorrow" Kingsley said as he stood up from his throne and left for his room in the castle. It wasn''t exactly night or even evening yet but Kingsley felt that he needed to leave the throne for a while to get his thoughts in order. The throne may offer a view of everything and should normally allow him make the best decisions but it wasn''t so, it was like the throne though came with all its benefits was just a center of unrity. He didn''t understand why it was so but it was what it was. He left to his room but didn''t sleep or anything of that sort instead he simply stood by his window looking out at the territory contemting the best moves to take at the moment. The best thing he could do had already being established and that was to connect the territories together but he had no idea how he will go about that. ¡­ Base 1 Change of POV Gathered in front of the mainmand room were various uniformed all armed to the teeth and ready for deployment, looking to the side, one could see hundreds of Griffons lying in wait and beside them were some K-series vehicles. I remember when i used to be a part of them but now, i stay behind arge monitor and direct things. "Morning sir!!" They all saluted "Morning and at ease" I replied while standing before them "I can feel your thirst to turn the undead to dust so i''ll try to keep this as short as i can; his majesty has finally given the permission to vaporize these unnatural creatures from the face of this and for Deus, we shall deliver!!" I shouted riled up for some reason even if i will not see the battlefield "For Deus!!" They all replied "I like that enthusiasm; however, his majesty has confirmed the existence of a Monarch amongst the Undead so caution is the watch word here, you notice the possibility of a monarch existing in the city you will be attack and you retreat to report, do you understand?!" "Sir yes sir!!" "Good¡­ her highness, Athena has dered that this is a no holds barred mission, ride to give the enemies hell and to my fellow archangels, i want you to bring heaven to their door steps. Remember we only have a few days to deliver" "We will sir!!" Hearing their reply, i smiled as i watched the excitement on their faces. I still don''t understand the purpose of attacking the undead though but like them, i can''t lie that i don''t enjoy it. The Undead were unclean creatures that not even the all epting heavens wanted, they were a pest to all both above and before. Erasing them from existence was an understandable thing to do especially when said undead territory is just a few kilometers away from your territory''s borders. His majesty was right in his actions to try to eradicate them as quickly as possible, as i turned to leave and return to my post. The captains of each team took their teams and turned to go since they had all received their missions and this was merely a general briefing to get them up to speed on the new orders from above. Turning he could see the teams mount their griffons or enter the K-9s for transportation. The griffons were used this time around because many of the teams weren''t going that far so a k-9 would be wasted on them and above all, the enchanted ws and mounted guns on the Griffon would be of great help during their fight. It may not help much but it was an extra hand and an extra hand is always appreciated during missions like this. Within minutes, the field was empty leaving only a few personnels and reserve squads who were to be deployed for reinforcements or for a rescue mission should anything happen to the active squads. I didn''t have to worry about them since they all had ces to be and things to do so i left for themand room. The Command room was a room filled with various sophisticated equipment that even i didn''t know what majority of them did but her highness had said it was all important. You could see various other archdemons and archangels on various floating screens doing one thing or the other, some waiting to pilot the soon to be released drones, others just ensuring that a stable connection was established between here and the teams. "Your Highness!" I saluted as soon as i approached thedy who was standing in front of the entire room Despite her status as a monarch, Lady Athena wore sour standard fatigues but you could easily tell her rank from her fatigue. She says it''s easier to move in so who can argue with her, at the moment, thedy could be seen looking at the giant screen that seemed to hug the wall of the building. On the screen, several dots could be seen moving at incredible speeds over the well detailed map. Those were the deployed soldiers flying towards their target cities, some were clearly faster than the others and it was clear which was which just by following their speed. Sir Hermes was incredibly fast, even faster than us the griffons which were honesty the fastest living creatures apart from the Monarchs in the territory. "i can feel you blood boiling from here¡­ you know you are an official right; this is the only problem with higher ranks" Lady Athena said almost like she wasining "Mydy, i knew what i was getting into when i epted this position however i am still an Archangel, we were built for war" I replied "It is what it is¡­ get ready, the first team is about to touch down, Arc team 03, i want a visual n the enemy territory, release the drones" Lady Athena ordered the team through the transmitter A very powerful device created by his majesty. It somehow didn''t use any mana or any special energy to allow usmunicate with each other no matter where we were, it was not only used as a means ofmunication, it served as proof of identity for every Deus citizen and as a means to locate anyone no matter where they were. My job was to ensure that each soldier was ounted for hence why i am here, i was the head of the surveince department and many of my men worked here. My entire department revolved around this device and i can say with pride that just it alone can ensure peace in any territory within seconds, it may not allow you control others or as Lady Athena had said that it even helps to defend its users from any mental attacks However, with a device like this that makes it impossible for any crime to go unpunished, you could reign over entire territories with ease, you canmunicate from one part of the world to another in an instant. If there was a revolt somewhere, you could simply call the army stationed closest to you and within minutes, the revolt is quenched. Communication would be instant. Majority of the things in the room worked with the transmitter, the giant screen shared the location of the teams with us by sharing its location and the screen here disyed that location in rtion with the already established map of the Deadnds. "Visuals are up, your highness" one of my team members said as a video footage of the location of the Arc team 013 appeared on screen ..... Hi this is the Author, it seems like i will still be posting this month so if you do have any ideas on which direction, you want the novel to go in, you canment here and don''t forget to leave a review Chapter 113 Conquer: Undead City 1 The video disyed them still on their Griffons and heading towards the city which was already close, the environment was dark but a few tweaks from various members of the board here and the image was as clear as regr day. It was magical i know but it disyed our superiority over all the other races massively. As the footage became clearer, i could see the target city, it was a surface city this time, thank his majesty. The city however, unlike majority of the cities we have attacked so far was fully fortified, with various crossbolts stationed on the wall, magic cannons lined the sides of the wall and arge moat could be seen in ce. The readings on screen showed the use ofrge-scale magic meaning that the inhabitants of this city expected our arrival unlike the others or they were just always prepared for an invasion. The liquid in the moat wasn''t clear which meant that it was either illusion magic that hid soldiers or it was poison to kill all invaders. "Arc team 01, be advised, the air in this area may be poisonous¡­ the arch demons may have nothing to worry about but all arch angels are required to put on a gas mask" i said after a bit of analysis "Copy that,mander" the voice of one of the soldiers resounded in themand room With the soldier''s confirmation, I turned towards her highness only to see her nodding towards me as i smiled. Her approval meant a lot and turning back to the rest of my team, i could see them smiling too as everyone began to work even harder. It is sort of ironic that an Archangel is happy to receive the approval of a Demon Queen or if you wanted to take things literally a Demon Goddess. That makes me wonder what his majesty did exactly to us all that removed our innate hate for each other. I know for sure that after i was born or when i first stepped out of the creation portal, i was immediately irritated by the demonic aura that filled thend but now for some reason, that same hatred is no longer there and so all myrades have confirmed this. Turning back to the video footage provided by the drones, some of the team members hadnded on the ground except for the few snipers who would use the high ground provided by the griffons to shoot at the enemy and also lead the griffons to help in battle. "Command, Enemy shield weak point detected¡­ do i deactivate it" the sniper''s voice called out "No, you are to wait until the ground team is in position¡­. i repeat wait until ground team is in position" Lady Athena responded almost immediately "Copy that,mand" The leader of the sniper team replied as they continued flying around the territory in an effort to make the enemy think their shield was effective. As for the ground team, immediately they got down from the griffons, they all began running towards the enemy territory to await further orders. They all hid themselves in the bushes around the area and crawled their way towards the territory, our uniforms especially for those in active duty like the ground team had certain abilities attached to them that allowed us all be more efficient duringbat. One of those abilities was the camouge ability which the team was using allowed them to blendpletely into its environment. This blending also covered you visually, it covers your presence, your aura and even the sound you make. Making it nearly impossible for anyone to detect the wearer of the uniform. "Sniper team, the ground team is in position, you are free to deactivate the shield" Lady Athena said as she actively took charge of the operation "Affirmative Ma''am" The leader of the sniper team replied as he immediately rxed himself and took aim Secondster, all of us could hear a soft ''ng'' sound which was immediately followed by a ''brrk'' sound as the now fragile shield began to crack open. In standard Archdemon style, the drone zoomed in on the territory and the faces of the now revealed undead who all had nothing but disbelief written all over them. The Undead race we were facing now were still vampires but they seem capable of surviving in broad daylight. With the shield down, we could see the inside of therge city which was initially blocked. The defense force of the territory had already prepared a massive magic cannon that was almost aimed at the sniper team and the griffons they were on. *Click!!* Her highness made a weird sound and almost immediately the griffons stiffened up as they all entered battle mode. Their guns immediately activated as all hell broke loose, the massive cannon was shot but missed as the griffons dodged its attack however the bullet rain didn''t end instead it was joined in by the slow but consistent mana shots released by the griffons themselves. The griffons were not a force that any of us liked to use purely because of their near invincibility. Their flesh was incredible resistant to magic in fact they were immune to magic up to a certain tier, physical damage may work but they were just as resistant to that as well. The main fact that prevented their use was the fact that despite their intelligence, Griffons were still animals and they acted by instinct meaning that once unleashed. It was hard to restrain them, as long as their target has been set, their aim bes to simply destroy it so if you wanted anything in said area, you just have to forget it. Fortunately, none amongst us want anything that the undead had, it wasmon knowledge that there would be a lot of incredibly useful artifacts amongst them but his majesty''s orders were simple, "Destroy all then search for benefitster". If the artifact was powerful, it should survive the bombardment from the griffons. "Sniper team, the ground team is in position to attack, retreat and wait for the walls to be cleared" I ordered seeing that the ground team had already entered the city "Copy That, Commander, Sniper team heading now" The captain of the sniper team said as they retreated leaving behind the unmanned griffons to continue attacking. Almost as soon as they left, the ground team began their assault as they released hell on the weird Vampire territory. The closest drone showed them as they immediately switched their ammo for holy rounds and almost immediately began to shoot at anything that moved. The captain of the team, led his team as they walked into the city, undid their camoge and immediately turned to shot the vampire soldiers on the walls behind them and immediately after that they turned to their surroundings, each shot fired was a vampire life lost and hundreds of bullets were being fired almost each second. "Sniper team, the walls have been cleared, you are free to take up position there" I ordered the team which was just floating around on the griffons waiting for further orders With the order, they immediately moved towards the wall and without even waiting for the griffons toe to a stop, the drones showed them jump off the still speeding griffon andnd directly on the wall easily. Watching them move made my hunger for battle awaken but s, i am an official not a field agent. The sniper team spread themselves all around the wall, each with their protector or spotter as they covered the ground team during their attack, helping to kill any undead that attacked from their blind spot. Though it may be difficult for me and practically all of in his Majesty''s army to ept but we all know that despite our seemingly endless power, we weren''t invincible. His majesty made sure that such a lesson was drilled into us hence why despite the fact that a team of just 10 archdemons or archangels will be more than enough to take an entire city, we still sent an entire squad for each city. Our power doesnt mean that we can''t die, the typical example of this would be the monarchs. They were practically invincible but many of them had died if not Lady Athena, Sir Viktor and the others wouldn''t be here today. The only invincible being was his Majesty and even he was careful so who are we not to watch what we do. Minutes of nothing but death andplete carnage passed until the entire city was empty. "Please standby for kill confirmation" I announced then turned to my team behind me to scan the entire city for any more vampires or hidden spaces, they could be in. The drones, his majesty made were equipped with a lot of almost impossible technologies. They were capable of scanning deep underground, detecting the use of magic, see past illusions and all that. The team immediately performed the scans only to confirm that there was nothing left, the squad had truly wiped out every one in this city and they did so in a matter of minutes. ... ... I finally crested a Patreon ount so if you wish to support me, here the link patreon/KingsleyNnaji Chapter 114 The Undead Monarch "Well done, Arc team 013.. there are no more undead in the area, you are required to set up camp and wait for the the Gold team" "Affirmative, Arc Team 013 out" the captain of the squad replied asmunications was cut temporarily. Their duty was done and had now being switched to simply guarding the city, they had conquered as they waited for the Gold team. The Gold team unlike their name sounded wasn''t some sort of special unit, they were simply soldiers with better senses for magic aka High Elves. Unlike us, the Angels and the demons who use magic at its base form and out of pure instinct. High Elves are extremely sensitive to magic and thus have gone through all sorts of evolutionary changes that helped them master it. Especially after the upgrade from his Majesty, a few weeks ago. We, the archangels grew massively in strength, all the demons had their races changed, the dragons all grew in power and possibly age, we have yet to determine how they became Ancient Dragons. However the High Elves seemed to have remained the same but that was not true. Their magical capabilities seemed to have reached a whole new level and so did their physical capabilities. Of course,pared to the other races under his Majesty''s army. they were the weakest, physically but in terms of magical capabilities, they were second only below the nonsensical race known as the Dragons. The Gold team''s duty in this newly conquered territory was to search and document any artifact found. As well as gather any source of information they could in the city. "Sir, Draco squad 02 has arrived at the target destination" one of my team members announced "Do they even need our help?" I asked since I can bet my life on the fact that those damnable creatures could simply waltz into the traps and still make it out alive without any scratches. "As his Majesty says, no one is invinble, not even a monarch so yes, they will need your help" Lady Athena said "Of course, Mydy" I replied as I focused on my duty and began guiding the new team. Despite my frustration with how overpowered the dragon race was, I still understood my duty. They were just a little more powerful than any of us so they weren''t invincible even if it seemed like it. As I guided the squad, more and more squads began to approach their designated targets but her high ess simply stepped up and immediately began to handle the rest expertly. It was clear to see how different things were if we both werepared. Lady Athena was as his Majesty put it ''A natural born general'', she was a monarch who lived and breathed war like we, the archangels do but on a whole new level. Minutes passed as more and more cities fell to us. Maybe it was because I wasn''t at the Frontline that I felt it was too easy. The undead no matter what type couldn''t even put up a fight before they were taken down. "Your Highness, arc team 04 is not responding" one of the operators said as silence reigned in the room "Location?" Lady Athena asked in a surprisingly calm tone Obeying hermand, therge screen changed as a map appeared showing the location of the team when theyst responded. "Do we have any visuals of the location?" She asked "Not anymore, your highness, however this was thest image we received before the drones were destroyed" the operator said as he pulled up an image on the screen. the image showed arge city and above it was arge being. A Skeleton in ck robes that could be seen floating above the city. Despite it just being an image, I could easily tell just how powerful the skeleton was. Even without the image, you could tell that the being was surely powerful after all it wasn''t easy to kill a group of Archangels and Archdemons working together. "Wait 15 minutes then send a rescue team to bring back our dead soldiers" Lady Athena said in a solemn tone before she vanished into thin air. This was the main reason why she was here, to kill the Undead Monarch. Only a monarch can match a monarch inbat hence why she was sent here by his Majesty. "Do we have the coordinates of this city?" I asked into the crowd behind me "Yes, sir" one of my team members answered "Good, portal some drones into the area... I am sure, his Majesty would also want to see this" I said as my team immediately began to do as I asked. I may have not existed for as long as his Majesty but I do know that he is the curious and strange type so he may want to see such a battle. Following my orders, a portal was created and some drones were released into it before it copsed. A few secondster, live footage of the city appeared on the screen. "Broadcast it to all transmitters" a familiar voice said out of nowhere "Yes, your majesty!" I and practically everyone in the room replied with a salute It seems I was right, his Majesty was interested in watching it as well. A fight between Monarchs had to be something that anyone would want to see. "What are you waiting for, do it" Imanded as they immediately began patching the video feed to every transmitter online. ... ... Regional Announcement Congrattions to the Deus Kingdom for conquering an Undead City. Rewards: Territory size increase by 1000 Acres Reputation Value increase by 1000 All Governor territories increase by 500 Acres ... This was the fifth announcement that had being made today that Lord [Kingsley] had conquered an Undead City. I do understand that he had ess to some very powerful troops but wasn''t this excessive. How many cities could one army take down in a single day, many of the other governors and lords may not actually understand what Lord [Kingsley] conquering one of these Undead cities meant. They had probably never seen an undead talk less of an entire city full of them. My territory was close to the one of those cities and I understood the terror each undead could unleash. it wasn''t much about their strength, it was more about the fact that they were practically unkible, I remember when I had first surrendered. Even the might of the automatic guns on the walls, Lord [Kingsley] mounted around my territory, wasn''t enough to get rid of them though it did prevent them from getting close and eventually giving up on evening close to the area. You think you have killed one of them only for you to look again and see it reforming again. Now lord [Kingsley] was eliminating entire cities full of these creatures. [Guys I don''t know, this feels weird] A governor posted in the Deus Kingdom chat [What?] another governor replied [This war... I know I have never being part of the military but it''s weird that our supposed king is waging war against an enemy but we, his vassals are just ideal] [He did say that he didn''t need any help so what can you do] [Well his goal is to conquer as muchnd as possible right so why don''t we send out our troops to maybe conquer the smaller tribes around our area... maybe it would help, I don''t know] [That is an excellent idea except my territory is in the middle of the fucking Undead Valley... what do you think my troops can do against his nuclear bombs] [Well you can always skip this fight and also you have 50 SSS-rank Automaton... I think they should be able to make a difference] [Not against the undead but if you guys want to continue go ahead... don''t let me spoil such a good n] the governor said Reading the governor''s messages, I felt I could rted except I couldn''t since my territory was on the outskirts of the Undead Valley or at least I think it is. I couldn''t even imagine what living at the center of the undead value was like. Even in such a location, I am already experiencing hell then what about that governor. As for the suggestion that we sent out our troops to help further the goal of Lord [Kingsley], I could join in but the only ce I could attack was the Undead Valley and I know I wouldn''t win so it was better to simply let it be, unless... "Can you guys fight underwater?" I asked the Automaton who was standing guard beside me "We were design to adapt to any environment be it onnd, sea or the air..." the automaton replied in a cold voice that I had surprisingly gotten used to "Well then, I want 20 of you to get prepared,we are going fishing" I said as a wide smile formed on my face. This would probably be the first thing, I am taking the initiative to perform since we all got on this strangend. Unlike the other lords, I have yet to leave my castle since I know how dangerous it is outside. ... ... I finally crested a Patreon ount so if you wish to support me, here the link patreon/KingsleyNnaji Chapter 115 Execution With excitement and incredible fear in my heart, I approached the shores that lead to the seas. it is surprisingly that no creature has attacked from the seas as of yet. I haven''t explored any further than just looking towards the area to know what caused theck of hostile forces in the sea. I doubted it was because there were no creatures in the area around the territory because it wasmon knowledge that the sea was home to millions of more species than onnd. I theorized that there may be some terrifying existence located somewhere within the rocky walls of the supposed shore. it could be a sea dragon or maybe a leviathan or something of that nature but now, I had 20 SSS-ss creatures following me. Whatever was forcing the sea monsters away from my territory if hostile would stand no chance against me. I had troops that could sweep the world clean now. "Hmm?" I asked feeling some iing message on the Transmitter "They still use these" I asked surprised since no one has used the transmitter or the PM in such a long time epting the iing message since if there was a message then it probably came from Lord [Kingsley] and those are usually important. As soon as I epted the message, arge screen suddenly sprung up before me and on it was a video. I didn''t understand the context of the video however as soon as the video appeared. On the screen were two people... now beings, one of them was clearly an undead and even had the skeleton looks to back up it''s identity. The other one was a female of some race with an incredibly beautiful figure however it''s red skin told me that it was surely a demon however it was wearing a uniform, a familiar uniform. She belonged to Lord [Kingsley]''s army, our Deus Kingdom''s army. The other thing much more apparent than their appearance was the overbearing that was pouring out of the screen. It was so much that I could move, despite it being a video or a transmission of a live event, I could somehow feel their aura. I sat on my throne,pletely frozen and unable to move. The cold aura of the skeleton, froze the ground around me into ice and thedy''s aura seemed to be more rxed however it felt more like snake waiting before it swallows you whole. My entire body felt as though it was about to get squashed from all sides by some mystery power. Despite all my struggle and irs of my power, I remained in position. "What is..." Iined in my mind only to look at the Automaton and the SSS-rank Lich I had summoned from the undead barracks. They were all standing still and equally as frozen as I am however their expressions seemed to suggest that they had given up. "Just how powerful are these two?" I questioned myself as I gave up on trying to move My power was no where near that of an SSS-rank so I had no hope of fighting against this hold however this also meant that this two beings were powerful enough to suppress SSS-rank troops with ease. "But SSS-rank is the highest in the world right.... is that why he could happily trade the SSS rank for even weaker troops because it doesn''t matter much to him" I reasoned but still didn''t take my eyes of the screen On the screen, the two beings could be seen just standing before each other in a weird show of aura... well it seemed like a one sided show of power since the Lady was not showing her power to it''s fullest. "I see, this is the best you can offer" thedy demon suddenly said after a brief pausethat made it seem like she was previously just studying him "You demons have attacked, killed and stolen from my people, Retribution awaits your kind and I shall deliver it to your nation" the undead replied in an incredibly cold and weird voice "His Majesty says and I quote ''before beating the shit out of someone, it always preferred if the person knows why they are getting their ass handed to them'' so.." thedy said as she pulled out a scroll from nowhere That was an interspatial storage right?... had Lord [Kingsley]''s strength reached such a level that he had such absolute treasures avable to him. "By the orders of his Majesty, the King of the Deus Kingdom, the army is to rid the Deadnds of all unnatural species to reim the lost parts of the Aenon forest and the Undead Monarch is to be killed in the most gruesome way possible as revenge for attacking and inflicting harm upon a governor of Deus... so do you have any more things to say or ask before I begin" Thedy asked in her usual calm tone as the scroll vanished into thin air "This king, where can I find him?" The undead asked in a surprisngly calm tone however even through his calmness, I could feel the rage within him "In the Aenon forest" Thedy replied however I can''t tell if it was the truth or not because I don''t exactly know where or what the Aenon forest is However if her answer was true and Lord [Kingsley] was actually in this Aenon forest then thisdy had to be the dumbest person, I had ever met. What if she didn''t win, she would have given away her king''s location. "Thank you, I will ensure to ce his head on a stake after I deal with you" The Undead said as the cold aura surrounding him became even stronger and it pulled off it''s cloak for more freedom. A long staff that seemed to be the spine of some creature appeared in it''s hand, at its top was a skull whose eyes glowed a very dark shade of purple. "sphemy against his Majesty, you head shall be given aapensation" Thedy suddenly shouted as her calm domineer vanished into thin air Her aura immediately switched it''s alignment as it became incredibly offensive,pletely overshadowing the cold aura from the Undead. Horns began to grow from her forehead and grew it was big enough to be view even through her hair but notrge enough for it to be a hindrance. As soon as the horns came out, thedy vanished into thin air only to reappear with a skeleton arm in her hand. her eyes as red as blood, it was clear who was the more powerful one out of the two. "You call thos power?" thedy asked in a mocking tone as she snapped the arm in half easily "#$&#@#$" the undead began speaking in some unknownnguage but thedy disappeared again and as she reappeared, the undead''s lower jaw could be seen in her palm as she crushed it to pieces with just her palm. The chanting stopped instantly however arge fireball could be seen forming infront of the undead and it was immediately sent hurling through the air and towards thedy who showed no intentions of dodging it. Instead, she stretched her hand forward towards the sun sized ball of fire and sma. She stopped it by simply pointing at it!!! "Euroa told me that you were weak but this is a whole new level of low" Thedy said in a tone that suggested she was pityi g the undead however, the next scene saw her vanish again Almost immediately I knew that this woman had nothing like pity or mercy in her dictionary, the sadistic smile on her face as she tore the undead apart bone after bone. The Undead''s screams seemed to sound like music in her ears. The only thing I found weird however was that the undead was not reconstructing it''s body, was it unable to or was it just biding it''s time. From thedy''s action, it is clear that she knew that the Undead were unkible but could reconstruct themselves easily even when reduced to dust and the stronger the undead, the stronger this ability. "That is 20 bones destroyed, each one for each of my soldiers you killed, now your execution is in order" She said before a sword appeared in her hand The undead seemed like it was pleading for help however it was using gestures since it was no longer able to talk for some reason. I may not be an expert in biology but I know that a skeleton shouldn''t be able to talk in the first ce. It was just bones so whatever means it was using to talk previously was definitely physical so why wasn''t it talking now and also what pulling out the bones that didn''t have any nerves attached to them painful I have seen ordinary undead zombies and skeleton soldiers pull themselves back together without any signs of pain or difort but this extra powerful one felt pain. "Does she have some way of inflicting pain on the Undead?" I questioned myself since what I was seeing didn''t rhyme with what I knew Despite the Undead''s plea, thedy stood before it with the sword raise high in the air. it never even stood a chance against her. Through out the entire battle, it had only unleashed one attack and even that was easily blocked. ... ... Here is my Patreon ount for all those who wish to support me, here the link patreon/KingsleyNnaji And Thanks to all those who have supported me so far both with yourment, reviews, the gifts and donations. Chapter 116 Rewards As soon as the attack hit her, a massive explosion was seen as the buildings and several mountains behind were evaporated. Shock spread throughout the entiremand room "What?" The Lich suddenly shouted in shock while staring in her highness''s direction Seeing his reaction, a smile appeared on our faces, the lich had just discovered what made the entire Archdemon race a pain in the ass and an absolute menace to deal with during battle. "As expected of a lich, powerful but incrediblycking" Lady Athena''s voice was heard as the smoke and purple dust was instantly cleared She was still standing in her original spot however there was not even a single scratch on her neither did she even look like someone who had just being attacked. Instead, her expression was simr to that of his Majesty when he found something interesting. She looked horribly unimpressed as she stared at the Lich "What are you?" The lich asked with an expression that suggested it was questioning everything it knew "My name is Athena, Commander-in-chief of the Deus Armed forces and the Queen of Darkness" Lady Athena said as the sky suddenly began to darken "Switch to dark vision" I ordered my men since things were getting too dark to see Obeying me some of them got busy and soon things were as clear as day again however the sight we were met with wasn''t the same as what we saw before the darkness descended. Her Highness could now be seen with an axe in hand and an impossible wide and sadistic smile on her face. Her eyes were red as blood as she focused all her attention on the Lich whose expression suggested that he now understand what position he was in. However, that didn''t mean it had given up. Holding its arms out, a massive ball of fire was formed as it hurled it directly at her highness but as usual it hit her and directly dissipated but she waspletely unharmed. "You never learn, you may be a monarch too but you are just a lich, i am the endpoint of your pitiful existence!" Her highness''s voice echoed throughout the environment as a massive light cut through the darkness. The magical power contained within the light was powerful enough to make the drones go offline rendering us blind but thankfully that onlysted a few seconds. As soon as the drones came back online, the environment was bright as day again however the city, the mountains behind it and the Lich were nowhere to be seen. Her highness had erased it all with just a single axe strike. Short of words, the entire team merely stood as we watched the footage, a single attack hadpletely changed the topology of the entire deadnds. "Hmm, i thought he would be powerful enough to withstand that" Lady Athena said, nowpletely back to normal however the axe in her hand now had smoke leaking off it for some reason. All of us stood and stared at the screen for several minutes asplete silence reigned in themand room. We all understood that his majesty may have said that no one was invincible but they were currently seeing an invincible being. "Sir, should we continue with the mission¡­ there is no city left to ransack and i doubt the bodies of the fallen would survive that attack" The captain of the medic team called out "Proceed Captain, if there is even a chance that they survived then it is our duty toy them to rest in their homnd" I ordered "As you wish, sir" The captain replied before cutting the connection Though i was in the same boat as the captain, it was still within the description of our duties to check. There may be nothing remaining after the attack but that is left for the report after a search to state not for me to guess. ¡­ Regional Announcement Congrattions to The Deus Kingdom on killing a Monarch and conquering the entire Dead Lands. The reward for such acts is as follows for the King: * Territory size increase of 1000 hectares * Restoration of the inventory skill * S-rank item, [Crown of the King] However due to the vacancy in worldws left by the killing of a monarch, a reward will be repossessed, The Inventory skill and all associated buildings shall be repossessed. ¡­ Rewards for the governors and all allied parties involved in the kingdom''s war against the Dead Lands are as follows: * Territory size increase of 100 hectares * Level increase of +10 * Troop rank increase +1 * A-rank item, [Badge of Office] ¡­ Rewards for the Kingdom in general are as follows. * Over all Level increase +20 * S-rank Blueprint [Gate to the world] * +10,000 reputation value ¡­ Kingsley who was sitting on his throne and watching the entire battle unfold couldn''t help but smile as he heard the regional announcement. Though a part of his rewards was repossessed, he wasn''t worried nor did he care since it was a useless reward either way. He didn''t need the inventory skill since he already had a storage ring with practically infinite space and several other features within it so it was useless however there were other rewards with it that piqued his interest. "So, this is the crown of a king" Kingsley said as he examined a golden crown that was in his hands It was the reward given by the system and honestly its abilities were as awesome as one would expect from a S-rank item however, kingsley felt that it wascking a bit ¡­ Name: Crown of the King Rank: S Description: An Item crafted by a Dwarven King and gifted to a Monarch. It is meant to serve as an absolute symbol of Office and power. However, depending the race in which the King rules, the crown''s abilities changes. Abilities: * True Bloodline: Linked to the bloodline of the king who bonds with it, only those who are of their bloodline can wear the crown. * King''s Authority: The user''s aura is enhanced tomand respect amongst all subjects * I am the King: The user will be able to temporarily be the strongest in their territory. All Stats shall surpass that of the strongest by at least 10 points (Time limit: 2 minutes, Recharge: 2 days) Note: Crown is only effective against subjects at the S-rank and below, the chances of affecting those higher will only reduce depending on the strength of the wielder. ¡­ "Interesting¡­ Is there a Dwarven Monarch alive?" Kingsley questioned as his attention was changed to an entirely different thing. He found the abilities of the item interesting¡­ beyond interesting however more than that, he found the person who crafted it an even more interesting matter. "Should i create a Dwarven Monar¡­ why haven''t they gone yet?" Kingsley questioned as he dropped the crown and stood up from his throne Sending his consciousness¡­ or at least a part of it to the newly conquered Dead Lands specifically the Undead Capital. Kingsley could feel certain unnatural existences floating around. They should be gone by now so he didn''t understand why they were still on this ne. It didn''t make sense, Kingsley found it had to understand why this was so. Were the gods of this realm as ipetent as the ones in the many novels and anime back on Earth. Why were the souls of his dead soldiers still roaming thend. Of course, it would be a good thing if he wanted to resurrect them. However, he had no such ns, death was an essential part of existence. If his people believed that he would resurrect them if they died then they would be incredibly reckless in their actions which would in turn make them rely on him even more. The continued existence of the souls on this ne shouldn''t be, a grand burial was already nned considering that they were the first death in the territory and above all they had died fighting against a monarch. They deserved the respect but their souls should have moved on to some sort of after life if there was one in this world. Since they died heroes in his territory then he nned for their souls to get such treatment as well. "Is there a god of death or reincarnation in this world?" Kingsley asked as he turned to the four monarchs around him "Your majesty, i don''t believe we would know however i can at least tell you that the world doesn''t feelplete though we don''t know how" The Throne replied "Since when have you had this feeling?" "Since you created me, your majesty" The throne replied Normally he would ask why the throne didn''t say anything but then again, if he could feel it then it was probably the same for the other monarchs including Viktor who had being with him the longest. They may have not said anything because they assumed he knew about it after all from the fanatic look in their eyes whenever they stared at him, Kingsley could tell the sort of position he held in their lives. Chapter 117 Mors? "I see" Kingsleymented before returning to his throne The only other source of information on this matter would be Euroa however he couldn''t just call her over just like that for such a matter especially when considering her position as governor for an actual colony. "That''s true, i have a library of unlimited information" Kingsley said as he pped his forehead Focusing on his transmitter, a holographic screen appeared before him as he connected himself to the vastwork built up by the Civilization crystals. He may not be omniscient but he had once set up an Omniscientwork which he had somehow not being using so far. "Oh, before that¡­ Broadcast" Kingsley said as he hit an icon on the holographic screen As soon as he did so, a holographic screen appeared above the Capital showing the battle and it was the same in Euroa and the other Kingdoms in the Aenon Forest. They were nations that had being at war with the Undead for who knows how long and had lost many soldiers to the Undead Monarch so the broadcast was to put them at ease and tell them that their colonizers werepetent. The point of it was to show them that the territory that had terrorized them for so long was no more and also to solidify his ce in their hearts. He had merely taken over and only the rulers of the nations knew what was going on in details but with this, they would be clear on things. He also broadcast it to all the governors under him. For them it was more of a message to show them that their Kingdom was strong. As for why he didn''t just make it a live broadcast, it was simple. What if Athena lost, the Undead Moanrch had thousands of years'' worth of experience in bothbat and using his powers while Athena had barely a month of doing so. Athena''s nature as the Arch Demon Queen may have made her an absolute menace to deal with inbat but the Undead might have found a way. "Now, what is going on in this world" Kingsley said as he resumed his search The purpose of the search was to find out if there was an underworld or an afterlife, His search spoke of myths that didn''t make sense much however he did encounter a recurring name, Mors "Mors, A fearsome fae known for her touch of undeniable beauty and deadly touch, yada yada.. and of cause nothing else" Kingsley said as he read through the information given The fae, Mors was supposedly the fae in-charge of death and guided souls to the afterlife or something like that, there wasn''t really much information about her that Kingsley could use This meant that she was either dead or simply missing, either way, Kingsley didn''t care much. It at least proved that there was someone in charge of death and reincarnation and all that was rted to it and above all, he could create such a being. "Why are there only mentions of death and not the entity of life, i think both are very important for reincarnation to happen" Kingsley thought as he continued his search Nothing wasing up, at this point, Kingsley was beginning to think that this world was created by somezy God who just threw together anything they could touch and then left it like that. Extending his subconscious to the Dead Lands, he tuned out all the other things and focused entirely on souls. The Undead Monarch was an unnatural being and just like he suspected, the Undead monarch was gathering souls, a lot of them. "Nope" Kingsley said as he chose to ignore the world''s problems It was none of his business in fact it would help him greatly if it remained like this, that meant that in his search for this family, if any of them were died then he didn''t need to worry, all he had to do was simply search amongst the dead and he will find them. "Wait... don''t lost souls turn into Undead after some time" Kingsley said out loud as the smile on his face disappeared The Undead were considered an unnatural race because they were bron from souls that don''t pass on. It wasmon knowledge both in this world and back on Earth. That meant that if they don''t move on then they will turn be undead and as an Undead if they are killed their souls are erased not redeemed. It was a ridiculous situation considering that only the holy or light attribute could affect them. "We''ll wait and see" Kingsley thought as he rxed into his throne It was better not to base his next action on mon knowledge'' even if thatmon knowledge came from the Natives, He needed to see it in action and unlike others, he had the Dead Lands to experiment with. Turning his attention back to the rewards he got from the system, Kingsley focused on the item [Gate to the World]. He felt that just from its name alone, he knew what it did and how it functioned. ¡­ Name: Gate to the World (Blueprint) Rank: S Description: A blueprint used to make the item known as the [Gate to the World]. It is an artifact that creates multiple points of entry in various areas all of the world, regardless of location. Requirements for construction: 500,000 wood, 270,000 Processed iron 2000 Mana stones 10,000 Mithril¡­ ¡­ "So, it''s basically a lesser version of the Torii¡­ the other lords must really have it difficult" Kingsley thought as he looked at the screen that popped up when he appraised the blueprint If you needed all of this just to build an S-rank item then what would they need if they ever encountered a Disaster-rank blueprint. The Item the blueprint depicted was powerful and would indeed help to connect hisnds however he already had something much better and he didn''t need to waste too much resources on it. "Damn! I get to choose my own symbol" Kingsley heard a voice call out in surprise Turning his full attention to the source of the voice, Kingsley saw one of his Governors who was now holding a metallic object that he recognized immediately as the new item given to his Governors ¡­ Name: Badge of Office Rank: S Description: This is a symbol of recognition from the system to the governors below a lord be they native or a yer. All Governors have been given the chance to pick their own symbols that will be carved into their badges. Your Symbols will be your gs and will be what represents you before the eyes of everyone. Pick wisely ¡­ "So same as the crown but that does remind me" Kingsley said as he stared at the part that talked about the symbol of one''s territory He honestly had yet to even thing about such a thing. The matter was a small but incredibly big one considering his territory. Ideally, he would like to use the Sun but that would only represent the Sun elves when he had Demons too. If he used a Dragon to represent power then it would look like all the other races were insignificant or if he used a set of horns to depict strength or something then they would say he only favoured the Demons If he used a tree to symbolize fertility or growth or any rted matter then it was only the Forest elves. A national symbol was needed for a nation to grow and Deus was now so big that it epassed four pre-existing kingdoms A citizen count that was reaching almost a hundred million, an army that was still being fully established. Like the Goblins the Orcs were extremely fertile and that fertility doesnt vanish when they evolve. The ck Rock tribe or nation alone numbered 50 million, that was not a tribe. It was afull-blownn nation and from what i have seen so far, the only thing that kept them from capturing the entire forest was Euroa and now the entire Deus Kingdom. The Gnome Nation due to their weak and introverted nature, didn''t have much people in their underground colonies however even they numbered at in their millions too because that was how nature worked. If you were weak then you had to be fertile ants were the best example of this. They are too weak hence to prevent extinction, they are given incredible fertility. Orcs were the only exception to this rue but this was a fantasy world and only the god that created it knew what he or she was smoking when they did so. To pick a symbol to represent his nation, he had to think of something to summarized its entire existence and the best thing he could think of now was simply writing the words ''Deus'' on a g and being done with it. "Well, we could focus on our co-existence part" Kingsley said as he began to search is his version of the inte, thework of Civilization crystals. ... ... Sorry for the wait, I finally got my phone fixed and I will be posting a chapter soon Chapter 118 ADHD tLike the inte, it was full of information however unlike the inte, it had none of the distraction. As he made his research, various notifications could be heard in the background as hundreds of other lords surrendered to him ... Lord [Era] wants to surrender to you, do you ept? Lord [Anurag] wants to surrender to you, do you ept? Lady [Chelsea] wants to submit to you, do you ept?" Lady [Amina] wants to submit to you, do you ept? ... tThe messages kepting in however kingsley didn''t move to ept them or even acknowledge them since he had his room of clones to do so for him. He understand that such a thing would happen after all he had capture what he could only describe as an entire biome since the Deadnds was unique in its own way. [Ehm, @Lord [Kingsley] i have a question, now that you have conquered the Deands what about us whose territory is in the deands] tA private message appeared from someone that didn''t seem to be a governor. Kingsley saw it and immediately dropped his research as a wide smile appeared on his face. [You all have to decide for yourselves, either you surrender peacefully or we force you to do so, its that simple] Either way he will get what he wanted though he didn''t n to focus on them for now, he was more on the National development phase. At the moment, the roads to connect the four kingdoms to Deus was ongoing. [Oh, okay] the lord replied after a few minutester Since there was no more question, and the rest of the messages were either from his governors asking permission to do one thing or the other or asking if any of their family members had being found yet Replying as many as he could, Kingsley returned to his research and after a few minutes, Kingsley came across a set of symbols... African symbols meant to represent certain things and almost instantly Kingsley knew he had found what he was looking for. "Gye Nyame, I fear nothing except the omnipotence of God... Damn, that''s cool" Kingsley said as he read what was written under the symbol The symbol was cool enough to be used as a g so his work here was done so he intended to focus on something better, his Governors. They were now fully recognized Governors with their Badge office despite how odd that it was issued now. Since they were governors then they needed to be governing a State and what most of them had at the moment was at most a vige despite howrge the territory itself had grown with a poption of at most 100. "Also the number of Governors is already ridiculous... but this world seems to be big enough" Kingsley thought He had around 700 governors or more which meant that his kingdom would have at the very least 700 states in it and only god knew how much he would expand his territory. "Ah enough of this, first you" Kingsley said as he decided to take things step by step. He focused on the crown given to him. He had no problems with it in fact it was perfect for him, it was fancy but not too much that it began to look weird. In simple terms, it was just a simple crown however its effects were sort of weak for him "This should do it" Kingsley whispered as he injected his power into the crown and began to modify it "Your majesty, it''s time for training" a familiar voice called out almost scaring Kingsley off his throne Turning to the source, Kingsley saw the Demon king, Viktor standing in full protective gear and holding two swords, one in each hand. "It''s 4 pm already?" Kingsley asked surprised "Yes, your majesty and also Lady Hestia would like to know you would actually be creating a Dwarven Monarch?" "Why?" Kingsley asked not even in the least surprised that Hestia could eavesdrop after all the entire city was her body, if she couldn''t hear him then he would find it suspicious "In her words, I quote ''I will finally get to rest and sleep all day''... I think she means to say that her current job would suit a dwarf more than her" Viktor replied "As if she can even sleep" Kingsley snorted as he collected the sword from Viktor and they began walking to the training ground in the castle His bodyguard aka the Thrones following him every step of the way. The two talked about the state of the kingdom as they walked, after all Viktor was his advisor and the head of internal affairs which meant everything within the kingdom. "Also Lady Euroa suggested a public coronation, it will help to establish the existing hierarchy better... most people don''t have any idea what rtionship we and the four kingdoms share" Viktor said as soon as they reached the training area "That... is actually a good idea but the roads are not yetplete, also do we even know the existing hierarchy" "Yes, You are king, they are vassal states, it''s that simple... whether they agree to it or not, it is how it is" Viktor stated bluntly "Very true but I wish things were that straight forward" Kingsley replied as they both entered the training ground Despite all his power in his territory, Kingsley knew that he was unbeatable and a true invincible being however that was only in his territory. Though he system may have made it impossible for him to leave the territory. He felt that one day, he will leave it either by his own power if possible or by someone or something''s power. If such a scenario was to ever take ce then he will be helpless. In preparation for such an impossible scenario, he decided to do the smart thing and train after all there were levels to ''knowing'' something. "Remember full strength and to the death" Kingsley saud after a few minutes of warm up "As you wish, sire" Viktor replied as he took a stance with his sword Obeying Kingsley''s order, Viktor unleashed his aura as the air quickly heated up to the extent of almost burning the grass on the floor. Seeing the effects of his aura, Kingsley simply smiled since unlike practically everyone in his territory, he didn''t have some special aura he could show off. His power was based around intent if he wishes for a powerful aura to show off then Viktor would loose all morale to fight. Viktor himself, had no problems attacking his master with his full power since he knew that no matter what he did, his master would never be in danger, it was just that simple. His worry for Kingsley''s safety was thrown away on the first day of the training based on Kingsley''s order and actions. "Ready?" Viktor asked "Sure" Kingsley replied as Viktor suddenly vanished from his original spot Reappearing directly beside Kingsley, he shed out with his sword only for Kingsley to block it and be sent flying through the air. However he regained his bnce after falling a few meters back. To the current Kingsley, Viktor was an absolutely invincible character. He was powerful and extremely skilled, however he was fighting with only the know how, weak stats and no experience. To ensure that the experience gained in each training session was well instilled into his muscle memory and mind, Kingsley preferred to fight the full blown monarch Viktor with only his weak stats. Of course, he knew that Viktor was still holding a lot back but it was better this way as it meant he will be forced to use his brain and skill to ovee the challenge instead of just stats. The fightsted only a few seconds before Kingsley had a sword in his heart. Unlike many anime or movies would tell you, this was unfortunately how a real sword fight went, it was quick and a skilled fighter would know that talking to you was a true waste of precious time. "Your reflexes are improving" Viktor said to the dead body as he pulled out the sword only for Kingsley to quickly stand up as though nothing had happened. It was his omnipotence in y here, he didn''t know he had achieved this however he knew that he wouldn''t be able to die in his territory no matter the reason. "Finally... anyway, spear" Kingsley said as he turned to the guard who was standing in the vicinity. ... You have acquired the S-rank growth title [Sword trainee] ... A system message appeared as Kingsley smiled knowing that his training was working. Unlike what he read in many mangas or light novels, skills or even titles weren''t that easy to acquire. The fact that he had acquired the titles and skills he had easily was world defying. He knew he had died at least 200 times in just the past two weeks and all he got was a growth skill that was still at E-rank. ... ... ... Thank you all for your patience, I have finally fixed my phone so I should be posting a lot more now. Also, certain chapters have been rewritten so please check it out. the rewritten chapters start from [Undead Capital] which should be 4 chapter back Chapter 119 Mass Evolution Of course, he didn''t have to die but it was the most efficient way of making him put in more than a hundred percent effort into the training. Focusing on the next part which was spear training, Kingsley equipped the spear and got ready. His goal was simple and that was to acquire the [Master of the Combat Arts] skill that practically everyone in the territory had. The skill may not be used often because of their long-range weaponry and all but he knew how dangerous the skill was. The skill was basically the type of skill you would expect a psychotic Krav Maga expert to have. From what he could gather, it provided the weaknesses of the opponent''s techniques, the weak points in the body and more. Basically, KravMaga or St cranked up to a billion and they are allowed ess to weapons of all kinds. Hours passed as the training continued with each round being with a different weapon or style ofbat. ¡­ State of Euroa The Elven capital was quiet as usual with all the Elves going about their day. Unlike usual though various taller and even more powerful beings could be seen walking by while carrying weapons, the Elves knew nothing about. The High Elves had settled into the city nicely, the schools and other facility were either fully set up or currently under construction. The people were still not used to the existence of these higher lifeforms in their nation but they had no say in the matter. Neither could they even protest it after all to them the High Elves were messengers of people of the Gods. Sitting on her wooden throne, Euroa observed all quietly. "My Lady, as per his majesty''s request the artisans are currently on their way to the Capital however the schoo¡­" The official trailed off drawing Euroa''s attention "What is it?" Euroa asked "Nothing my queen, i just felt that my powe¡­" The Official tried to exin only to suddenly drop to the floor unconscious *Thud* Multiple thuds were heard before Euroa could even move. All her guards and the officials in the room were all dropping to the floor like flies. Alert, Euroa immediately spread her aura to search for the one behind such an attack but she found no one "What''s going¡­ that''s impossible!" Euroa shouted as she tried to attend to the fallen officials She noticed a red glow appear on their bodies which she immediately recognized. It was something she had seen a lot in the past however it was never on this scale. No¡­ she had seen such a thing on a scale thisrge "Did he do this?" Euroa questioned herself as she observed her people Spreading her consciousness throughout the entire city, she saw all her citizens on the floor and all of them had the same red glow on their bodies. The red glow of life. All of them were evolving! Looking closer, she noticed all the High Elves who were on their knees and had their heads down. Without even further investigation, Euroa knew who had done this¡­ naturally she could already guess it was him but things were always different with a confirmation. "Thank you, your majesty" Euroa said as she bowed in the direction of the capital She knew her new king was capable of such things from the news that reached her that forced her to surrender but seeing it in action was a whole different thing. She knew how different it was to meet the requirements to evolve was talk less surviving the event itself but now, all of her people were being evolved forcefully and none of their lives were threatened. All over the kingdom, a simr scene could be seen be it the High Orcs or the Dwarves, all of them fell into a brief hibernation as their evolution began. However, a very noticeable effect in all these was that those who underwent an evolution were all those who had yet to reach the Disaster rank. Despite the system''s rewards which clearly stated that all will be evolved by one rank, every citizen of the capita could be seen moving around as usual as though nothing was happening, it was as though all those who had reach the Disaster rank had reached the end of the evolutionarydder. Kingsley himself, the lord of the entire kingdom didn''t pay much attention to any of this in fact he could care less about it. At this point, it wouldn''t be wrong to say that evolution was one of the easiest thing to do in his territory. Above all, all of them were only evolving into the S-rank which meant that they had a very long way to go before he could even begin to acknowledge them as powerful. Kingsley ignored it all and focused more only on his training, it was more important and though it may prove useless in the future, he felt he should at least do it. "If only the system allows me to use my abilities on myself" Kingsleymented before everything went dark for what was probably the 50th time today ¡­ Change of POV Unknown Location. High in the air above a forest, a dragon could be seen floating above a small clearing. The dragon had purple scales and small horns above its head. The mighty dragon set its sights on a set of what looked like mud huts as it unleashed its purple breath upon its inhabitants. Screams filled the air as various small green humanoid creatures could be seen running for their lives Spears and arrows could be seen flying into the air to attack the dragon only for them to bounce off the dragon''s scales leaving not even a scratch behind. "Where are the earth dragons?" An ancient sounding voice asked "On their way" a voice replied as a blue dragon flew past the purple one, heading towards a group that had ran towards the river in the distance. The purple dragon unleashed its breath upon the small vige, its poisonous breath melting all that within the vicinity. On the ground, a group of dragons could be seen crawling towards the vige as the purple dragon stopped its breath. The dragons burrowed into the earth to avoid the poisonous mist that filled the vige as they dug their way into the homes of the little creatures, Blood flowed like a river as a deathly aura filled thend "The vige is clear, let''s go home" The Purple dragon said after giving its work a good look "I found two mana stones here, who knew Gnomes could get their hands on anything like these" One of the Earth dragons said as it showed off the two small rocks in its hands "They''re Gnomes not goblins¡­ they may not be strong but they at least have the intellect to protect themselves" The Blue dragon chimed in "Well, you can see how well that worked for them" The Purple dragon said as they allughed The group took to the skies or burrowed as fast as they could as they all headed home. Several minutester, they could be seen floating or walking towards arge stone wall that stretched on for a few acres. "Do you see the thunder bird nest on the way back here" one of the dragons asked as they strolled into the territory As they approached the gates, it opened up almost as though it was automatic however looking closer, they could see a small being walk out of the territory "Master!" The dragons all greeted as they bowed their heads a bit in respect "Rise up¡­ you guys have done well, this is the fifteenth vige, we have taken so far" The being said with a wide smile on its face ¡­ Congrattions to Lord [Li Ye] on conquering a small Gnome Vige. The rewards are as follows +15 reputation value +13 Lord Points +2 Mana stones +1 Plot to territory size All tangible rewards have been ced in your inventory ¡­ A system message appeared as the smile on the man''s face got even wider. He knew the vige was small when he sent his dragons to attack it but yet it gave a lot of rewards. "Sir the thunder birds seem to have started moving, how about we attack them first" The purple dragon suggested "Not yet, Turs¡­ you guys are only around level 20 now" The being said as he focused on the spoils, he had received ¡­ Rewards for the Kingdom in general are as follows. Over all Level increase +20 S-rank Blueprint [Gate to the world] +10,000 reputation value ¡­ "What the actual fuck" Li ye screamed in frustration as he threw the mana stones in his hands on the floor It was starting to feel as though the system was biased towards this lord [Kingsley], the rewards weren''t evenparable. How does he conquer an entire vige of mini engineers with loaded traps and all but he only receives one plot ofnd ... ... Thanks for your patience and thank you all for your support so far. remember if you do have an idea,ment and i may include them in the book Chapter 120 Dragon Lords Leveling While this guy will capture some ce and the system will give him practically all the rewards it can think of. Li Ye in his frustration forgot about the dragons who knowing his attitude, found their way out of there in order to prevent a transfer of aggression on them. "How is this guy an anomaly, at this rate, he can even be said to be your son" Li Yeined as he gave the sky the finger as though it would change anything. "My Lord, here are the spoils we got from the vige" The purple dragon said after a while to let his master vent Using its head to point out arge cart that was tied to one of the Earth dragons, on it was armor, swords and various equipment of all kinds. Hearing his dragon speak, Li Ye''s anger immediately vanished as he focused on the cart. "I thought Dwarves were the craftsmen why do they have so much equipment?" Li ye questioned as he went through all the spoils, they go from the Gnome vige "All of these should earn me about 500 points, i can¡­ oh what do we have here?" Li Ye said as he spotted a spear The spear looked to be made entirely of gold or at least a material with the same color or it was painted gold, he just knew it was metallic and was golden in colour. Its tip was as sharp as things could get even creating tiny but very deep cuts on the armor that rested on it. It also had various markings on it that seemed to be some spell or enchantment on the spear. No matter how Li Ye looked at it, it didn''t look like something the Gnomes could create. [Lord''s Eye] ¡­ Name: Symbol of Respect Rank: S Description: A spear created by the Herat n and given the Utir as a symbol of respect and peace. The Spear despite its abilities have never been used inbat instead is kept as a ceremonial spear for peace talks between tribes. Abilities: Power of the Chief: The spear is capable of enhancing the power of whoever holds it by twofold. Heavy Aura: As a spear created to serve as a symbol of respect and peace, it is capable of generating an aura that allows the user settle disputes in the most peaceful way possible ¡­ "Hmm so basically the principles of the spear is peace or death" Li Ye thought as a smile appeared on his face He didn''t care that the fact that the spear was made for peace and whatnot, it literally doubles his stats, that was more than enough for him. "Hahahaha!!" Li Ye Laughed maniacally as he equipped the spear As soon as he touched the spear, he felt a vast amount of energy enter his body as his power began to grow. His level didn''t change but his stats was a whole different thing. "You guys have done well" Li Ye said to his dragons since they brought him an S-rank item "Thank you, my lord" The Purple dragon said happy about thepliment "Take the food to the Storage" Li Ye ordered "I hope your breath didn''t touch the food" He asked as he looked at the Poison dragon suspiciously Turs may be his part of his first dragons and currently one of the few that was alive from the first event and was probably the most dangerous one out of all his dragons. Its poison was strong enough to melt iron and even organic beings. During the event, Li Ye had watched as the dragon along with its brothers and sistersid waste to ogres, goblins, golems etc. It was unstoppable. Well¡­ it was as long as it was within a safe distance, unlike normal dragons, poison dragons had weaker bodies. Mun, the original fire dragon could throw himself into enemy territory despite the spears and sword aimed at it and escape without any problems however Turs was different. Such a scenario would leave him dead on the ground however in exchange everything within the air would die considering its element. Obeying hismand, the earth dragon dragged the cart contained the food to the storage as he began to organise the spoils of war. [I have another set of equipment here, as always, it''s an auction] Li Ye posted on the regional chat [Urgh... he''s here again] [Profiteer] [This guy was definitely a politician before he got transported here] Seeing the people''s reply, Li Ye only smiled. As the various manhuas would say he was thick-skinned and suchments didn''t affect him. There were only two things he cared about¡­ wait sorry three things he cared about. One being to earn more money aka lord points and used them to upgrade his castle into a superrge kingdom, another was to be the most powerful lord ever and thest was to end the scourge known as lord [Kingsley] [It doesn''t matter what you say, if you want it, they are in the market now, the highest bidder wins] Li Ye said as he began his return to his castle His dragons weren''t fighting for him to earn nothing, they fought because they know that each time they do so, they would be given better facilities and equipment. ¡­ Lord [Anthony] bid 3 Lord Points for C-rank armor Lord [Jiang] bid 5 Lord Points for C-rank armor ¡­ "Excellent¡­ you guys are too predictable" Li ye said with a smile He didn''t care that the starting price for his goods were high since he knew that the truly rich ones around would surely buy them. He knew that he wasn''t the only one with powerful troops or abilities so he expected many others to buy them "Master, we also brought back some gnomes and ogres as requested" Turs said pointing towards the back of the group In the direction being pointed at where the Earth dragon who immediately parted to reveal therge cart that contained various creatures whose lives were hanging on a thread. Many of them had missing limbs and were bleeding out. Despite how crude the capture was, Li Ye couldn''t me them, they were dragons and they were all massive. Dealing with smaller creatures such as this was difficult especially if they nned to keep them alive. The fact that they were even breathing was already enough. "Next time, maybe try to heal their wounds a little so they don''t die" Li Ye said as he pulled out his new spear from his inventory With a quick strike to the head, the spear pierced through the Ogre''s skull as several gasps were heard from the other captives. It was not yet clear if the low rank creatures of this world were sentient or not but it didn''t matter, he needed them dead in order to level up "I hope you rest in peace" Li Ye offered a small prayer then continued on his killing spree ¡­ Congrattions to lord [Li Ye] on leveling up Congrattions to lord [Li Ye] on leveling up¡­ ¡­ The private announcement kepting until he had wiped out all of them. The Gnomes could only watch as the spear that was once created as a symbol of peace between their territory and others was used to kill them. By the time he was done, both the spear and his clothes were all covered in brain matter and blood. His appearance which once looked gentle had now turned into that of a deranged killer ¡­. Name: Li Ye Level: 18 Race: Human (Lord) Health: 1800 (+1800) Physique: 630 (+630) Spirit: 1939 (+1939) Titles: Dragon Lord: As the master of the Unique barrack [Dragon''s Lair], the lord [Li Ye] has being dubbed the dragon lord. Grants a certain chance of wild dragons listening to the user''smands. Abilities: Lord''s Eye Multiplier (SS): A unique passive talent belonging to the lord [Li Ye], it allows for the sudden amplification of items, troops or other things he has received. Amplification is random and can range from 2x to 10x. This could either affect the rank of said object or its level. Spear Mastery (F): A skill given to those who have trained with the spear for a while. Usually given to trainees as they begin their journey to be a Spear Master. Equipment: [Symbol of respect], [Elder''s Armor], [Unnamed C-rank ring] Troops: Dragons (S) Buildings: Castle (Lvl 4), Training space (Lvl 2), Farm (Lvl 1), Storage (lvl 2)... Lord''s point: 2138 ¡­ "Three levels¡­ nice, just two more to level twenty" Li Ye said as he walked out of the carnage he had caused The smile on his face made him look even more demonic as he walked back into the castle, the only unfortunate thing about his castle was that it had no servants within it. Due to the massive size of his dragons, it was impossible for them to enter the castle and though they could potentially be able to learn to transform, they were still too young. Turs for example, had stayed with him for over a month now but his status still read that he was an infant. The very thought of beings as powerful as his dragons being only infants excited him. He couldn''t help but hadrge dreams, veryrge dreams. With his mind clouded with his dreams of absolute domination and unparalleled beauties being by his side, Li Ye went to clean himself up. Chapter 121 Ogre Capture Turs for example, had stayed with him for over a month now but his status still read that he was an infant. The very thought of beings as powerful as his dragons being only infants excited him. He couldn''t help but hadrge dreams, veryrge dreams. With his mind clouded with his dreams of absolute domination and unparalleled beauties being by his side, Li Ye went to clean himself up. ¡­ Change of POV In a massive forest, close to a mountain, a young man could be seen standing on a tree branch as he surveyed an Ogre tribe a few kilometers away. "Sir, the tribe''s shaman is now within view, remember to watch for the wind direction and correct your angles for a perfect shot" a cold voice was heard from below him as the man looked down only to see an automaton standing guard "Thanks number four, tell the others to get ready, we will beying siege on the n soon" The man said as he jumped down and made his way towards a small cleared area, he had created Laying down on the ground, the man equipped the modified sniper rifle in front of him and positioned himself well. He was very familiar with the weapon however due to his civilian background, he couldn''t say he was a professional at using it. The Automaton followed behind him as it tooid down beside him to correct him and to act as a spotter. Far in the distance, the ogre tribe could be seen gathering around a massive fire and beside the fire was a massive cage made from bones. "Ground team in position, awaiting orders" a new voice called out from out of nowhere but the two were not even surprised as they instead became even more serious with their duties "Acknowledged, Sir do you have eyes on the Shaman?" The automaton asked "Coming¡­ yes" The man answered as the shaman came into view on the scope of the sniper "Alright, you can fire when ready" "In.." the man said as he immediately sucked in a lot of air and held his breath as he positioned himself well and got ready to shot In the Ogre tribe, the shaman could be seen standing in front of the fire and chanting some sort of incantation as the other ogres screamed and grunted in response. At varying intervals, the fire rose into the sky as though it was about to go out of control however before the mes could go out of control, the Shaman would wave his hands and peace would be restored. *Boom* A silent but incredibly loud explosion was heard as the entire gathering fell silent as the shaman fell to the ground headless. The Ogres couldn''t process what just happened however the smarter ones quickly noticed the weirdness of the situation and immediately became alert They pulled out their swords, clubs and spears in preparation forbat however before they could even do anything else, gun fire rang out through the night as they too fell to the ground. "This is a warning to all, be quiet and obey, and you will live however do anything else and you will join your shaman and warriors in death" A cold voice rang out drawing the attention of therge tribe As they turned to the source, all they saw were metallic demons walking out of the darkness and holding weapons of unknown type or origin. The demons surrounded them while pointing their weapons at them. "I think i put in a lot more mana into that shot than normal" The man said as he watched a deadout of the shadows with his Automaton spotter ¡­ Spirit: 3740 (-400) ¡­ Unlike before where each soldier was equipped with unlimited normal ammo, His majesty had updated the weapons for all. The gun designs now were rtively the same however now instead of metal bullets, every gun in his arsenal now used mana. From experience in using them, the guns may have taken away his infinite ammo but in exchange it gave him, nearly unparalleled power. An Ogre shaman may not have incredibly strong skin but they were powerful enough topete with high-end A-rank monster physically. A 400-spirit powered shot was powerful enough to not just kill such a being, it blew its head off. He may not know a lot about the anatomy of A-ranked creatures but from what he saw during the event, he knew they were very durable. Following the Shaman was thergest Ogres in the group namely the Vige chief and any bigger Ogre, he could find. Using his shot as some sort of signal, the ground squad immediately moved in. They moved from tent to tent as they snuffed the lives of multiple Ogres in just a few seconds The night was peaceful but the smell of death filled the air and the Ogres remainedpletely oblivious to their end. Their focus remained entirely on the fallen body of their Shaman and warriors. Ogres were strong but not exactly all of them were fighters or mages, many of them were just normal civilians "Who goes there?!!" The slightly sensitive ones sensed the wrong in the night as they became alert However their hopes of retaliation was cut short as several silvery bullets that shone in the night pierced their bodies *Gasp* Expressions of shock and tears filled their faces as they saw their finest warriors die at the hands of this unnamed enemy. After a brief moments of silence, the Ogres saw a set of beings walkking out of the shadows. They were definitely the ones behind the dearh looking a bit more closely... they noticed the metallic shine their bodies produced as they moved/ Escondsyer, ;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;;; "Good day to you all, My name is Jerry keg, I would advise you all call me Lord keg from now on and from now on, you all have being recruited into the Deus army, you are to follow the orders of the Automatons and I await your glorious return" Jerry spoke eloquently and in perfect form despite the dangers that each of these ogres represented. The Ogres looked at the small man before them in fear as their minds ran wild. One of the many things that differentiated an Ogre from Orcs, goblins, trolls and the likes was that. Ogres had human-level intelligence, normally this was a major advantage to them however today, it was the cause of multiple delusions. The Ogres stared at the small man in the midst of the metallic demons as their minds wondered how much power the weird creature wielded¡­ or at least the slightly stronger ones thought so as the others remained crippled with fear as they stared at the corpse of their shaman and chief. "Free the captives, if they are sentient enough, they should be let go to go back to their territory if not, capture them as well" Jerry ordered as he turned away from the group to return As much as he would try to put on a strong front, he couldn''t truly bear to watch the almost human-like expressions on the faces of the Ogres. The only good thing here was that he knew he wasn''t matching them to their deaths. His majesty had simply given the order for all the governors to establish a small settlement in their territories with a poption of at least 10,000. The number seemed excessive to him too and though he saw no true point to it too sine he was satisfied with the existing castle and allHowever,r he understood that it was somewhat necessary, they may never be able to return back to Earth and they had already being announced as a kingdom and one with incredible reputation at that so he understood that a poption was needed. One reason was to show that they were truly a kingdom and the other was to mitigate any problems in the future. No one truly knows if the system would require them to acquire some citizens in the future as part of some event or so. After all, if it was already naming nations then it may as well as require those nations to be like actual nations in the future. If it ever did so then they would have solved it before it even required it. This was also not considering how much easier it would make his mission to find his son and wife. With an army, he could search for them way more efficiently. He walked back to his sniper position and remained there with his main assistanr, Number Four. Yes, he didn''t name the Automatons instead he called them by number. It was more effective and it didn''t waste anyone''s time especially when considering that the automatons in question didn''t have any emotions to speak off. While he was away, the team freed the captives which were a mixture of animals, Elves, Orcs, goblins etc. Whatever ritual they were performing didn''t seem to have a specific requirement since they just gathered all they found. Chapter 122 Evolution ? After the captives were freed, they focused on the Ogres who were immediately rounded up and positioned in a small area as the rest began working on something. About three other automatons gathered in a small area in the vige square as they pointed their arms towards the open space before them. As they did so, various small sparks could be seen appearing in the air and several secondster, a massive door-shaped portal appeared. "Everyone in a single line and follow the Automatons before you" A cold voice escaped from the Metallic demons With much hesitation andck of choice in the matter, the Ogres obeyed themand and began following the Automatons into the portal as they said theirst good byes to the vige that had housed them all. "That is all of them sir" Number four said "Excellent, lead them straight to the Evolution chamber" Jerry ordered as he finished packing his kit and go ready to return to his territory. "As you wish, my lord" Number four answered as it informed the required Automaton using some unknownwork between them. With everything packed up, Jerry gave the ce and the vige ast look before he stepped into the portal created by his assistant. On the other side of the portal was arge office, decorated in a manner suited for an administrator. Jerry wasted no time as he sat on the now familiar seat. From the office, he had a clear view of his territory, down below he could see various archdemons and automatons walking around carrying some construction equipment or doing one thing or the other. A small town was slowly forming in the territory as well as an army. In fact, it wasn''t wrong to say that he was truly bing a governor. As Jerry looked out the window, he saw the automatonsing into the town with the captured Ogres as they marched towards a section of the town "Hmm, His majesty was right, this is a nice distraction" he said as he looked away from the window to the small picture that was hung by the wall. In the picture was a young woman and a young boy who looked to be around 4 or 5 years old. They were his wife and son, one of the many requests he had made to his majesty who seemed to be capable of anything. Knowing that after sometime, he will probably start to forget what they look like, he requested that his memory of them be made not a picture. He couldn''t deny that his current level strengthened his memory and all but there was no guarantee he will find them any time soon. "My lord, the captives have been prepared for the ritual" Number Four called out drawing his attention "I''ming" Jerry replied as he picked up a small badge that was on the table and followed the Automaton out. "Tsk" Jerry made out a sound signifying annoyance as soon as he stepped out of his office. He still wasn''t used to the extremely powerful beings he now had as soldiers and guards. Just standing outside his door were two Arch-demons, beings of unimaginable power¡­ at least that''s what the system showed, Jerry couldn''t believe that such a creature existed. There was actually a creature above the SSS-rank, Jerry couldn''t wrap his head around it but here they were and he had lived with them for weeks now. "Sir!!" The Arch demons shouted as they saluted him "At ease" Jerry replied as he continued on his way. Ignoring all the other archdemons he met on the way, Jerry continued to follow the Automaton until he got to a fairlyrge building that stood just beside his summoning temple or pool. The building itself looked a bit like a temple too in fact it looked almost like the summoning pool but there were many major differences. Jerry approached the building without any hints of shock or even surprise on his face since he was already familiar with it, he hade here more times than he could count and for many weeks now. "Sir!!" The ones guarding the building saluted as he put them at ease too He was slowly getting used to it, he couldn''t lie that previously his status as governor meant nothing to him¡­ well it was only seen as a shield but now, he felt like he really was a governor. Well at the moment, he was more of a town lord than a governor, the average city has a poption of at least 50,000 and States went as far as 300 million or sometimes more. He currently only had about 8000 people living in his territory for now, 5000 of those were being trained to join the army and the other 2000 were all in construction and agriculture. It was a lot if you thought about how this world was probably a medieval one which even their biggest countries should at most have a poption of 2 million at most. It was exciting thinking about how he would be the one who would grow his poption and territory to such a level. True, he didn''t know much about ruling or governing a state but the Transmitter came with a wealth of knowledge possibly even greater than the inte. As he stepped into the evolution chamber as he had named it, he could see all the newly captured Ogres and a few other creatures standing in what looked like a ritual ground. On the floor, one could easily spot the massive magic circle that was carved into the ground, it gave the entire temple-like space a mystical feel to it. "All has been prepared sir; they are waiting for you" One of the older arch demons said as Jerry nodded and began walking towards the other end of the temple. There a small throne could be seen, so far, he had yet to find the real purpose for the throne that was ced there. There were many other ways of achieving the only purpose it had. "Move back, i am starting" Jerry said as he sat on the throne looking at the Ogres who were all facing him and staring at him with murderous gazes With their intellect, he could tell that they had figured out that he was in-charge here, they hated him for attacking and killing their shaman and chief but they couldn''t do anything despite being free to do so. This was simply because to them, the strongest ruled and it made perfect sense that whoever was in-charge of this army of metal demons and monstrous beings was definitely powerful too. After giving the Ogres onest look, Jerry brought out the badge he had taken from his office, it was his symbol of office and his proof of identity. The badge was designed like a shield and two spears that crossed each other carved into them. It was the symbol he had chosen to represent him. Without any more hesitation, Jerry ced the badge on the arm rest of his throne. On it was a small groove designed specifically for the badge and as soon as he did so, the entire room came to life. Some energy he wasn''t familiar with began to gather in the room as a red hue appeared on the bodies of the ogres. The magic circle lit up with such force that it nearly blinded him but he was prepared for it so he had long since looked away. His throne too had several markings on them that lit up too and soon everything went dark. All that remained was arge symbol in the sky, his symbol and above it was another. One he didn''t know but just by looking at it, he understood what it meant and what it symbolized. He could feel the invincible being behind the symbol and it brought him joy as he knew it meant his wishes will be granted sooner orter. "Gye Nyame, I fear nothing but the omnipotence of the King" Jerry said somehow knowing the quote despite only just looking at the symbol. Secondster, the symbols disappeared as everything returned back to normal, he could see the Ogres again but they were all different now, the aura the oozed off their body pressed against his shoulders as though it wanted to push him into the floor. The magic circle was now slowly dimming as the energy that had gathered in the room slowly began to fade away. He couldn''t say he truly understood all that had happened here however he knew that the evolution was over. "My lord!!" They all shouted as they got on their knees almost in sync Chapter 123 Governors (Keg) ? "At ease" Jerry said as cold sweat ran down his back. All of the monsters here once wanted nothing more but to send him to the depths of hell and if possible, even be the person to torture him but now they were looking at him with eyes that showed they would die for him without hesitation. [Lord''s Might] A great aura burst forth from his body however whenpared with the existing aura it was nothing, However, the effect he was after was achieved as the newly evolved archdemons bowed even more. "On behalf of his Majesty, King [Set], I wee you all to the Deus Kingdom. My name is Jerry Keg, leader of the house of Keg and you all shall be a part of my army. We are the spears that protect the Kingdom and I hope that you act on this mission with your whole heart and might" Jerry said "We will, sire" they all shouted then bowed with their hands on their chests Despite knowing that the aura generated by his [Lord''s might] ability was nothing whenpared to the passive aura these Archdemons released, Jerry still kept it active as it helped enhance his message. His badge fully equipped on the side of his arm also enhanced his aura as a lord. Even if his majesty''s evolution chamber had somehow managed to brainwash them all into absolute loyalty. He felt that it was still necessary to make them respect him or at least earn their respect not just because they were forced to but because they found him a good lord. "Number 19, you are in charge of sorting them into their various positions and amodation" Jerry said as he began deactivating his active skills. "Yes, my lord" The automaton answered as it and the other immediately began to herd the archdemons out of the chamber. He, himself, also left the chamber and made his way back to his office. As he walked and saw the buildings that were quickly beingpleted, Jerry smiled. If his past self ever heard that he would one day have such a territory under his name, he wouldn''t believe¡­ well mostly because no one rules over territories anymore in the modern world and magic didn''t exist. His duty as of now was simply to direct the demons here to conquer nearby territories if things went well, he would soon have a city equal to the size of his territory. "Wait, does this mean that I am a demon lord?" Jerry thought while looking at the massive numbers of demons in his territory. That was what his territory was growing into, the majority of his citizens were demons and not just any demons, they were all top-level demons. The environment itself wasn''t truly helping with how treacherous it was. "I''m a shitty demon lord then" Jerryughed His citizens were beings whose passive presence alone was too heavy for him to bear that the only reason he could stand and walk around was the badge given to him by the system. The badge itself was an A-rank item that acted as his symbol of office and at the same time enhanced his authority in his territory. Basically, it meant that as long as he had the Badge on, their aura would never overwhelm him. "Sir, the demons have been sorted out however there are still few utility workers amongst them" Number four reported "How many of them are in construction" Jerry asked with a frown on his face. "Out of the 600, only 3 of them had skills helpful in construction, the rest are warriors" Number four continued "His Majesty did predict this as well¡­ so there are no tailors amongst them at all?" Jerry asked "Yes sir" Jerry hearing him simply frowned as he began to think of what to do. Nearly all the demons in his territory wore the same rags they had before they evolved. The Automatons didn''t need clothes since they were technically robots. The amount of nudeness going on in his territory would be amazing if he was single but he was a married man with a kid. There may not be any race in the territory that specializes in seduction but Archdemons are said to be the endpoint of all demonic races. This meant that every orc, ogre, subus, goblin, etc, out there would eventually be an Arch demon if they were strong enough and had met all the requirements needed. That fact alone could exin the number of tall queens in the territory. Honestly this was a single person''s paradise, a territory full of extremely beautiful women that would happily go to bed with you. It was paradise for the eyes but a nightmare for any loyal married man. Hence, he needed tailors badly, turns out that there was a reason why majority of the wild goblins and other races were always either naked or in rags. "I think someone should have a race of beings that are good tailors out there right" Jerry questioned himself but didn''t act on it. Unlike his Majesty, he actually had nothing to use as payment. His Majesty could easily give out SSS-rank soldiers but he didn''t have such liberties. He wasn''t the king that could just simply request a fellow governor to loan him some of their troops, he couldn''t even do a trade because all of them had nearly the same advantages. [To all Governors, You are expected to be at the capital in two days'' time for a general meeting concerning the fate of this kingdom and those around it. Would also appreciate it if you use this time toe up with better suggestion, we could undergo in order to push our kingdom forward. A car will be sent to pick you up so try to represent your houses after all you are all nobles now. Signed. Lord [Kingsley] Just as he was focused on figuring out a way to solve his situation, a new message appeared in the kingdom''s chat as a new idea popped into his head. This will probably be the first time for many of the governors to ever visit the capital, him included however the fact that they were alling together meant that he could use it as a chance to sort out his situation There were also the natives that were now a part of the kingdom, if things went well, he could somehow manage to trade manpower with them for some utility workers. If his castle didn''te with the magical kitchen it came with, he would have starved to death since the demons weren''t cooks, they simply killed and roasted their prey and that was all. The Automatons could help but they were his private bodyguards at least until he feels he could truly trust the arch demons if not then they would remain by his side. ¡­. At the edge of the massive Aenon forest, silence reigned as a group of High Orcs could be seen waiting in ambush as they watched a massive pig roam through thends. For some reason, themon animals of Earth were way bigger here with this particr one being almost the size of a house. The High Orcs all equipped with their weapons waited patiently for the massive pig to fall into their trap. "Alrightdies, get ready, here ites" One of the High Orcs said as she unsheathed her sword. The pig in question could be seen running at a moderate speed towards them as though in search for better pastures to eat or smaller animals it could feed on. "Shields!" She shouted as a small number of the High Orcs jumped down to block the pig''s path Each one equipped with a massive shield that matched them in height. As soon as they all jumped down, they immediately bnced their posture and in the next second, a heavy bang was heard as the pig collided with the shields. "Steady!!" One of the shield bearers shouted as they all tried to hold back the mountain of a pig. "Archers, fire!" Thedymander ordered as the archers which made up a majority of the team released their arrows which immediately found their way into the pig''s skin. "Why don''t you use the guns?" the high orcs beside themander of the team asked "Can you control your mana?" "No but we still have ammo that doesn''t need mana¡­ you know the old model" "This is a B-rank creature, the bullets would bounce off unless you have all day to shoot at it continuously" Themander replied "Oh¡­ but what if we coat the bullets in auora instead, wouldn''t affect them just like our arrows?" The high orc asked "You''re really the curious type, His majesty would have liked you¡­ we will try that when we get back home, for now, follow me down" Themander replied with a smile as she turned to the massive pig before her Without any hesitation at all, the two jumped out of their hiding spot which was high up in the massive trees of Aenon, with their swords/ spears stretched out, they immediately engaged the monster in closebat. ¡­ Congrattions, your soldier [H''tia] has leveled up Congrattions, your soldier [Friua] has leveled up¡­ ¡­. Sorry for thete post, was busy trying to figure out how the hell i left the Win/win mission despite posting a chapter. Chapter 124 Governors (Alex) ? After a few seconds, the corpse of the massive pig could be seen lying on the floor and a green glow on their bodies as each of them leveled up. "Nice, Lord Viktor would have been proud" H''tia said as she ced her leg on the massive corpse. "Who''s that, ma''am?" One of the high orcs asked "Don''t worry, you won''t know him, at least not yet" H''tia replied She was in charge of helping the newer High orcs, level up. It was her duty as the strongest of the territory but since she was doing that, she decided to make it her duty to hunt for enough food for the territory. Despite the magical nature of the castle''s kitchen which was capable of magically replenishing itself. The provided food was only enough for one person and that was herdyship. As for the other members of the territory, they all had to hunt and gather for their food¡­ or at least that was the way it was supposed to be but the Aenon forest was dangerous for High orcs who only had ess to useless in-born memories. However, herdyship didn''t do things that way, she instead insisted on sharing the limited food in the castle despite the fact that High Orcs were naturally gatherers and were more than capable of taking care of themselves. "Alright, carry it, we''re heading back home" H''tiamanded after ensuring that the creature was dead. "Yes ma''am" They answered before carrying a group amongst them picked up the massive pig and began to head home. The group walked while carrying the heavy monster until they came in front of what looked like a massive fortress in the forest, they stood before its walls that stood at a height of more than 10 meters. A wall that the only creatures in the forest that had a chance of seeing the top was a troll but even, it would need an extra boost. The gates that stood tall and mighty while somehow striking fear into the hearts of the opponents. However, for them, the sight of the gate brought absolute relief to them as they looked above the wall to see a set of Automatons standing guard and watching over them. They hadpletely left the danger zone and were now truly back home. They had entered the safety zone around the territory where they knew that they were absolutely safe. The Automatons on the walls ensured that. Their strength and power were beyond measure to the extent that even after her training with all the demon goblins and lord Viktor, H''tia didn''t feel even a little bit confident on putting a dent on their immacte armor. The Automatons were just that good though they didn''t help with anything else other than protecting herdyship. Anything else had to be a direct order from her if not, they would ignore and continue their default function. "Do you require any help?" One of the automatons asked as it jumped down from the wall in an effortless manner "Not really but thanks anyway" H''tia answered as she waved the Automaton off Without any hesitation, the automaton immediately jumped back to the top of the wall with ease as though he was just climbing a set of stairs. "Show off" H''tiained as she ordered the rest to enter the now-opened gate. It was true that she knew that Automaton was simply asking since it saw that they needed the help not because it wanted to show off its power but she couldn''t help but feel like that. After weeks of leaving with these soulless beings, she had long since understood that anything of sentiment or emotion should never be run by them. They would respond to you like any normal sentient being but they would never feel emotions, it was just a given fact. "You guys are back, thank god, i almost thought some sort of monster caught up with you guys" A familiar worried voice was heard as a smile instantly appeared on H''tia''s face There were few people in the territory that could make her smile and Lady Alex was at the top of that list. Her presence alone seemed to change everything she was feeling at that moment for the better. It was as though she could manipte emotions or something. "My Lady" All the returning High Orcs greeted "As you were, Oh and H''tiae help me pick a dress¡­ we''re going to the capital again" Herdyship said in a clearly excited tone "Really?" H''tia asked surprised in a surprisingly high-pitched tone "Hmm?" Alex looked at her summon in a suspicious manner as she retreated back into her castle while H''tia herself, immediately held her mouth in shame. Both of them were surprised by her sudden and excited reaction to the news but all Alex did was stare at her a bit suspiciously before dragging her into the castle. "I don''t even want to know... Anyway, how was today''s hunt?" Alex said as they finally entered her bedroom as she started going through the options that materialized within it. "We managed to take down a War pig without any casualties so it went well, oh and i think one of the newbies is suited to be an engineer rather than a fighter" H''tia replied "Why do you think so?" "Well, many of us, High Orcs love to solve things with brute force but she was thinking, also if possible, can you make a request to see if the new guns can work with a warrior''s aoura or if they can make one like that" H''tia said remembering the newbie''s statement. "Aoura?... What''s that?" Alex asked as she paused what she was doing Despite ruling a territory that was filled with warriors, this was the first time she was hearing of such a thing. Well, she also never attended any of their training sections and spent her time practicing her shooting or some other rted skill. "Aoura is mana but just modified to a warrior''s needs" H''tia answered without hesitation knowing the type of person she served. Aoura in truth was actually mana just unlike how it was used by most oof the world, warriors or muscle idiots like the high orcs and various other people who have no talent in magic can learn certain techniques to use mana to strength their physical bodies beyond normal human standards. Compared to magic users, the output isn''t world shattering nor is it as versatile as magic but it was just as powerful. ording to what she had read from the Mystical library back at the library, the difference between both types'' blurs. Top notch aoura users will be able to extend their aoura beyond their body to modify their environment thus performing a feat that is almost equal to magic. "Can i learn that too, i think being a lord has a lot of talent rted perks" Alex replied now interested If she was to say, this sounded a bit like the standard mana and aura users that appeared a lot in many fantasy books, she wasn''t much of a fan but even she had oncee across something like that. One strengthened the spirit and allowed one perform feats that could only be done by God while the other strengthens the body beyond measure to essentially make the person a god on earth. Both means had their perks and disadvantages, one of the major ones being that, Aoura users were physically superior to magic users at the early stages and magic users could disy more destructive capabilities than them no matter at what stage. As for her wanting to learn it, it was simple. She may not have done much of any research but from what she had seen and heard from the chat, practically every lord tested mana positive. Her guess was simple and it was simply that as a lord, she should be capable of using this new system even while being a magic user¡­ well not exactly a magic user. She had yet to learn more about magic from the transmitters but she was capable of manipting and channeling her mana in any way she wanted. Those were the basic requirement to be capable of using the new model guns, the royal engineers hade up with. They were simply guns that through some mystical means reces regr ammo with mana. ¡­. Name: Arcane Sniper rifle Rank: Disaster Description: A contraption created by the royal engineers of the Deus Kingdom enchanted with an array to create an [Arcane Bullet]. It is a weapon capable of killing all below the Monarch rank. Abilities: * Arcane Bullet: A bullet made entirely of mana, capable of piercing the skin of those at the disaster rank. * Mana Lock: the gun is designed to be spiritually locked with a single user. Like a blood contract, this lock can never be broken nor can the gun be used by another. Cost of shot: 400 spirit User: Governor [Alex] ¡­. The gun required it users to support the pre-existing mana stone with mana to be used which meant that she had to learn how to not only feel her mana but also how to manipte it as well. Chapter 125 Governor (Mathias) ? The gun required it users to support the pre-existing mana stone with mana to be used which meant that she had to learn how to not only feel her mana but also how to manipte it as well. "Mydy, i don''t think both systems can co-exist in one body" H''tia tried to discourage her new crazy idea "Doesn''t matter, anyway how do i look" Alex said as she stepped out of the small dressing space in a new dress "No, it has to say that you are lord of a territory, that looks dull" H''tia replied almost immediately "Damn¡­ now i regret ying dress up with you" Alexined at H''tia''s harsh words as she returned to the dressing area to try other things. Unlike the other governors, she had things much more easier since the High Orcs weren''t really aplicated race, they simply ate when needed, fought/ trained, and slept. All she had to do was send out the newbie team every week to not only level up but also to catch some food for the territory. It helped to kill two birds with one stone. The Newbies that go along with H''tia get to gain experience safely and level up while also gathering food for the territory from what they had killed. As the two spent their time, going through dress after dress, the high orcs sorted out the war pig as they got it ready for preservation. Despite their numbers and high appetite, a war pig was too big for all of them hence after they cleaned it thoroughly they began cutting into smaller butrge pieces for smoking and storage. ¡­. "Hmm, only a few meters more" a young man who seemed to be in his teen years said as he began setting up a small pile of rocks on the spot he stood. The young man stood up as arge body of watere into view, the small pile of rocks was set up to mark the end of his territory. He was standing at the edge of a cliff that allowed him to overlook the ocean below like some badass character from fiction. However, unlike those fictional characters, a clear look of worry could be seen on his face. His territory was slowly creeping into the ocean! Normally this wouldn''t be a thing of worry or frustration as it was a good thing for the kingdom however, due to the target of coverage being the ocean. A lot of problems surfaced, He had stayed here for a month and some weeks but never in that time had he evere across any sea creature even regr fish from the ocean. Normally this would be a good thing but it was impossible for the area around the cliff to bepletely devoid of life. The ocean is known to be home to number of species even greater thannd which made such a situation incredibly suspicious. "My lord, the car has arrived" a cold voice called out as the young man turned around to see an automaton standing behind him. The automatons were the only reason he had yet to be a fallen lord. Their strength made him confident enough to even stand this close to the edge of the cliff. He wasn''t worried about falling to his death, that was impossible even without their help. He was strong enough to survive such a fall with minimal injuries on his own. However, he was afraid of standing this close to the cliff edge because he felt that there was a creature that lived with the area either around or below the cliff edge. If there was anything he knew about animals, it was that they would only keep out of a ce if they deem it dangerous enough. The current below wasn''t high enough to make them worry since even normal fish can on earth could handle such tides so that only leaves the existence of a creature living within the area. It couldn''t be him nor could it be the Automatons, they arrivedter on so there was no way the sea creatures dodged because of them. "I''m on my way" He replied as he gave the ocean ast look before turning his back on it to go back into his territory Though the existence of such an unknown and powerful creature had once given him sleepless nights but with the existence of the Automatons. He could have some peace of mind since it seemed as though the presence of the powerful automatons put the creature in check hence it had yet to attack. As he left the cliff and walked into his territory which was located within the edge of some forest. He didn''t know if he was part of the Aenon forest that his Majesty talked about. However he did know he was in a forest too, his main castle was located in arge clearing just close by. Following the Automaton before him. Soon he was standing before a familiar vehicle... an unexpected familiar vehicle. "Isn''t this a carriage, where''s the horse?" He asked surprised by the appearance of the ''car'' ... Name: Miracle Box V53 Rank: S Description: A contraption created by the Deus Kingdom. It is a device or machine capable of transporting goods or people from on point to another without the need of external help Abilities: Mana Heart: it is equipped with an newly designed engine amply named the Mana heart, it''s main source of power however is a mana stone Hermes: The machine is among the fleet controlled by the Vessel Spirit [Hermes], With its help, the vehicle is capable of driving itself to it''s destination Luxury ride: As a part of the V53 series designed for higher officials and more important people, it is enchanted with various arrays to improve thefort levels of the rider ... The young man stood as helioked at the beautiful carriage that looked some what like a concept carriage art brought to life. The ''car'' clearly wasn''t the conventional car he was familiar with instead it was a massive carriage that was designed in an incredible stylish manner. [Are you the governor [Mathias]?] a male voice suddenly called out from the car "Eh?" Mathias replied in shock as he moved away from the possessed vehicle in front of him. [Based on your appearance, I can assume you are the governor. are you going with any of your attendees or are your troops non-sentient?] The voice asked in a calm tonepletely ignoring his shameful behaviour and he too immediately used the chance given to rebound as he reestablished his lordly aura "Non-sentient, Fire ants however I will be going with an automaton as an attendee" Mathias replied He couldn''t bring the fire ants because they were as he had said non-sentient so they would be useless in the setting he was about it enter however he felt it was necessary to have some attendant close to him hence he decided to being the automaton [Let the Automatone forward for Emblem branding] The voice said in its usual cold tone. "Sure" Mathias replied despite his confusion. With his confirmation given, the Automaton automatically began walking towards the carriage. As soon as it came in contact with the vehicle. it body shone brightly however the light show ended quickly and soon, he was faced an Automaton which looked almost no different from the others The only different was the massive symbol and writing that was now carved into chest of the Automaton. The symbol was simply a massive ant head. He didn''t feel the need to search for a deeper meaning to his symbol so he had simply used what he was more known for aka his ants. Not that they were powerful or anything, they were only C-rank. it was just that after you have faced one, it was hard... incredibly hard for the image to leave your mind. As for the mysterious words that was written into the side of the automaton. He could somehow make out the meaning despite not knowing whatnguage it was "Property of House [Mathias]" Mathias read out loud. Mathias was hisst name and this was used as his noble house name. His own name, Ionut, didn''t exactly sound like something he would hear as a house name. [May the Governor and his attendant please board the vehivle for departure] The voice said as Mathias gave a firm nod and immediately stepped into the carriage or car. "Off we go" Mathias said as a smile appeared on his face and all worries about the mysterious creature in the sea vanished. .... .... Remember if you do have an idea about the book, pleasement. As for the many that their ideas have being used, I am sorry if I don''t tag you guys to give you the appreciation needed. In my defence I would like to point out that most times, I usually forget who you are after viewing thement but still thanks to you all, you all have helped a lot Chapter 126 Helping The Wounded ? As Mathias and many other lords boarded their various vehicles and embarked on their journey to the Capital. In arge barren area. A young woman could be seen standing in standard military gear a pair of wings on her back and a long golden spear in hand. Facing her was a massive monster almost three stories tall with the body of a lion, three heads, one of a snake, a lion and a a goat. Itsrge tail coiled behind it to reveal a massive stinger as it waved it around in a threatening manner. the two stared each other down as powerful auras red up and raise dust in the vicinity. Despite their glorious postures and looks, injuries could be seen on both parties. Blood trailed down the woman''s face and multiple holes could be seen on the Chimera''s armor "One-man army!!" thedy screamed as a wave of mana burst forth from her body. As the wave died down, a massive army appeared behind her. each one with their wings, a golden spear and dressed in a simr manner. *Roars* The Chimera roared in retaliation as it immediately began to charge at new army. The newly formed soldiers though looked normal, a close look revealed their transparency almost as though they were some sort of energy being. "Attack!!" thedy shouted as the soldiers began charging towards massive creature. Mana red up as the creature set up what looked like a mana shield around itself, the soldiers threw themselves against the shield as many of them exploded and the others tried prating it with their spears but nothing worked. "This little shit was holding back" thedy thought as she stared at her false army that was getting bulldozed by the massive creature. "Die!!" She shouted as she charged towards the massive creature. All around her were the corpses of what she once called troops, even those she regarded as friends were all dead and it was because of this creature. Channeling all her anger and hate into her spear, she swung her spear to break the shield set up by the creature. As the spearnded, a loud crashing sound could be heard as the shield was brought down and the Chimera now inside the ground. As a creature that relied on instincts and had survived for a long time, the Chimera quickly stood up bearing the hit as though it was nothing as it swiped its paws and bared its fangs at thedy. "Do you need any help!!" a loud voice heard drawing the attention of both thedy and the chimera as they turned to its source only to find a vehicle hovering in the sky and several people watching them from its doors or windows. "Is that a helicopter?" thedy asked instantly recognizing the vehicle however before she could say anything else, she was sent flying into the distance. "I believe thedy and I were still talking" the voice replied as a man could be seen falling out of the helicopter eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "Captain, our mission is simply to take the governor back to the territory!!" another voice was heard "She''s one of them, his Majesty would be happy we rescued her" the captain shouted as a pair of wings materialized on his back *Roar* The chimera roared to show dominance however the winged man simply waved it off as he gentled hovered down to the ground "Captain, I don''t think you understand how humans work, we are not as close as you would think. I would advise that we move on, she may be amongst the many other lords who are against your king" The governor being transported shouted from the helicopter trying to convince the captain not to do anything rash. Yes, saving thedy would be a good thing however if she truly was one of the many lords, that were against his Majesty them he would only be saving an enemy of the kingdom. "Don''t worry, if anything this should sow a seed of good faith within her" The Captain replied as he turned to the Chimera who was now charging up some sort of mana attack against the archangel "Let''s see..." the archangel said as he raised his hand into the air and soon pointed his finger towards the Chimera. Almost instantly and by some mysterious force, the chimera sunk into the ground with such force that its legs broke and its back caved in. In just seconds and with just a single act, the Archangel had killed the creature. The entire ce immediately grew silence as they watched the captain and the chimera he had just squashed to death. "Huh?... turns out that S-ss creatures aren''t that hard to kill" The captain said as he turned to thedy then back again to the chimera. He had to admit that those he didn''t expect the chimera to be this weak however looking at the result of his actions, he could help but understand why his majesty had called their power ''uselessly explosive''. If he had followed regr protocol and had attacked the Chimera with a gun, there would have been a corpse left for the research unit. Now all that was left was a pile of blood and meat. The puddle looked nothing like the chimera, he had just attacked. He had only attacked with his regr power because he felt that since he was moving doing this independent of the army that he could use his powers to it''s fullest since he hasn''t done so in a long time. However, looking at the result now, he understood why even Lord Viktor would happily pick a gun rather than use his abilities freely. If there was some hostage situation or a rescue mission, using his ability would only result in him wiping out the entire enemy camp out of existence which may include the people being rescued. "Who are you?" thedy asked after managing to get a hold on reality. Despite how the situation may had looked for her, she knew that the chimera was not dying any time soon. It was a creature born in the wild and was used to such lethal wounds so despite all the injuries, it had. It could use still utilize its full strength with ease, her on the other hand, was already on death''s door. Her mana was drained to thest drop, her arms were tired and her eyes were droopy. The sh between the two would have been her end and the creature would have simply just turned around and left as though nothing had happened. However, this being had killed such creature with incredible vitality by just pointing at it. That was an S-ss creature, a creature that couldy waste to countries... at least that''s what the system says. And from the prowess the chimera had shown, it may actually be true. she couldn''t believe her eyes as she just watched as the new creature hovered towards her. She couldn''t sense any sort of mana fluctuation from the creature to judge how strong it was nor was there any aoura reaction. It looked powerless. "You must be one of the many lords introduced into this world, am I right?" The captain asked as the helicopter aligned itself directly behind him but still remained in the air. "Yes, who are you" She answered truthfully since at this point, she had nothing that could go against such a creature. She had no power to resist and worse, there wasn''t even a will to resist at the moment. She simply stood while using her retrieved spear as a tform to support her as she watched the being descend "Captain Dal of the Deus army, leader of the arc light 19 team... let me go straight to the point, will you submit to our King, your lord [Kingsley]?" The captain asked "Huh?" thedy asked in confusion "I see, then considering that you are within his vicinity of attack, I would advise you either leave you or get ready to face hell" the captain said as he turned back to the helicopter and began flying towards it. Thedy simply stoodpletely dumbfounded since this wasn''t exactly how she imagined things would go. First was the helicopter, how did someone even sneak such arge equipment into this area The power shown by the creature and the disappointment on his face after he killed it. This was a creature on a whole different level but somehow, he was only a captain. "Here, this should help you with your injuries... I will consider surrendering if I were you though" the governor shouted as he threw one of the aspirin vials, he always had on him to her Though he didn''t agree with the captain who was an Arch angel and by the nature of their race tried to always act in the name of justice. He still had to admit that the captain was right, even if this was the enemy, such a good act will surely sow a seed of good faith in their hearts as he had put it. Chapter 127 The Capital ? With little effort, thedy caught the vial despite her current situation. She held it as she stared at the winged being. Unlike it whose wings seemed to be a natural part of his body, hers were simply a by-product of her skills. She could also feel the restrained power in him. She didn''t know it it was a talent that came from being a lord but she adapted to mana way to quickly for it to be normal. though she couldn''t tell the exact power difference, she could tell that he was a lot stronger than she was. "Use the injection,dy... I hope to see you at the next great meeting, with your power, his Majesty may give you a seat at the Deus Council" the winged being said. She didn''t need anyone to spell it out for her anymore, she could already tell who or what faction these people belonged to. It was the popr Lord [Kingsley]. "Why are you doing this?" she asked ufortable at the level of help being offered "Consider it an investment, your power is interesting, I believe his Majesty would think the same" The winged being said as he flew towards the helicopter that still hovered in the air. She didn''t understand what the being meant by this, was she an investment that he expected her to be stronger or was it that they just found her ability interesting. "You know his Majesty will only recognize her if she submits to him" The governor said when the captain boarded the helicopter again "Now she has a higher chance of submitting, maybe during the next gathering you will see her" The captain, Dal said with a shrug He may not exactly know what hadpelled him to help thedy but he had a good feeling about it. His role now may just be that of a soldier but he was first and foremost an archangel. A bearer of good to those who do good and a devil to all who are evil. "Besides, it was you who gave her an aspirin... even in such abundant quantities, we know that thing should be priceless" Dal replied as he focused on his duties. He may have saved thedy''s life but he wasn''t the one who had freely handed over such a priceless potion. "Onwards to the capital!" Dal ordered as the helicopter or the K-5 sped into the distance. .... The Capital Deus Kingdom. Outside the massive city walls, several Torii could be seen standing a few meters before the gates and to the side to allow space for the natives from the three kingdoms. Each Torii stood activated as the Lords trooped out of them in their carriages. Each of them dressed in fancy clothes to represent their house best. As nobles/Governors of the Deus kingdom, their appearance mattered a lot but above all, each one dressed as fine as they could simply because it was the human of things. Each one knew what sort of world they were in and what sort of dangers gued it. Many of them had still yet to find their family members be it a child, father or mother. They all clearly understood this was a waste of time but they also understood that simply brooding around in their castles wouldn''t get anything aplished. This was also the first time for them to meet each other physically so each one wanted to give a longsting impression. Each one waited in line patiently as the soldiers checked their identities before they were allowed through. There was no clear meaning to the action since no one else knew that such an event was holding so there would be no way any unknown being would enter. "Are those dwarves?" one of the lords pointed out in a really loud noise His shout drew the attention of others as they all turned to see the cause of themotion. By the second gate was another line and on the line were various natives. There were Dwarves, High Orcs and even Elves waiting in line to enter the city. Such traffic was caused because of the newly constructed roads connecting the threends to the capital. Though Kingsley himself had not helped them in the construction, the roads were built pretty quickly. It was a world with magic after all. "I never imagined that there will be many others like his Majesty" a voice said as it''s owner looked down on themotion below the walls "None of them are anywhere near his Majesty" Another voice replied, beside the two stood two other beings who just remained silent as they watched themotion. Though their thoughts were unknown, their expressions revealed enough. All four monarchs were silently judging orparing the governors to their master. "Some of them do have some power within them" Viktor said with a shrug as though he wasn''t impressed by their level of power. "I don''t think their power is what his Majesty had in mind, like us, I believe it''s just a matter of capability... maybe they are all excellent leaders for his Majesty to ept them as his governors" a voice was heard as an ethereal lookingdy faded into reality. Hearing Athena''s words, all four nodded and agreed a bit. they naturally had no idea what circumstances surrounded the governors or even what brought about them being lords in the first ce. "She''s here!" Another voice joined in excitedly as a brightly dressed being appeared beside them Hearing her, all of them turned their attention to the person, the being was referring to. Looking down at the Torii, they could all see a carriage pull out of it but unlike the governor''s This carriage had several mounted knights protecting it. Each one in shiny armor that immediately made them stand out amongst the crowd "Who''s that?" the governors who noticed the new carriage asked, drawing the attention of the others who had yet to notice "Damn, look at those knights, how are they so tall" A governormented "You''re just noticing that now, all the natives are mostly taller than us?" someone else pointed out The carriage lookedpletely different from the others and made it very clear that whoever was in the carriage was definitely important. Just as the people were bing more and more curious as to who the carriage carried, a weak bit still incredibly powerful aura erupted from with the carriages stopping everyone in their tracks. The natives present could already tell who it was with just a nce at the armor on the knights and the carriage immediately dropped to their knees Back on the walls, two particr monarchs could be seen smiling from ear to ear in joy. "She seems to embody a bit of you two" Hestia noted as she turned to the excited Faes "Well... Faes areplicated, we also embody a bit of her as she does us" Sris replied with a shrug as though it was the most natural thing to say or know "What about his Majesty, is he ready yet?" Luna asked "Well, he is the host so what do you think?" Hestia replied "Makes sense" She replied as they focused on the iing governors. "Okay that''s enough sightseeing, everyone to your positions... his Majesty is already nervous enough, let''s make the work easier for him" Viktor ordered as they all sighed and immediately vanished from the wall. Meanwhile the one responsible for everything could be seen standing in front of two girls who were dressed in maid outfits. "So, how''s this one" Kingsley asked as he showcased what he was wearing which was a red one-piece suit with various modifications. "It does look as official but we are going for a kingly look, your majesty not a merchant" the helper asked "Diepe, please have mercy on me, it''s just a meeting" Kingsleyined "Sir, it is the kingdom''s first gathering... the first of its kind, you have to look your best" Diepe replied in a soft but stern manner Kingsley may understand the meaning behind her words but he had been trying on clothes for the past three hours now. All of them looked good on him since he had created them to do so but this was excessive. Worse, Diepe says she wanted him to wear something kingly. What was more official than a suit. Hell, even the Queen of Ennd wore suits... fancy suits but those ones are nothingpared to the modifications he had made to what he was wearing. "Wait, what of I add a coat or something" Kingsley said as he materialized a coat with his kingdom''s sigil on it "That''s.... strangely okay, you''re ready your majesty" Diepe said with a proud smile on her face as the other maid began to pack all the equipment used in getting him ready. "Finally!" Kingsley said in relief as he sat down He may be way superior to Diepe in more ways than one but He knew not to wave his authority around when unnecessary Chapter 128 Event (Extension) ? Unlike him, Diepe seemed to be very good with fashion rted things. He didn''t know if it was a girl thing or not but she was good hence why she was here. Hestia would normally help him with this sort of thing but she was nowhere to be seen. He wasn''t too worried though because he understood how big of a day this was. The only problem however was that officially, he didn''t have many reasons for calling for such a meeting. The point was just to get the lord''s out of their lonely castles and let them mingle physically amongst other humans. God knows how much he wanted to see another human. every creature in the territory towered over him and though he felt weird about it. He wasn''t so insecure as to change his size just to match them. If they were in front of him then they bend to match his height, he was a true short king. However, that wasn''t the main reason. it was simply because he wanted to see another human. He was surrounded by gods who were only thinking about how to make the territory prosperous and the rest. There were only few topics he could discuss with them but with humans, even if he didn''t know any of them personally. he could at least befortable enough to talk about any random thing that came to mind. However with that said, reality was now dawning on him. Just like the Arch demons, high elves and arch angels. His governors also saw him to be in a godly position so would expect him to behave in such a manner. "At least I get to see others my height" Kingsley said to calm himself. .... World Announcement!! Event: Beast tide (Extended) Description: The event involving all those younger than the age of 11 and above the age of 65 is about to start. All lords that fit within this category should please prepare for the Beast tide. The Tide''s power will never go beyond what the Lord is meant to be able to handle. All surviving lords shall be rewarded handsomely. Considering the age and possible inability to perform well mentally, the existing Lords have being given permission to assist if possible however the strength of the tide will raise to match Each lord''s strength Good Luck .... The familiar system announcement came however unlike before, where it brought rewards. This new one stopped everyone in their tracks as all the happy smiles vanished. Not all were parents or had someone that was within the age group that would be facing the extended beast tide however the very fact that the event was being repeated was enough to stop everyone''s smile. *Sighs* Kingsley released a sigh as his once happy smile was reced by a serious and his once rxed aura changed almost instantly. The situation wasn''t one he could afford to continue taking things slow. Without any hestitation or even a sevcond thought, Kingsley vanished from his spot. The two maids in the room could only look at each other confused as they couldnt hear the system nor did they even know about its existence so they had no idea why their master suddenly serious and vanished. "Lady Hestia!" Diepe called out to report what had just happened knowing that it was probably important. Mean while in the throne room of the massive castle, Kingsley materialized on the throne however unlike before he now had a golden crown sitting on his head and his entire body glowed almost as though he was some godly being who had just descended. Spreading his consciousness throughout all his territories, Kingsley immediately began to pick out all the lords that were within the targeted ages. Due to the sheer size of his territory, he had a few other lords within it. Amongst them were also young lords who were less than 11 and some older ones who were way beyond 65. Though he may not be rted to any of them but they were rted to someone eloyt there and since their territory was within the range of his various territores, it was his duty to save them Initially he couldn''t interfere because their protection period was yet to yet however now things were different and since his mission was to get back with his family. He hoped to create good karma by reuniting other families together. "Your Majesty!" Several voices sounded as Kingsley opened his eyes Looking at the source of the voices, Kingsley found himself staring at his monarchs who had somehow grasped the situation and came to aid him. "Viktor, I want you to address the governor''s and Informa them that the meeting has being cancelled.. make sure to also tell them to prepare for a full scale invasion of the outer world" Kingsley ordered With the announcement made, there was no point to the meeting anymore since the event was something that required his attention. Moo W if he was almost a hundred percent sure that his family members weren''t in the same region, he was in. He wasn''t sure about his few nieces and nephews. Four of which were younger than the age of 11 and unlike the older ones who could figure out a way to contact him after his speech, they couldn''t. He adapted to this world''s system mainly because he was a reader, the oldest amongst them was only nine. They may and will not be able to contact him However he doubted it since the system seemed to have taken all into ount so if they were truly in the region then the system would have figured a way to let them easily ess it''s features. "Athena, gather the deployable soldiers and immediately send them out beyond our current search range¡­ they are to find the other humans and if necessary rescue them" Kingsley continued "As you wish, your majesty" Athena and Viktor answered as they both vanished from their spot "Hestia, please gather the leaders of the three kingdoms and being them here" "As you wish, your majesty" "The rest of you know what to do" Kingsley said as they all bowed and vanished. None of them understood the need for such orders now however they simply carried it out. Their king''s expression was more than enough to tell them that something serious was about to happen. With them gone, Kingsley focused on the targeted territories within his own territory and immediately focused his attention to speak to them. From his god-like view over his territories, he could see these territories however unlike what one would expect, they were still peaceful There were still few monsters around them however Kingsley knew that this was only a calm in the storm.Somewhere around these territories, one could easily spot a small camp with about ten soldiers within it. "Attention soldiers, there will be an attack on the ces you have being assigned, your duty is to protect and ensure that the beings within the domes, don''t die" Kingsley announced to their minds directly "As you wish, your majesty!!" All of them answered as they quickly got to their knees to pay their respects. "Excellent, you are permitted to use your abilities as you see fit however do not harm the being within the dome" "We will deliver/ as you wish, your majesty!" They answered As soon as he disconnected, he saw each of the soldiers stand and immediately begin to gear up and prepare forbat. Each one was clearly excited to use their abilities as they wanted and though Kingsley considered their abilities to be uselessly explosive, it was still necessary after all they were all walking tanks but without any precise aiming. They left their camps and began taking position around their assigned territories. These small teams that were assigned to guard these lords, if added together was more than enough to make an entirely new army. "Your Majesty, they are here" Hestia''s voice was heard to show that she had done her duty "let them in" Kingsley ordered as the door was opened to let the four leaders in. "Your majesty!!" they all greeted including Euroa who like the rest had an expression of shock on her face. "As you were, now I initially invited you all to this event to use it as a chance to introduce you all to the other governors however something urgent hase up and I will require your help" Chapter 129 Preparation For Search ? "If it is within our abilities then we will do as you wish" ck Rock replied as the others bowed too "Excellent, I believe you all have seen my kind, we are many but spread far and wide on this¡­" Kingsley said as he stood up He walked down from his throne to stand before them. Of course, he regretted it almost instantly as all of them, especially Euroa, towered over him. Even Frug, the Dwarven King and Teurn, the Gnome king who were the shortest amongst them, were still taller than him by at least a few inches. Kingsley didn''t exactly want to force what he believed to be his responsibility upon the natives that had absolutely nothing to do with it. Technically speaking, they shouldn''t even be here if he didn''t go to their nations and force them to surrender. "If it is to our capabilities, we shall do as you please, My lord" ck Rock said with a weird level of respect in his tone. "Come to think of it, I see, you have be an Oni and you all have evolved" Kingsley said as he looked at them again. ck Rock who was once a High Orc had the most obvious change but he had been distracted by the situation to notice it and there was also the fact that as a human, most high Orcs do look the same to him. It''s like how the rest of the world, back on Earth says that certain Asian people from certain Asian countries look like. It''s not a racist thing, it was simply because the two people or races in question are vastly different. He only knew ck Rock for his muscles which he still had even as an Oni. "It is all by your grace, your majesty" Euroa replied with a slight bow "Well you''re wee" Kingsley replied since though it was the system that evolved them or increased their rank, his nation''s actions brought the reward itself. "As I was saying, however, not all of us possess the capabilities to survive this harsh world as you can¡­ my request is that you assist my men in searching for these men" Kingsley pleaded though still in an authoritative manner. Kingsley himself, didn''t understand this weird power dynamic. It felt like he wasmanding them however he was begging them to send their army into the unknown whedrfe they could possibly die. "We will do as you wish" Euroa said "Thank you, however, since this is a personal request, I would grant any one wish, you guyse up with as long as it is within my capabilities and is reasonable¡­ I believe such a reward is necessary" Kingsley said with a smile. As soon as he said that, Kingsley immediately noticed their eyes widen in shock. Euroa''s especially, she was the only one who had truly seen him in action or knew what he was truly capable of. The rest were only attributing the system''s doing to him; however , considering that he was actually capable of such a feat, their reasoning was good enough. "Any one wish no matter what it is?" Euroa asked "As long as it is reasonable and within my capabilities then yes, it will be granted" "Then we shall do our best, your majesty" Teurn said as he gave a bow Looking at them, kingsley could tell that their minds were in turmoil without even peeking into their minds. Like every normal living being, they were already thinking about their reward Kingsley himself simply hoped that the rewards would be enough to push them well enough to help him achieve his goal though he knew how difficult it would be for them. Even with the numerous drones that were released nearly every day, only seventeen lords had been found so far. Such a situation truly showed how big each region was. After their bow, all of them immediately turned to leave and Kingsley permitted them since he had already delivered his message to them. As for the reward itself, he didn''t know what they would ask for but he knew that no matter what it was, he could grant it and if it was too powerful, he was a human and would surely nerf it. Meanwhile in a muchrger space in the castle, arge number of people, humans could be seen sitting in front of a small podium and Viktor standing before them with a clearly superior aura to him. "On behalf of his majesty, I would like to apologise for the inconvenience of bringing you all the way from your territories to here however, due to certain circumstances, you all should be aware of, his majesty has requested that you all return as he and the others deal with the matter on hand" Viktor said as professionally as he could "Can we at least see him, I believe that if I am to hand over the fate of my son to someone then I will have to know them" one of the governors suddenly spoke out. the crowd hearing hearing her immediately began to cheer in support. Even if they understood why they would be leaving, many of them wanted to at least see the man they called a king. "At the moment, your request cannot be granted as his majesty is currently meeting with others to see how they could possibly solve the issue at hand" Viktor replied "I see" the woman replied in a much softer tone "Thank you for your understanding, a vehicle has been prepared to take each of you back to your territories" Viktor said as he left the room He gave the governors onest look before he truly left the room to return to his duties. He knew the preparation that had gone into preparing for their arrival but for some reason only they and his majesty knew. Everything was now useless. Viktor didn''t have much to worry about since he wasn''t truly the one who had set up and arranged everything to be as royal as it is now. Leaving the room, Viktor walked straight to the administration which he was very familiar with. Though the building had only existed for a few weeks, Viktor felt as though he was home. It was a home he hated but liked at the same time. Despite being an Arch demon king, he didn''t truly likebat as much as Athena loved it. His duty was here and for now, the duty given to him was to sign off the release of the Deus reserve forces. By Athena''s suggestions, the army was divided to create a reserve forces and some citizens. The reserve forces like the active forces had a total of five hundred thousand soldiers serving in it. Each one was just as trained as the ones on active duty however since there had being no need for such arger army, they were simply left as reserve forter on. The administration office was arge building with tens of people rushing in and out of it. It was somewhat of the heart of the heart of the entire territory. it was the ce where all decisions were made before they get to his majesty. Well, only a few problems get to meet his majesty since all is taken care of here. Viktor himself was the head of it all and was the man who oversaw all, from the army to the activities of the four kingdoms. "Finally, I thought you had lost your way" a familiar voice called out almost as soon a Viktor opened the door to his office "Well unlike you, I had to address the governors... I wonder how much my work load will increase when they fully develop their territories" Viktor said as he turned to the owner of the voice. Sitting on the chair facing him was a young beautifuldy in high ranking military uniform and had a powerful aura around her, Athena. "I doubt your work would increase by that much, theye from the same ce as his majesty, they will find a more efficient way of handling their societies than the four kingdoms" Athena replied "True, and anyway, here it is" Viktor said as he handed over the required document He didn''t truly understand the need for all the documents andplicated signings that his majesty had introduced into the territory but he at least understood that it was good for ountablility. Even though Athena was in charge of everything rted to the army and should technically be capable of sending the reserve forces out into the world with nothing but a world. She wasn''t allowed to because ording to his majesty, it needed to be written down somewhere that on a certain day, such amount of troops left the territory to achieve this or that. It was slow but he could see the benefits of it. Handing over the document, Athena immediately took it and turned to leave. "Well I''m off to the library" Athena said as she vanished from her spot Viktor seeing this didn''t say much instead turned to the other things that required his attention and were rted to the matter at hand, resources. Chapter 130 Search ? There may be more than enough resources for everyone in the capital, however if he was right then this will be a joint effort by the four kingdom-states and the capital, meaning that the army should number more than two million or even more in total. "Let''s just hope we are able to reach enough people on time" Viktor said knowing that this entire situation was time sensitive He may not know all the facts about this situation however, from what he had heard from his majesty during training. The more time was spent, the more people died. .... Meanwhile in the various barracks around the capital. Various teams could be seen all fully geared up and ready forbat. they may never face saidbat as this was a search and rescue mission but considering the world they were in; their equipment was required. "This is to the great soldiers of Deus; I thank you all for your loyalty and the support you have given to this soon to be great nation and I hope you show the world that strength one more time..." Kingsley began as a holographic figure of him appeared to them. Unlike before, he was now dressed in a military uniform. The uniform looked as high ranking as it could get. Kingsley himself didn''t like the uniform however, it was designed by Viktor and his other monarchs. It was required that he wore it so he wore it. "It may only be a search and rescue for my kind; however, it is also a discover and conquer mission. You see any unfamiliar territory, you conquer it¡­ show no pity and make your nation proud!" Kingsley continued in a louder tone. "For Deus!!" The teams shouted in ready as they saluted The scale of mobilisation this time was way bigger than all in the pastbined. Several vehicles could be seen prepared for them to move. Behind the teams were several rows of trucks and cars each one nearly identical to their modern counterpart however, a quick look will make one spot the difference. The K series military aircrafts were all ready for flight with their crew ready for action. Way behind those at the air force bases in the capital, a small facility could be seen. Within said facility, several other arch demons and Archangels could be seen standing in front of a screen and in a room beside them, several rows upon rows of drones could be seen sitting ready forunch. The n for today was simply to send out everyone and everything leaving behind only enough to defend the city. As soon as the holographic figure disappeared or dissolved into thin air. The barracks all around the city immediately became alive as team after team began leaving the territory. The governors who had yet to leave witnessed the swarms of drones flying out of the city and into all directions. The natives watched as what they could only recognize as weapons of mass destruction flew out of the territory one after another. "It seems it''s finally time" A dwarfmented as he observed the multiple rows of K-5s flying out of the territory "Do you think they will use the K-4 this time" An Elf replied as he too watched the vehicles leave *Rumble Rumble* Loud rumbling was heard as though an earthquake was about to strike however the two and practically everyone around remained steady¡­ at least the people who had stayed in the territory for longer, remained steady. The governors who were from earthquake prone ces immediately ran for safety. The others simply watched cluelessly however a few of them had expressions ofplete shock on their faces. The ones in the know watched with either smiles on their faces or shock carved into their faces as a long line of trucks and vehicles that could only be described as tanks could be seen passing by. The tanks looked almost simr to their modern counterparts and despite being one of Kingsley''s creations, it had several points that made it different greatly. One of such points was the fact that despite its size and weight, the K-4 was fast. Another point however was that not all of them had the standard all terrain tracks, a few of them had what looked like spider legs to allow them manoeuvre through the forest better. "Is that a tank¡­ how the f**k is that here?!" One of the governors shouted in shock Just like the lords who watched in astonishment as the tanks and various armoured trucks drove by, the natives too stood and simply watched in amazement. Even though the four kingdoms were gradually merging with the capital, their armies were yet to be one. Not many of them had seen the vehicles but then again, said vehicles had never been used. Kingsley had simply created them because he could even though their power wasn''t needed. Each soldier was basically a loving tank, it took a tank to shoot one down from the sky if they were allowed to go full power. Even then said soldiers would only be mildly injured at least as of now. Their status as Disaster-rank creatures wasn''t just for show. There was a massive amount of physical and magical prowess within them. However even during said training demonstrations, it had been shown that despite their near perfect control of their abilities, they still couldn''t control the explosiveness of their power. They exhibited great control but there was always a casualty. They cast a fireball spell with the intention to destroy a rat or something like that instead they end up with a destroyed house and charred streets. Kingsley simply came to the conclusion that it wasn''t about control, it was simply that their level of power was so high that even their least lethal spell was a missile. Though Kingsley hade to learn that the guns were too much for this world¡­ well that did depend on the creature since most creatures here especially those below the S-rank can be killed with a normal kitchen knife if one struck a vital spot. The Elves were A-ranked creatures and incredibly powerful ones at that. So powerful they were bordering the S-rank, however, a simple stab from even a sharpened stick will dispatch or gravely injure them. The gun may be much but as Viktor had advised, they had a restrictive side to them that worked in their favour and not against them. With their immense power, the tanks were locked away. However, now they were being rolled out because they would be effective in not only dealing with the waves from a distance but they would be incredibly effective in scaring the living shit out of the lords to force them to surrender. All over the territory, such various vehicles could be seen moving out from their various inner-city barracks to the gates. Meanwhile in the now biggermand room in the capital. Kingsley could be seen standing as he watched the massive screen before him. On it was arge map with various red dots on it, seventeen of them to be exact. The dots marked each lord they had found so far¡­ at least within the confines of his territory and a few thousand kilometres around it. On the left corner of the massive screen several small screens could be seen and all of them showed aerial footage of some ce or the other. "Any luck?" Kingsley asked as he turned to the drone team By the side, there were hundreds of people who were seated and wearing some sort of helmet. This was the new upgrade he gave the drone team to be more efficient. The helmets allowed them to control the drones like they controlled their bodies. Basically, a magical Virtual reality headset, it also allowed them to manipte up to twenty drones at the same time. So far only about two hundred drones were active, the rest were still waiting for the vehicles to reach far enough "The rescue force has reached the intended targets, however there is no attack force or tide there" Athena said as a holographic screen covered the existing one. On it were the territories of the discovered lords, the event''s intended target. A marker showing the arriving troops could be seen nearby, the vehicles moved in at slow but still fast speeds. Looking at them, Kingsley felt as though he had overdone it. Yes, many of the creatures in this world were practically bulletproof but there were all modified weapons or mana weapons as the engineers called it. The tanks were all normal tanks but the mounted machine gun was a mana weapon, the guns were all mana weapons. This wasn''t going to be a rescue; it was a massacre. "Excellent" Kingsley replied as he decided to think about the good sides of all this "This is captain Heua of Arc dark 30, unleashing drones now" a voice announced Chapter 131 Regional Message ? "Permission granted, Captain, go ahead¡­ Drone team, get ready" Kingsley replied, speaking over the others. "Thanks, your majesty" Heua replied. "Bringing up visuals now" One of the many soldiers in the room said as the visuals brought by the now released drones. It was just video from a single drone, but it showed millions of drones being released into the atmosphere. With the drones now in the sky, the drone team immediately got to work. With everything set up, there was nothing more to do apart from wait. The already found lords were now under the protection of the Deus Army so when the event starts, they will be protected however the others were yet to be found and they could only be waited. "Now we wait" Kingsley said as he sat back on his throne. Meanwhile, back in their territories, the governors could be seen nning a rescue mission of their own. Their avable troops may not be as much, however what theycked in quantity was more than made up for in quality. Many of them didn''t have a family they had to worry about, however, feeling the pressure brought about by the situation and the quick actions of the king. All of them had no choice but to do the same. All over the region, soldiers could be spotted leaving their home territory as they began their search for the target lords. "System, if I want to broadcast a message like before, what do I have to pay?" Kingsley suddenly asked. Unlike before where he was given the chance as a reward for his generosity, he had wanted to achieve the same feat but without the reward. It was obvious that it would cost him. [Usually, five billion Lord points however due to the restrictions ced on you, king [Set] of the Deus Kingdom. The price has been changed to a more suitable once] The system replied almost instantly as usual. He wasn''t surprised by its choice to change the price however five billion Lord point! At what point did the system expect a normal lord to have that number of points. From his calctions¡­ well the calctions of the governors under him, five hundred (500) units of any resource was only one (1) Lord Point. The other way of gathering it was ten (10) kills for one (1) Lord point. They were difficult to get and only the truly powerful or lucky ones had a lot of Lord points or had levels up territories. "Then the cost for me would be what?" Kingsley asked as he prepared his mind for an outrageous cost. [Lifespan, the price will be 50 years of your lifespan] "What the fuck?!!" Kingsley shouted surprised. He expected something outrageous, but this was too much, fifty years of his lifespan. He knew he had practical immortality considering his getup however this was the system. It may be capable of permanently removing that amount of lifespan from him. "Fifty years!!... Humans only have about a hundred years to live and I have used twenty-one of that¡­ you collect fifty then what do I have left?" Kingsley asked as he stood up from his throne agitated. [The average level 50 has a lifespan of 300 years, 50 years may be much butpared to the total amount, it is nothing] the system replied. "Oh¡­ but will the message be as effective as the past one" Kingsley asked as soon as the misunderstanding was cleared. He naturally didn''t know that the higher one was, level wise, the more extra lifespan they gain. He had over 10,000 in his health bar and though he understood that it was on the high side, he didn''t know it granted about 200 years of extra life. [All system products are the best] "Sure, just get on with it" Kingsley said as he got ready for the message. Unlike thest time he used such a method to pass a message, he wasn''t as nervous and unlike before, he was much more experienced¡­ at least in the art of speech making. ¡­. Regional Announcement The Individual, King [Set] of the Deus Kingdom has requested a regional message and said request has been granted. Message begins in 5¡­ 4. ¡­.. Hearing the system, Kingsley immediately got ready as he enhanced his aura even more to feel as imposing as possible. Since he didn''t look the part then he wanted to have aura simr to the part With his already imposing get up, he didn''t need to change his dressing since Diepe and her helper had done it all for him. He simply did what he had always done to look more imposing. A holy aura appeared on him, and his crown began to glow brightly enough to grow into a full crown. His appearance alone would let even a pig would bow in reverence. In the next second, a massive holographic figure appeared in the sky of every territory within the region. The figures presence alone caused a temporary pause in all activities as everything paused. ¡­ Good day to all my fellow lords, I believe that for you all to survive till now, you all are capable and strong enough to stand against the harsh environment we have found ourselves in. I am writing this due to the recent announcement from the system. Now as a lord who has been upgraded to a king and as a family man, I am obligated to search for the events intended target. However, the same may not be true for all of you out there but I am appealing to your humanity. This is the sixth week so from my estimations, you all should have at least sixty creatures in your army. I ask or beg of you to please send forth a piece of this army to locate and rescue our younger ones. They may or may not be rted to any of us however, it is our duty as the survivors to ensure they survive. It may sound forceful or even sound like an order however it will benefit you and all of us if there are more lords and not less. ¡­. ''The figure said in a polite but verymanding tone, all simple looked on at the shining figure in despite his current intimidating figure, Kingsley pleaded even though he knew how low the chances were for some of the other lords to try to help. While he did genuinely hope that they would respond to his request to try to rescue the newer lords, he also knew that many of not all of them will simply say it wasn''t their business. [Message end] The system announced as soon as Kingsley finished talking and therge holographic figure vanished from the skies. In doing so, the once quiet environment immediately became noisy again. Everything seemed to have suddenly regained a certain level of life to them. *Huff¡­ huff* A young man could be seen on the floor panting hard to catch his breath and stand. His legs were almost as soft as jelly as he watched the figure disappear. "What sort of power does this guy have?" The young man asked in frustration as he pped the small mud puddle beside him in an effort to reduce his frustration. He had stood no chance at all in front of the aura oozing off the figure. He couldn''t even wrap his head around the fact that only the aura from someone was enough to nearly knock him out. "Also was he begging us to help or threatening us?" The man asked. He wasn''t a stranger to the region, he had been here since day one, he was familiar with the anomaly and how abnormal he truly was however this was the first time he was hearing of a plea that sounded more like a threat. *Urgh* The young man made a noise as something mmed into him. It was a small creature, a four-legged one with heavy fur that covered a majority of its body. Popr amongst humans and is known to be man''s best friend. The dog looked too out of ce in this world but despite all that, he couldn''t do anything as this was the troop he had received from the system. ¡­. Name: Price Race: Common Dogs. Rank: E+ ¡­ "Price, take it easy, you''ll make me fall" the young lord said as he lifted the small dog into the air. Woof!! The excited dog barked as it continued to lick its owner happily. The dogs may be E-ranked but they do have their own benefits. He served as the strength of the territory while the dogs served as his eyes and senses. Their senses were way more advanced than that of any human. "Come on, Price, Lord [Kingsley] had given the order to help the others... let''s go do that" he said as he lifted the dog off him and stood up from the ground. With that the two walked out of the territory, like a veteran and his partner. Chapter 132 Calm Chapter 132 Calm Elsewhere, a young woman could be seen in herrge mediaeval room, looking out of the stone window provided as she looked down to her territory. A few weeks had passed since then and looking at her territory now, she couldn''t believe just how much more developed it was. It wasn''t developed enough that it could be called a vige or anything, but it now had all the basic amenities. "I knew he wouldn''t be calm about this, you¡­ tell the others to get ready for a search and rescue mission" she said as she turned to the automaton standing just outside the room. "Yes, Ma''am" the automaton answered as it immediately bowed and left. A few secondster, a small army could be seen standing on the small patch ofnd just outside the little window. In the small group, several winged creatures could be seen floating and amongst them were the Automatons. Each one gave off auras that put off anyone who came near. The winged creatures though gave off a holy aura, their appearance offset it all and the Automatons gave off a cold and almost unholy aura that made even her, rethink ordering them at times. "I don''t exactly know how you will do it but i want you all to search for others of my race, if you do find one, you can confirm their physical condition and report back, do you all understand" She still dangerous" she said happily and feeling incredible proud of herself, she waved them off and went to sleep. ordered. "Yes, mydy "Good though i want like half of you to remain behind, this ce is still dangerous" she said happily and feeling incredible proud of herself, she waved them off and went to sleep. She didn''t need to worry about the specifics of anything because the Automatons had always had it covered. Her angels on the other hand will provide all they can in the situation under the lead of the Automatons. As for the other lords, she was sending them after, she wasn''t so sure if they would find any of them but hoping on her skill. She hoped they would at leaste across one of them. She didn''t need to waste her men on protecting another when she can simply give that information to someone who will surely safeguard the people within said territory. Just like she had hoped, a few seconds after she left, The Automatons immediately took charge as they quickly divided the work into two and assigned teams to help do it. Minutester, half of the group was further divided into smaller groups that were immediately sent out of the territory. She may not exactly have much hope in finding them but she at least knew that her troops would survive whatever they saw out there. "Come to think of it, if he can create SSS-rank Automatons then shouldn''t he be able to create automatons that specialize in tracking only" she thought before shrugging it off as she focused on her sleep. Neither she nor her territory was part of the intended target and though a part of her was worried and thinking about the thousands of children and elderly that will die because of this but like many other lords in the region. She knew there was truly nothing she could do to help but provide information to the man that could actually do something. All over the region various lords mobilised their troops in ordance to Kingsley''s request. Many did so using the excuse that Kingsley''s request had being an order while others did it as a way to repay his kindness. ¡­ Deus Capital The early hours of the morning however the city was still as active as ever. Its streets filled with people both human and native alike. The lights shone brightly as they lit up the city. At the very centre of it all, was the castle which just like the rest of the city was active. Kingsley himself could even get a wink of sleep due to pure worry Though it had being established that none of his rtives were in the region with him but he still could help but worry. The current situation made things even worse than it already was. Previously he tookfort in the fact that the system was protecting his nieces and nephews and assumed that his other family members were smart and lucky enough to survive in their regions. However, now things were different. There was no more system protecting them and above all, he had no idea where they were, there was also no guarantee that they would be as lucky as him to room almost empty apart from the Thrones who stood guard all over the room to protect him from any attack. receive a good ability or even good troops. Kingsley sat on his thronepletely lost in thought, the throne room almost empty apart from the Thrones who stood guard all over the room to protect him from any attack. "Your majesty?" a voice called out pulling Kingsley from his inner world "Yes?" Kingsley answered as he turned to the source, only to see the lean but very pristine looking giant known as Viktor standing at the feet of his throne ? came to inform you that most of the governors have left the capital and the rest are assumed to do the same tomorrow" "Good, what about the native governor?" Kingsley asked "Sir ck Rock, Sir Teurn and Sir Ganur all left for their respective territories after your meeting with them however Lady Euroa remains in the capital" Viktor replied in his usual formal manner ? didn''t expect that, did she say why she is still here?" Kingsley asked confused He didn''t understand why Euroa remained behind, He believed that the chance to get your wish granted by an almost omnipotent being is one to die for, but thedy was ignoring that. "So far, she has yet to give us a real reason as to why she chooses to stay but she remains a guest and Official of Deus, so it is our duty to wee her" Viktor reminded "I know¡­ i know, anyway i better get to bed, i am assuming you all have everything under control?" Kingsley asked "Rest assured, your majesty, the city is in capable hands" A female voice said as Hestia appeared in the throne room "I see" Kingsley replied with a smile Looking at their faces, he could easily tell what they were thinking. Viktor would normally note back to report such an unimportant message personally, he would send any of his subordinates but it seems they were worried about him. Not like he could me them; he too felt the event hadpletely impacted or changed his mood for the day. He had literally spent nearly the entire day imagine every worst-case scenario possible for his family members. With a soft nod of acknowledge to them, Kingsley stood up from the throne as he got ready for bed. Even though his worry would probably make it impossible for him to sleep, he still intended to go just to put them at peace. Kingsley walked to his chambers apanied by his standard entourage of Thrones. Meanwhile somewhere in the capital, ady could be seen sitting on top of a roof facing the capital. "So, when do you n on introducing yourself?" Thedy suddenly spoke¡­ to no one in sight "Not now¡­ at least not until i understand why you stayed behind" a familiar voice replied The voice sounded a bit high pitched and seemed to bring a smile to her face almost automatically however, at the moment, the voice sounded calm which was unnatural "My intentions are simple, to understand how my new sovereign works" "And how is that any different from spying on your king" The voice asked "The difference, my sister, is that i a not watching him, i am watching the capital as a whole" Thedy said as she turned back to see a woman in a weird clothing. She wore trousers that were held up by some rope or cloth, said cloth also covered up the shirt in which she wore inside, a golden one. Seeing her dressing, a noticeably clear look of confusion appeared on her face as she stared at the neer "Don''t worry, you''ll get used to it soon" The neer replied already knowing what the Lady was thinking, even she knew how she was dressed and even amongst the citizens of the capital, these set of clothes were still weird for a being of her status. However, who could me her, she was supposed to be home resting but turns out not all the governors intended to return and many of them had decided to even return to the capital overnight so here she was. "You''re a Fae¡­. how could they make you wear such degrading clothes?" thedy asked appalled by what she saw She may not understand this sort of concept of clothing, but she knew just from looking at it that it wasn''t meant for someone of such authority and power. "It is still of better quality than all of yours" The neer replied as she stood and watched thedy with a proud smile on her face "That wasn''t necessary" Thedy said as she turned to the neer with a betrayed look on her face "...." "Okay, i do have a question though, what exactly was the purpose of today?" Thedy asked as she stood up from the roof where she sat "That¡­ is not within my authority to answer, considering your status, you should be able to get that answer form the King himself" "It is surprising that even a Fae isn''t considered to be part of the higher ups of this nation" Thedy said Chapter 133 The remaining Governors Chapter 133 The remaining Governors "Is that how the other nations are run, you automatically get a high position just because you are powerful¡­ that''s just a way to breed ipetent people" The Neer said disapproving Hearing her, thedy turned to her only to see that she was serious. She didn''t understand why anyone would disapprove of such a method, for one to be powerful enough to even be recognized by her, it usually means that they arepetent. Ater all, an ipetent person can never be that powerful. Of course, like in practically everything, there was always the exceptions but those were rare so in her opinion, it was a very good way of governance. "Why do you say so" Thedy asked "Governing a ce isn''t the same as just protecting it, to ensure a truly sessful nation, you need different departments focused on different things and if a person gets an official position just because they are powerful, it wouldn''t take long before the entire nation falls to ruins" The neer exins "Never thought of it that way, thanks for the lesson" Thedy said "Well then let''s go" The neer said as she gracefully jumped down from, the room of therge storey building Behind her was thedy who could be seen somehow walking on the air. Coupled with her dress and aura, she looked as majestic as possible truly matching her status as a Queen. "Holy shit, she was walking on air" a new voice was suddenly heard prompting the two to turn towards its source Looking just a few meters away from them, the two were faced with a man who was standing in between two guards. A human, standing in between the two towering guards, he looked more like a dwarf than a human but even then, he was taller than his majesty. "Who are you?" The Neer asked "My Lady!" The guards greeted with a bow which the neer responded to with a nod "Who''s he?" she asked with clear annoyance in her voice The two stood as they watched the guards and the human who stood behind them. Each one with different expressions on their face. One was incredibly tired and annoyed while the other had extreme curiosity written all over her face. "We are yet to confirm however, he is a governor" the guard replied "You, exin yourself" the neer ordered "That is not how you address a guest, Luna, they like her, have every right to return or stay in the capital" a new voice said reprimanding the neer "You say that because you''re not the one dealing with them" Lunained to the which the owner of the new voice simply chuckled Looking in the direction of the new voice, all of them could see ady in high ranking military uniform, descending from the sky. The aura around hermanded respect and almost automatically, this caused the guards and the human behind them to immediately fall to the floor in worship. "True" the newdy said agreeing with Luna''s statement "Holy shit!" The governor suddenly said in weird excitement as nearly all of them could hear his heartbeat increase "It''s you, you''re thatdy Monarch" The governor said as he pointed towards thedy, Athena None of the others seemed familiar to him but Athena was a being practically all the governors and many of the Lords were familiar with. "What do you mean by that?" Euroa asked curiously "She defeated that lich with just one strike¡­ just one strike!" The governor shouted excitedly With just a single look at him, they could tell that he was a very big fan of Athena and none of them questioned his fandom after all, it made sense. If they were weak as the governor was and they watched a powerful being defeat another equally powerful being with nothing but a single strike of her axe, they too would be a fan. Euroa especially couldn''t me him because like him, there were also many fans of Athena in herniation due to the live broadcast of said fight. "I see you''re a fan, I am pleased however for now, if you will, please follow the guards to the hotel, I believe you must be tired from your travel" Athena said in such a calm tone that even Luna was surprised. "Thank you" The governor replied "Wait, Hotel?... there are already hotels here" The governor asked surprised for some reason understood what was so special about hotels that made it had to believe that one existed in the capital. The man found it hard to believe that his king had managed to create a fully functioning hotel in his territory but after thinking about all he had seen so far, He immediately beganughing The three monarchs also stood and watched as he followed after the guards who led him to the hotel. None of them understood what was so special about hotels that made it had to believe that one existed in the capital. Choosing not to think too much about it, they all focused on what had brough them here. For Athena, it was simply the presence of Euroa along with the unknown weak aura belonging to the Governor. For Luna, it was also Euroa and for Euroa it was simply to observe or currently because luna dragged her down from her observation deck. "Now for you, what are you even doing here, you have your nation to attend to, don''t you?" Athena asked "Like i initially said, i am just here to observe" "So, you''re a spy then" Athena asked "What?.... What is with you people, now, i am just here to understand the government my nation is under" Euroained as the two smiled and chuckled at her reaction ¡­ Change of POV It was early in the morning and I could be seen standing in front of arge building. The building was the hotel made for us, the governors to stay in. This one was just a 5-floored building and somehow featured the most luxurious decorations i have ever seen in a ce. Well then again, i didn''t grow up rich so practically everything here was beautiful to me. Looking around, many other governors could be seen either sitting under the shade on the massive garden provided in thepound or just exploring the ce like i was. I can''t really say much or even do much like grading thepound like many of the other lords were since i have never being to a hotel before. However even to my untrained eye, everything looked good, the service was great even though all the staff in the hotel towered over us. "Come to think of it, is everyone in this territory this tall" i heard one of the governorsin after one of the hotel staff walked by The one talking could be seen standing near one of the natives, an Elf to be precise who could be seen standing guard at the gates of the building. For a human, the man could be considered tall and seemed to stand at a height of about six feet or so, but the Elf towered over him like he was some garden gnome or something. It was probably due to the existence of magic or some other unknown element, but every native seemed to possess a simr or even towering height. Not like short kings like us couldin, we have always been looked down on for a long time so this makes no difference. "Sir, your map is ready, though i would advise that you stick to the visitor-safe zones, any attempt into restricted areas may and will lead to your death depending on the area" the receptionist said as she handed over a folded map The territory wasn''t that big, so the map was practically useless but well if i hadn''t asked for it, i wouldn''t have known there were restricted areas in the territory. Honestly though would a city this small even have restricted areas Just a look from a high point would let one see everything so what was there to hide. "You know, your mind is awfully active, but you refuse to associate your peers" a voice suddenlymented making me turn towards its owner Turning to the source of the voice, I was faced with the most beautiful face i had ever seen in my life. "Ah!" i screamed in shock due to the proximity "Oh, I''m sorry, i didn''t realize your kind was this squirmish" thedy said as she stood upright revealing her towering nature Thedy stood at a height of over 7 feet tall and featured such clear skin that she looked more like a doll than a living being. However differentiating her from practically everyone was the crown on her head and the ears that stuck out of her hair. She was an Elf and from the looks of things, a royal. "No, no, don''t worry... I just wasn''t expecting anyone to do that" I replied "I see" thedy replied ..... Due to certain circumstances, I may not be able to continue the book for now. I am not dropping it. I simply n to shift my focus to one of my other books to regain my motivation to write. so if possible, I would like you guys to help me choose one to focus on 1. Cosmic Editor 2. Marvel: Elysium 3. I am not Cyborg 4. Rewrite ''I am in the Marvel Universe'' 5. I am James Kent 6. Pacific Rim: Anubis Please vote which I should focus on, I am trying to focus and finish one book since I am currently having problems finishing this Chapter 134 Tour ? "..." I stood and stared at her speechlessly, I had the feeling that no matter what I said, she was going toe along. "If I say no, would you leave" I asked as some form of confirmation "Not likely so where are we headed to first" thedy said as she somehow snatched the map from my hands As she took the map, a curious look immediately appeared on her face almost as though she was seeing a ce, she wasn''t supposed to see. "What happened?" i asked somewhat concerned Well i wouldn''t say concerned, more worried because she looked like the typical anime female tsundere or something of that nature so if she had a curious look on her face about something then it definitely wasn''t a good thing for me who is forced to carry along "I think it would be better for you to take this" she said as she handed over the map Collecting the map, i immediately began going through it but everything seemed normal. The capital was as small as expected considering that it would take probably twenty minutes or so to walk across it. Though the map didn''t stop there as it showed and marked all the areas that were safe to visit in the immediate vicinity of the capital. "You don''t know how to read maps?" I asked confused She was from a medieval world, how does she not know to read a map. It was essential to their lives, then again, she looked like a royal, so it is to be expected. "I never said i didn''t know how¡­ i just said it would be better for you to hold it" Thedy said trying to defend herself "Well to be fair, i don''t know how to read maps too, is there any other way to ess a map in this city other than the physical one" I asked since with all the technological advancements i was seeing in this city, it wouldn''t be a surprise if there was an electronic map "We do have the temporary skill, Map however do be warned, this is an experiment, and it has yet to be fully tested" the receptionist said as she pulled out a small booklet with a lot of fancy decorations "His majesty created a skill book?" i asked confused and surprised "He called it exactly that however, it has yet to be tested so you are required to sign here and here before you can get it" the receptionist said as she materialized what seemed like a contract I joined the kingdom recently however I have heard enough stories and seen enough to understand that his majesty was omnipotent. His power seemed capable of all, from creating world defying items such as the Aspirin to vanquishing armies of monsters with nothing but a single look or even a snap at times. However, a skill book was still something that should be reserved for the system, hell, I wasn''t even sure if this world had skill books at all but here was one. Without hesitation, i quickly signed for the book and as usual, i didn''t read the contract but i knew that it was definitely one that shifted the responsibility of my death away from the kingdom. "Thank you, here''s your map, don''t forget to give us feedback for us to evaluate the effectiveness and usefulness of the map" the receptionist said with a business smile "Sure, but exactly how do i use this" "Just ce it on your temple and the book will handle the rest" she replied "Okay then thanks" i replied as i took the book and left with the royal elf beside me I have still yet to understand why she was following me, but I don''t like the attention it was giving me. She towered over me and worse. she possessed beauty that could quite literally topple nations. It wasn''t a surprise that we would soon be the center of attention in the area. As soon as we left the main building, i took a deep breath and offered a small prayer before cing the book on my forehead. As soon as i did so, i felt a small cooling energy flow through my body before an alert from the system. ==== Foreign skill identified, do you wish to ept Yes No ==== "Damn! even the system recognizes it" I said out loud in surprise as i quickly clicked on the [Yes] icon "What did you say?" the elfdy asked "Nothing, was just talking to myself" i replied as we continued walking Thedy walked together with the human as he fiddled with the air. Her intentions were the same as always, to observe and try to understand who her new ruler was. She may be doing it personally but what did it matter. At the moment, her n was simple and that was simply to understand this new race''s alignment. A race''s alignment tends to summarize the entire races behaviour and at the moment, it was what all she wanted to find out. If they were evil, then their king was definitely evil and was not to be trusted. "Exactly where are we going first" she asked "At the moment, nowhere in particr, we are simply sightseeing" The human answered "Then i wille along" The Elfdy said as she followed me out of the hotel. I can''t lie, nothing I have seen so far was what i expected for a city that has only existed for about a month. The service at the reception seemed like something that had being in existence for over a year or more now, but the entire thing was born just a month ago. As we walked out of the hotel, we saw the Elven guards who immediately bowed with their spears or fist to their chest in respect. I can''t really say i understood why they bowed, i was a governor, true but they didn''t bow to me when I entered the hotel yesterday. ''Oh, yeah¡­ she''s royalty'' I thought looking at the toweringdy beside me She simply waved her hand in response as the Elven guard returned back to their previous position, without paying any mind to them, we began our exploration. The most surprising thing about the capital to me was that fact that it was filled to the brim. I know that the capital was small and all, but the poption didn''t make sense for a city that had only existed for a single month. This ce should be a vige at most not a city. Above all, the capital was too peaceful for a nation that had just conquered four nations. There was surprisingly no sense of conflict, the atmosphere felt free unlike the many countries i have being to back on Earth. The natives, I have seen seemed to just simply ept that they have being conquered. It was weird, I didn''t know that if this was due to the cultural difference or something but i know that if another human nation attempted to conquer the other or even if it was already conquered, there will still be tensions in the air between the two sides. "You misunderstand, His majesty didn''t conquer us through war, we simply surrendered to his might" thedy suddenly spoke up "Eh?" I asked surprised "Wait, did you just read my mind?" I asked in shock "Yes, is there anything wrong with that?" she asked just as nonchntly as usual "Yes, there is something wrong with that, you don''t just go about reading people''s mind, it''s not a nice thing to do" I reprimanded immediately "I see, your kind is indeed really weird¡­ so you do mean that I shouldn''t use one of my strongest abilities just because you don''t feel it is nice" thedy asked as she turned to look at me "Well if you put it that way then" "No i do hope, you answer me, if you possess the ability to read minds, wouldn''t you read mine to figure out what i am thinking?" "Okay enough of that" I said trying to dismiss it all What she was saying made sense and i know if maybe reading too much of thoseics and watching our normal shows have made me fail to register that this was now reality. You use what you have, to give yourself an advantage. It was normal, a very simple and understandable survival tactic "Since you have nowhere in mind, how about we explore the barracks of this city" Thedy suddenly suggested "Why?... waits are you using me as a means to check out the nation''s strength" I asked realising what she was doing. Like she said, they had just surrendered to his majesty''s might. I may not know exactly why they had surrendered since the word ''might'' here means two things. One was the king''s personal might and the other is the nation''s collective might meaning its army and all. Chapter 135 Tour (Continued) Chapter 135 Tour (Continued) In truth, I can''t really say i know much about our national strength since truthfully i have yet to see even the Automatons assigned to me inbat no had i seen the Demon Goblins in action when they were assigned to us. All they ever did was point and shoot so it was hard to assess their strength however if she was talking about his majesty''s strength then that is a whole different case. Around ny-nine percent of the current governors had seen him in action¡­ no, sorry we have seen his clone in action and the power disyed was always immense. He achieved feats that seemed no different from that of a god. "And if I am?" Thedy asked "..." "Honestly¡­ nothing, in fact for some reason, I feel the need to show you how strong our military is" I replied What, you can''t me me. She was a native which means that she probably hasn''t seen modern guns before and even if she had seen a gun, it would look more like a flintlock than the modern rifle. Above all, as the master of the Abraxas family, it is my duty to educate the outsiders on why the Deus Kingdom shouldn''t be messed with. Yes, that was the name I chose and that is the name, I will die bearing. It was cool and no matter how my legacy turns out, people will immediately think I am cool once they hear the name. Looking at the map, i quickly spotted the barracks and immediately began to led the way. Normally I would be more wary and probably attack her immediately because this was no different from her trying to spy on the nation or try to gather valuable information on us. However, this was different because she was already under us. From the looks of things, she seemed to just be the curious type if not she could have waited, and she would still receive all necessary information rted to our military strength. In fact, after a certain point even the civilians would know a thing or two about the military, so all this was sort of useless especially since she was a governor or at least rted to the leader of her nation. "Is information really passed around that freely?" Thedy suddenly asked as she stopped our advancement "It all depends on your authority, you seem like royalty so eventually you will get ess to more information, it''s how the modern world works unless said information is too sensitive in which case, only the king and his selected few will probably know about it" I replied "But that doesn''t make sense, what if they end up betraying you?" Thedy asked with a confused expression on her face "Oh, those are always a problem but well, this is the best method for a fast and somewhat efficient government" I exined I may not have ever being a governor or any high-ranking person, but it wasmon knowledge that all governors and other officials have ess to most of the information the presidency has. It was amon thing to do if you wanted a nation to advance well then, the share of information was necessary, but it also meant that if any of the governors or officials were to betray the nation then there was trouble. It was a problem the modern world still faced. With all her questions, i wonder just how the government of her nation worked. Was everything handed by their leader, if so, how exactly had they been doing things so far. "Then your country runs a failed government" Thedy said "If you think so" I replied with a shrug "Wow, this ce is even better thanst time" a new voice was heard Turning to the source of the voice, I could see a young woman who looked to be around the ages 17 to 18 and she looked familiar. I couldn''t ce where I had seen her but it felt recent. "Lady Alex, you are no longer allowed into these areas, it is now a restricted area" one of the guards, an Archdemon said as he quickly made her way to stop her. Behind her, I could easily spot the high orcs, female high orcs but unlike the regr high orcs, I was used to. These ones seemed stronger or¡­ no, they were stronger. "I guess things have really changed" the girl said as she looked at the guard "It seems you are familiar with the capital" the elfdy suddenly said "Who are you?" The girl asked as she looked at the Elf "Forgive my manners, I am known as Euroa and you?" The Elfdy or Euroa said "Euroa¡­ you''re the Monarch, the Elven Monarch aren''t you?" The girl suddenly asked I watched as the two stared at each other and the atmosphere became tense as the seconds flew by. I didn''t understand why they suddenly became hostile towards each other. Also wasn''t it fairly obvious that the Elfdy belonged to the Royal family so why was she asking about it in such a tense manner. "Interesting, it would seem unlike many of the people here, you can be considered the closest to his Majesty" Euroa suddenly said,pletely shattering the tense atmosphere Her behaviour seemed nonchnt, almost as though she was trying to tell her ''even if I am, what can you do''. She didn''t seem to care so much even though the opponent in this case had a weird set of bodyguards. The High Orcs were normally A-rank troops but these ones had strength that seemed equal to an S-rank and probably even beyond. Wait does that mean that with the leveling system, you can go beyond your rank "Pff, you would think so¡­ if you aren''t a member of his true family, then the king probably doesn''t want to see, oh and the name is Alex" The girl replied with a softugh "Wait, you''re thedy Alex?" I asked in surprise, I knew that she was familiar We all had seen her on, I think the second day of the event. She was standing beside his Majesty during the short meeting. If I remember correctly, many of us contemted if she was his majesty''s wife or girlfriend or something. "The one and only" Alex said as she struck a pose and gave the widest smile, she could. "Since you seem to be more familiar with the capital, how about, you show us around or we explore it together" Euroa asked "I would love to but unfortunately, theyout has changed dramatically since I was here so I am exploring it as well" "Okay then, let''s go" I said before we began to move Earlier I couldn''t say I was excited to explore the capital because well I had a burden following me around but now things were different. I just met the today equivalent of a normal Earth celebrity. Celebrity status was given to the most sessful or those that seem to be the most sessful amongst us all and as of today, that was those with power like his Majesty and those close to him. In fact, I was at least 98% sure that any of his majesty''s governors would be considered a big shot if they ever made their way to the territories of other people. "Come on, I saw one of those portal gates that brought us here on my way here, let''s find out where it leads" Alex suggested as she dragged Euroa along and I followed. Meanwhile a certain young man could be seen walking around with a group of extremely tall angels following him around. He could be seen in the massive area ofnd he had dedicated to the army alone. It was the military base. Looking around, Kingsley could see no difference between the military base and the normal one back on Earth but then again, he had never been to an actual military base apart from what he had seen on TV "I think I went overboard with the Modern technology" Kingsley whispered to himself It wasn''t like he had forgotten why he had chosen modern technology over magic. Modern technology seemed more convenient but what he was seeing didn''t make this look like a fantasy world in the slightest. And this was even after considering that practically everything in the base was manufactured through a fusion of both modern technology and magic, Technomagic, if you will. The K-series flew due to the help of mana stones and variousplex mana arrays cast on it. The guns used mana instead of bullets, everything even the standard technology had been entirely redesigned Chapter 136 The Beginning Chapter 136 The Beginning "Your majesty, everyone is ready for you" a voice called out pulling Kingsley out of his thoughts. Turning to find the source, Kingsley saw the female monarch who could be considered the Queen of darkness, standing just a few meters away and at attention. "Okay" Kingsley replied as he followed her to a certain building. "The scouts have found all matching territories within the territory" Athena responded as they walked "What about the purpose of the event?" Kingsley asked "They have all being marked and protected as well" "Excellent" Kingsley said with a smile as they approached the building Walking into the building, Kingsley immediately noticed the increase in number of soldiers walking around the halls. He expected it after all, he had military personnel that surpassed some countries back on Earth. Noticing his presence, the soldiers immediately stopped, gave way, and saluted their king. Meanwhile Kingsley merely nodded in response as he and Athena continued their path. Soon they came upon a slightly familiar room, it was a situation room or at least it was a simr room. The room was outfitted with a table at its center and many higher-ranking members of his army could be seen standing beside it with a holographic map floating a few inches off the table. Around them, Kingsley could see several other equipment and several soldiers could be seen expertly handling them. Looking around, a bitter smile appeared on Kingsley''s face. His mates came into fantasy realms and enjoyed it as it was, but he had practically imported the modern world into the fantasy world. True, all his equipment had been recreated with magic as the main parts but it all still followed standard scientific principles. "Your Majesty!" the entire room greeted as soon as they saw him "At ease" Kingsley replied as he walked straight to the end of therge table There, arge throne could be seen. Without much hesitation, Kingsley immediately took a seat as everyone immediately got back to work. Around the table were all his generals and the decision-making board of his army. "Your Majesty, all targets are marked, and the army is ready for action, your orders?" Viktor asked as soon as Kingsley sat down "Go ahead, i am simply here to watch" Kingsley replied in a cold tone "Okay then, bravo teams, your mission is a go¡­ your mission is to upy not destroy however do be cautious" Viktor warned as he tapped around on the screen on the table Kingsley was here simply to watch. He wasn''t a strategist nor was he some sort of tactical mastermind. It was best to leave it to the expert aka Viktor and Athena. They were beings who were born to lead battles. "Aye sir" The captain of one of them teams replied Above the table was a massive screen from which, Kingsley could see everything. As usual there were multiple UAVs covering all the action so themand room here, could keep track and coordinate the army well. On the first monitor was the aerial view of a small vige or at least it looked like a vige, a castle vige or town. His men could be seen surrounding the entire vige or at least the markers that indicated their presence could be seen doing so. The vige was basically a group of houses that surrounded the small castle and zooming in on the castle. He could see that the castle was yet to be fully repaired however it already had walls and the likes. It seemed like the Lord of the vige was a cautious type. As the men approached the vige, several other dots suddenly appeared on the map. This indicated the team would soon be attacked. "Bravo team 5, there are a couple of hostiles surround you, be careful" Viktor announced as Kingsley continued watching Unlike before where it all seemed like a game to him, now he actually had something at stake. Previously he had hoped on the fact that his family members old enough to participate in the initial event werepetent and lucky but now things were different. This event was targeted at what was basically babies and those of the older generation, these were people that even if they were given SSS-rank troops. They would still be unable to survive on their own, even the troops acted on their own to protect them, they would still be unable to find food and even if they did, what about shelter etc. The usual smile on Kingsley''s face couldn''t be seen instead a permanent took its ce however no one in the room questioned why since they all knew why. Still watching the feed from the pro-gamer back on Earth. The speed of killing off the hostiles was battlefield, Kingsley noticed the red dots disappearing one after the other and at incredible speeds *Change of POV* It looked as though i was watching the video gamey of some pro-gamer back on Earth. The speed of killing off the hostiles was quick and steady. Soon the team was entering the vige. "Who are you people?" i heard a loud voice ask through thems Thenguage was one of the many that i didn''t know but it sounded familiar, like one of the many back on Earth and of course, i understood what the person was saying due to the Transmitter''s trantion function. "Patch me through" I ordered as i rxed into my throne even more. "As you wish, your majesty" Athena answered as she got to work doing so. Soon the small hologram of a middle-aged man could be seen floating on the table. The man looked human and from theck of overwhelming height, i could confidently say that he was truly human¡­. Oh, and thenguage as well The man could be seen standing and facing my soldiers with his hands in the air with another creature standing directly behind him. It was a tall beast woman, and she could seen holding a staff. It looked as though he was trying to protect her. "It''s you!" the lord said in realization "Good day to you too" I replied "It''s that time huh?" the man asked surprisingly calm "Yes, you can either surrender peacefully or die¡­ i don''t create Fallen lords" I replied as i sat up from the throne to show a little respect to the calm man There was a clear difference between the man''s reaction to what i expected from him. A normal person''s reaction to such a situation would probably be to either fight to the death or find a way to escape but he simply resigned to his fate. For that fact alone, he deserved a bit of respect even though it wouldn''t save him if he chose not to surrender. I have done enough charity and it was time to cash in said charity... Not is free even in Freetown. "I still get to keep my territory, right?" "If you do the sensible thing, yes" "Then I surrender" ¡­.. Lord [Nkosi] is willing to submit to you. Do you ept? [Yes] [No] ¡­. "I ept" I replied as soon as the system message popped up "Wee to the Deus Kingdom, Governor [Nkosi] i hope you serve the nation with all your might" i continued as i turned to the man "Thank you but i want to ask" "What?" "Why don''t you guys just announce your presence first before attacking, i just lost some good men for no reason, do you know how rare Beastmen troops are in our region" The man said as he beganining "We¡­ we will do that next time" It is surprising that we didn''t think to initially announce our attack before actually attacking because from his behaviour, i can tell that there are a few other lords out there that will probably just surrender if they heard our name. Such a method would save our time and would prevent any loss of lives on both sides. After all, why fight when it can be avoided entirely. It was the sensible thing to do but for some reason, i had chosen to turn this into a covert operation. "Bravo team 5, move on to your next target" Athena ordered seeing that they were no longer need at the location. Of course, i wasn''t leaving the man to do as he liked. Like all of my lords, i will be sending Automatons to oversee him. He was just a caretaker on mynd, i have to know whatever he was doing on saidnd. The upation force would set up a base there for my troops, Yes, The Deus Kingdom is the USA of this world and i intend to spread that freedom as much as possible until my goal is achieved and more. Obeying Athena, the team immediately moved out, it was the second day of the event and the more I wasted time, the lower the chances of my younger ones surviving be. "Homemand, this is bravo team 18, we are approaching target now" the voice of the captain came through thems, almost as soon as the connection was severed "Bravo team 8, there has been a small change of ns¡­ you are to announce your presence to the upants of the territory, tell them your purpose and depending on their reaction, you are either to engage or withdraw" Viktor announced "Affirmative" The captain replied Chapter 137 "It Isnt Efficient Enough" ? "Just do as you''re told and ensure to convey your intentions well" Viktor stated as he cut the connection between him and the captain Looking at the captain who could be seen muttering something under his breath, i couldnt help but chuckle. I didn''t me him, this was ast minute change to a n that they had already trained for. Following Viktor''s orders, the captain immediately turned to his men and informed them of the new change. After a few minutes of waiting, the team could be seen dividing into two. One team made of three people began walking towards the vige. The other four could be seen retreating further into the bushes with two amongst them being snipers and the other acting as protectors. The forward team now liberated of most of their weapons apart from their side arm and military issue daggers, walked towards the vige where two Hobgoblins could be seen standing guard. ==== Third POV Hobgoblins, advanced goblins that stood at the height of about 6ft tall and unlike the goblins who were considered D-rank, Hobgoblins were B-Rank creatures even at the lowest. However, facing creatures who could be considered Gods, shivers ran down their spine up. As though expecting it, the drone operators immediately zoomed in for us to see as fear settled on their faces. "Uh¡­halt" one of the Hobgoblins said quietly Even from themand room, Kingsley could smell the fear that filled the hobgoblins, but he couldn''t me them. It was the standard bloodline suppression. These were Archdemons and many of them, the captain especially was a former Goblin. To the Hobgoblin, it was like meeting five goblin kings at the same time even though the man wasn''t actually using his aura aggressively. Stopping at the Hobgoblin''s order, the captain smiled while looking at the nearlyatose creature. "I am here on behalf of the His Majesty, King [Seth] and would like to have an audience with your leader" The captain said Without any response, the two immediately ran into the small vige. It was yet to be determined if their reaction was because of the pressure exerted on them or if this was their usual way of attending to such matters. All kingsley knew was that they just left their post as Guardians of thevige. Not thinking further into the matter, Kingsley focused on the vige only to notice that the guards had alerted their leader who could be seen running towards the gates. Gathering behind him were some of the lord''s other troops, anyone could guess whyv they were all gathering with many of them holding thier weapons. Seeing all this, a soft chuckle was heard in themand room "Do they really think those sticks and swords would affect our people?" Athena said as she shook her head "Never Underestimate anyone¡­ the troops sure, you can but their lord is an entirely different case" Kingsley stated to remind her why the mission was made into a ck op in the first ce The problem wasn''t that he feared the troops, it was the lords themselves. Many of them were one-men armies being given unpredictable abilities. If he could leave the territory then things would be vastly different But he was stuck here and though his troops were powerful, there was no guarantee that a lord out there didn''t have the power to basically turn them all to dust. He had such power so logically there should be others who had such abilities, "Captain, be ready, you have multiple unknownsing your way from inside the vige, be ready for an ambush if necessary" Viktor said to warn the captain before cuttingmunications again "On it" The captain replied as he quickly began to give instructions to his men A few minutes, the guard returned and began leading the soldiers into the territory. Entering the territory, a deep sense of hostility overwhelmed the captain but he just smiled. He expected the hostile attitude after all nothing good everes from someone vastly superior to you visiting your home. It rarely ever goes well and in this instance, it all depended on their lord. The guard led the Captain and his small team into the castle where the territory''s lord was waiting. At this point, view of the team was lost since they were inside the building. Of course we still had infared to detect heat sources but we had better options. "Switching to transmitters" Viktor announced as the screen lit up again. This time however, we were seeing from the first person perspective, The Captain''s perspective. Not just the captain though, we could see everything the entire team saw which was surprisingly a lot. Turns out Archdemons have 360 degree vision. How it worked, no one knew. They had forward facing eyes just like normal humans but they could see all around them. Kingsley noted this down as the millionth reason why his troops were overpowered. Through the captain''s eyes, Kingsley could see all they saw which was basically a long hall way to what he gyessed was a throneroom. If there was anything, Kingsley about humanity, it was that all humans know how to present themselves when needed. Several secondster, the team entered the throne room. It was a brightly lit room with arge throne at the center of it all. A young woman could be seen sitting on it in a rxed manner as though she couldnt careless about the situation. "What do you want?" thedy asked "We are here on behalf of our king" The captain said before activating the hologram projector Almost immediately a holographic version of Kingsley appeared in the room, due to setting already input into the device, Kingsley appeared towering over all. If he could tower over anyone in real life then in the virtual world, he was free to edit his height to any level he wanted. "Why does it have to be you?" Thedy asked as she immediately sat up on her throne "It''s better me than some random A-rank creature" Kingsley replied with a smile "True, so can I still surrender or must I get the crap beaten out of me first?" "Of course you can" "okay then, I surrender¡­ here I was thinking I was far away from you to even worry about this sort of thing" "On the bright side, now you know you will always be safe" Kingsley replied as he epted her surrender request and immediately vanished from the room His duty there was done so there was no need for him staying there any longer. Seeing that their king had gone, The soldiers immediately bowed and left the throne room. "This isn''t efficient enough" Kingsley said, now back on the control room Yes, attacking blindly will lead to unnecessary killing since many lords would rather submit than actually fit him but this method was also very slow. He could try to announce it in the [Chat] but then again, his fight has yet to reach the global stage. For now, he was still clearing his neighborhood. After that, he could then focus on spreading his kingdom everywhere and increasing his chances of finding his family members. "Letters" Kingsley suddenly said remembering something "Your Majesty" Viktor and Athena asked looking at him They didn''t understand why there masterwas taking so much time with this. He could just attack all the viges on the map and if their leader wants to surrender, he/she will do so. "If we can write a letter indicating our identity as well as requesting their surrender¡­. Nah, that''s too much trouble, I''m pausing this operation for the next 24 hours" Kingsley said as he immediately pulled up his [Chat] Though he was initially against doing so since that would meant that he was going to war with the entire world but then again he was actually going against the world. The fastest means of finding his family members is by conquering all which believed that everyone would already know by now. Pulling up the [Chat] function, Kingsley immediately began to cmpose a message for the world. Ensuring his intent will be passed to the people [This is a warning to all, In the next 15 hours, I will begin my attack. I don''t care if you are a man or woman, I will rmend you don''t stand in my way] Despite how he felt about dering war against his entire region, it was something he was bound to do eventually. Kindness should have a limit. Even Uncle Iroh had blood on his hands, his will not be any different. With that done, Kingsley focused on other matters at hand, he wasn''t here only because he was about to Speedrun his entire rescue. His men were still out there perform a search the old fashion way though with a bit of help from the magical technology they had ess to. The Bravo teams were to help expand his territory while the Alpha teams were to help search and rescue any of the children or older ones that are the target of the event. Meanwhile outside the military base, a small group of three could be seen using magic to conceal themselves as they peeped over the walls. Chapter 138 &Quot;Morior Invictus&Quot; ? "Can you see anything?" One of them asked "Nope, still not talk enough" "Well, I can, and it is magnificent" Hearing the third one''s reply, the first two turned to look at her with betrayal in their eyes. Behind them were two High orcs and an Automaton. Their purpose at the moment was simply to keep watch while their masters spied however things wweren''t going as well as they nned. The three explorers could be seen standing by the edge of a fence trying to peep in. "Wait, something''s wrong?" Alex suddenly said "What is it?" "We are governors of this nation as well, why are we spying on ourselves?" Alex reasoned Before she justified it because of her curiosity but now that she thought about it, things were different. She was entitled to whatever information was within the walls. The walls themselves didn''t seem to be protecting anything secret rather it was made to simply keep civilians out. Euroa hearing her simply shrugged as she too moved away from the wall, though her aim was to know more about her conquerors. She too understood that whatever information she would learn through her spying could be easily obtained by simply requesting it as all she had met had said. "Wait¡­ he can''t be serious right?" The young man with them suddenly said while focusing entirely on the space before him. Hearing him and noticing the man''s odd behaviour, Alex quickly pulled up her [Chat] function knowing that it was most definitely something rted to the Lords. As soon as she opened the chat, the first message that greeted her was a deration of war. [This is a warning to all, In the next 15 hours, I will begin my attack. I don''t care if you are a man or woman, I will rmend you don''t stand in my way] "Oh, he''s angry" Alex said knowing Kingsley. From the message even a child could tell that he was angry or simply that he meant what he had posted. It was sort of to be expected considering that the main reason why the man himself was pushing to expand his territory is simply so that he could find his family members. Now due to the event, his younger ones were definitely in danger, it was understandable that he would begin his attack at such a time however the problem here was simply that the [Deus Kingdom] did not have enough soldiers to face off against the world but the region... Definitely. "Can he actually do that?" the young man asked "He is king, and he is omnipotent¡­ i don''t think we should be worrying about him; we should rather worry about the rest of the world" Alex replied Meanwhile the chat instantly became lively as all immediately began to discuss his deration. None could say they weren''t warned however it didn''t stop many from condemning his actions. [What does this guy really think he is] [Talking as though he ns to attack the whole at once] [Actually¡­ he might really be nning that] [Then let hime¡­ my dark elves have yet to taste human blood, he might be the first] [Do not bring death upon yourself, lord [Kingsley] is not a man you want to tell that to] [I see you''re one of his fanboys¡­. Let it be known that because he can protect you all doesn''t mean that he is the most powerful amongst us] [From all, i have seen him do¡­ he is the most powerful amongst us¡­. I and all the other governors would advise you surrender] [Morior Invictus¡­ death before defeat] the lord replied in pride [Et mortem, ipies¡­ and death you shall get] The governor replied much to the surprise of everyone and in Latin as well. The governor on the other hand didn''t think much of it simply because of the Transmitter. It was a device that held knowledge untold,nguage was guaranteed to be a part of said knowledge base. "I know the king is powerful and possibly omnipotent but is dering war against the entire world really the way to go" The young man asked Even he understood that while the King may be omnipotent and powerful, he was still dering war on all the other lords in the region. That was more than ten million lords, each with various abilities that allowed them to do a lot of incredible things. "Like i said earlier, you should worry about those who don''t surrender not his majesty" "If this was a situation where they were attacking us then yes, i will worry about them however we are the ones attacking¡­. His majesty may have powerful troops but who is to say he is the only one with SSS rank troops in the region" "Appraise him" Alex said pointing at one of the Archdemons standing around [Lord''s Eye] The man said following her request [Name: Himon Rank: Disaster Level: 34 Race: Archdemon Health: 7074 (2000) Physique: 6532 (2000) Spirit: 6532 (2000) ¡­.] Viewing the report before him, the man stood simply staring at the street guard. He knew that the soldiers were overpowered but this was too much¡­ "Fun fact, he is a newer recruit¡­ the others are even above that. Your king doesnt put his hands in things he isnt too sure about" Alex said as she gently pped his back feeling satisfied Just the look on her face was enough to satisfy her, she too had the same expression when she had appraised them back then. Worse, she had treated them with hatred and all because of her situation as of then but thankfully they were patient with her. Although she normally wouldnt condon such pure acts of violence after all the people that would die from this war were also other people''s family members but she knew that such logic fell on deaf ears with lord [Kingsley] The man had done his best, he had offered them a literal paradise and they refused, gave warning after warning so in her opinion, if the war kills any of the Lords, then they only have themselves to me. "So what are you guys doing here?" a strangely familiar voice was heard "Ah!" They screamed in surprised as they all assumed a battle stance . Seeing their reaction, Kingsley merely smiled as it implied that they had seenbat. As for why they couldn''t detect him, it was simply because they were in his territory. If they could sense him approaching then something was definitely wrong "You all can rx" Kingsley said in a rxed tone Seeing who it was, a certain level of calm decided upon them; however, looking at the three, Kingsley could see that only Alex was rxed. . The young man with her was clearly not and Euroa seemed more worried about the fact that he could easily escape her perception. "Your Majesty!" Euroa and the young man greeted as soon as they regained their bearings . Alex could be seen behind them waving with a huge smile on her face. Seeing her, Kingsley could help but smile¡­. Like he had initially said, the young girl behaved so much like a little sister that he couldn''t even be mad at her. "You both can rise¡­ I want to assume Alex put you both up to this" Kingsley asked knowing exactly why they were there "Hey!" Alex screamed in surprised and betrayal "What?... This isn''t the first time you''ve done it" Kingsley argued "So?... It clearly wasn''t me this time" . The argument continued as the two continued on mechanically. It seemed almost like they were actual siblings as the other two watched on in surprise. "That person you are looking for would be me, your majesty" Euroa mustered enough courage and said to end the enternal argument "What do you think I am, Dumb?... Of course I know it''s you" Kingsley replied almost as soon as he heard her . It was pretty obvious who had made them try to spy into the Military zone. The look of regret and despair on the young man''s face was too much for him to be the mastermind. . Alex had once lived in the capital so even though it had been massively redesigned. She still knew many things, she had seen all of Kingsley''s assets simply because Kingsley didn''t bother to hide them as of them. . There was also the fact that Alex had somewhat of a blunt personality like Athena. She would rather ask for the information upfront than spy¡­ of course as a human, one shouldn''t put it past her to do so. . Out of the three, Euroa was the most suspicious. From the very night she entered the Capital, she had been doing anything she could to gather military rted information even though her level of clearance as a Governor allowed her the opportunity to simply ask for such information. "What?!" Alex screamed with a vein nearly popping out of her head. In anger, she quickly attacked Kingsley who simply kept her at arm''s length. He may be a short king but he unlike the other have the opportunity to change it at will and he at long since set his base height to about 1.9 metres. Chapter 139 The Calm Before The Storm ? With his overwhelming stats, all he needed to do was simply hold on to the rampaging girl''s head and keep it at that distance. While Kingsley smiled at his aplishment and the two continued their argument. The other two simply watched Euroa with a smile on her face as this simple disy proved that her new leader had a consciousness. For the young man however, things were a bit different "What is your name?" Kingsley asked as he turned to the man His presence amongst the two was weird, Alex did not like to be around other men after her incident. Even he, himself had to keep his distance to let the girl regain some control over her life at the time. Even after that, she still didn''t have any males near her. Her troops were mostly females and eventhe males in her army were all posted far away from her so his presence was weird. "Edgar Niki, level 27" the young man answered almost as though he was a soldier talking to hismander "You can rx, I mean you no harm... How did you get with these troublesome two" "I''m sorry, your majesty but I simply wanted to explore the capital but then she started to follow me" The young governor, Niki replied "You''re Russian right?" "Yes, your majesty" "Hmm" Kingsley said with a slight frown and then a sigh Kingsley simply considered all the rumors and memes he had seen and heard about the Russian and how the young governor didn''t embody them. It was what he got from expecting an entire country full of people to behave after a specific set of people. "So exactly what are you doing here... I can''t imagine that there is anything that can help with your war here" Alex asked "Oh!... No, I''m just running away from Viktor" Kingsley said with a softugh that seemed to hold more "Who''s Viktor?" Niki asked "He''sing, I have to go" Kingsley said as he vanished from their sight Almost as soon as he did so, another person took his ce. Dressed in a ck modern suit with red ents to it, a height of at least two meters in height. The aura around the being alone reduced all except one around him to their knees. It was clear that he was frustrated even though he possessed a different skin colour to humanity. "Of course, he''s gone" the being said ignoring those around him "Sir!" Alex screamed out using all her might "Oh... Lady Alex, what are you doing here?" Viktor asked surprised by her presence Immediately he withdrew his power, a huge sigh of relief was heard in the area as Edgar quickly drew in more breath. Seeing him, Viktor quietly ced himself in-between the two. Edgar stayed on his knees as he tried to catch his breath "Who are you?" Viktor asked as his once dignified self returned "Stop, you''ll kill him" Alex said as she rushed in-between the two If there was anything she knew about Sir Viktor and the others in the territory. It was that she held a weird special position in their hearts. Even an animal would have long since figured it out. The soldiers thought she would be lord [Kingsley]''s wife at some point but the man in question doesn''t show any form of interest in her. Due to their self-drawn conclusion, they treated her as a mistress and it could be seen by the amount of arch demons and archangels that were guarding the area around them. It wouldn''t look weird at first but it was unusual for more than twenty of them to be stationed in just this section of the barracks. She didn''t know how Viktor thought of her since he never gave her any special treatments but it was clear that he would protect her when needed and since her incident as of that time was public knowledge. It was easy to understand his current behaviour "I see, He is a friend" Viktor said as he withdrew his aura and Edgar finally copsed to the ground The young governor regretted his decision to follow along with these two. Well even then he still didn''t have much of a decision in the matter, women were trouble and not worth it. "Forgive me for my crude behaviour, it is justdy Alex holds a special spot in our hearts and you well..." Viktor said returning to his calm and collected self "Don''t... Huff! Worry... Huff huff" Edgar breathed heavily as he tried to catch his breathe as quickly as possible His clothes could be seenpletely soaked in sweat due tohe intensity of the situation. He felt as though he had just barely escaped death and for some reason, he felt as though this wasn''t the first time. Meanwhile Euroa could be seen quietly standing by a corner and watching all that was happening. She couldn''t really interfere as she was much weaker than Viktor even though were Monarchs. She was a life-oriented Monarch and her kind were known to have passive and soothing auras around them. Being in their presence was addicting as though you just entered some heavenly garden. Viktor was in simple terms, a Demon king or god whichever you wanted to put him and his kind were offensive. Everything about them were offence-oriented, her aura couldn''t resist his even if she tried. Both were equal in power but considering their specialties, she was below him in terms of offence and possibly defense as well. However she could heal and regenerate all while Viktor could only kill... They simply belonged to different paths. She couldn''t match him simply because of this and though she could protect herself easily from the Demon''s aura, she couldn''t protect the new friends she just made. Above all, Euroa counted this as win as she had learnt something important just by watching. "Okay then, can you tell me where his Majesty went to" Viktor asked, half expecting an answer. He knew clearly that if even he couldn''t detect his Majesty then the two wouldn''t be able to do so "He teleported away... We don''t know" Alex answered before Viktor nodded and took off in a simr manner. Meanwhile in some ratherrge vige, a young man could be seen standing before a bunch of beastmen. Each of these beastmen had awfully full hairs on their head. Whiskers and various other cat-like features however looking at their distinct clout and the hair covering their heads, it became fearly obvious what they were. The young man in question was a young human who stood at a height of about 1.2 meters and wore a simple piece of cloth that only covered his lower half. "As of today, our duties have change we will be facing an opponent far greater than anything we have faced in the past so be prepared, sharpen your senses, fight to the end and give the enemy hell!" The young man screamed at the end of his short speech as morals rose beyond normal. All were prepared to die for their master even before the speech and now the speech made it even better. Like the young man multiple lords could be doing the same while some others were simply going through thei men and all their inventory only to realize just how outssed they were. Meanwhile back in the barracks, thousands of soldiers if not millions of them. Each one in their uniform and their guns beside them as they looked up that stage to see their king. Kingsley''s hands could be seen shaking as though he was nervous however if one looked closer or even knew what had happened recently, they would know it wasn''t so. The young king''s hand could be seen repeating a certain option in the air almost as though he was signing some papers. Viktor had forced him to face the consequences of randomly dering war on the world. He had to sign papers permitting the soldiers to use any level of force they saw fit, he said papers that helped regr food etc. His hands were tired and he just wanted to rest but now wasn''t the time. "Salute!!" Each toon''smander screamed as they all saluted their king Kingsley seeing this waving his hand to put them at ease. His purpose here wasn''t to inspire them and all that jazz. These people''s aura was nearly blotting out the sky just because they were told they were about to go to war. Both Arch demons and Arch angel alike were creatures made for war. And though this war like all wars held some unpredictable variables in the form of the Lords and their abilities. The excitement didn''t reduce even one bit. Apart from his standard soldiers, several other races could be seen. The Sun and the Moon Elves stood by the side, the archdemons or whatever troops that belonged to his men could be seen standing to the side as well. All in total made for at least four million soldiers and more could still be made to support them. Chapter 140 Anti-Deus Looking up, Kingsley could easily spot the holographic screen which helped Livestream the actions of today to the other lords. Looking down from the screens to the thousands of soldiers standing in neatly arranged formation and back to the screens again where he could easily see the soldiers who were also prepared for battle on their side. Kingsley couldn''t help but smile as he thought about the crazy number of soldiers that he had. If he had actually put in the effort to ruthlessly conquer the entire region, then it would all have been his in minutes. Each soldier could be seen dressed in their uniforms. Each one at ease and look up at their king with clear anticipation in their eyes. In fact, the only ones that didn''t have the weird demonic sparkle in their eyes in this situation were the Elves and the Governors involved. Every dragon, Archdemon or Archangel had that look in their eyes that wanted blood. Kingsley couldn''t say he med them after all Demons are a warring race and Archangels were created specifically for battle and in extension war. Dragons were simply a proud race and though they stood at the pinnacle of races, they were still a violent race. They still loved to battle simply to dere their dominance over all. The Elves on the other hand were like humans, they weren''t made for anything. Humanity and Elves had that inmon, both races were simply just in the middle group of everything even though the Elves had things better than humans. Kingsley watched all of this and smiled, the region wouldn''t know what hit them. His smile however, made the war races even more agitated as their auras soared. "Normally this is where I give some big speech, but this day has been inevitable from the very beginning hence, I''ll go straight to the point...." Kingsley said as the atmosphere suddenly changed to a much serious one. It was clear that unlike before he actually wanted to conquer the entire region. "Each toon will be sent to a corner of the world and your duties are simply to conquer all within the area. Ensure to protect all who surrender and destroy all who stand in your way be they gods or devils" Kingsley said much to the enjoyment of majority of the soldiers. What war was greater than one was you were free to fight as much as you wanted. "All governors just like the toon are required to conquer everything within a thousand kilometers of their territory if that is already conquered then continue doing so until you meet a fellow governor or toon base... Leave no space untouched, that will be all... All toon report to your bases for assignment" Kingsley said as he left the stage, his hands no longer shaking and for some reason, anger was building up in him. There was no reason for him to be angry but he was and the lords will have to bear it. As soon as Kingsley left, the atmosphere slowly began to return to normal. The governors on scene slowly began to gather their breaths again, even the Monarchs could be seen wiping away some sweat. The scene went silent as all collectively agreed to do their best. It was clear that their king was taking this situation seriously. ==== In arge desert, a huge castle town existed, covering an area of about 0.36 square kilometers. The castle and the town around it could be seenpletely protected by an extremelyrge wall that surrounded it. The castle was impressive and covered a muchrger area than even the Deus Capital which whenpared side by side was likeparing Manhattan to a medieval vige. [Regional Announcement!!! Congrattions to the lords [Li Ye], [Anderson Roy], [Donovan Schwartz], [Alina Gorman], [Kadija Mopaza] and more for creating the [Human Alliance] Benefits: * All Alliance members are free to lend and trade troops amongst themselves * All campaigns done in the name of the alliance shall grant double the reward to all members * ess to the Alliance Store which allows for Alliance members to buy troops from one another. Rewards: * Each Alliance Lord will be awarded an extra ten troops during each summoning which will be added to the Alliance''s army * +12,000 reputation value * A free announcement message] A regional system message resounded as a bright light covered the castle and receded soon. As soon as the light vanished, arge group of people appeared in the main halls of the castle. All dressed in different wears and clearly from different backgrounds. "It worked?" One of them asked surprised "It fucking worked!!" Another one screamed as screams filled the halls. They may not know each other but they all hugged and shook each other in joy as they celebrated their achievement. Their rewards may not be much, but they knew what it meant especially for what they nned to do. They all celebrated for about an hour before the hall slowly descended into silence. "Okay look everyone, we still have a free announcement message, and we can use it to get more like minded people to join us that way we would build an army quickly" a young man suggested "That is true, at the moment there is only about 23 of us and in troops that''s just 230 of us, we need more people" another person added "Actually, we have 530 soldiers in our army... Apparently all my governors are countered as a part of the alliance" A familiar young man said as he walked out from amongst the crowd. It was a young man who looked to be in his early twenties and of Asian Descent. In fact, just looking at him, all of them could easily point out what nation he truly was from. "I am not to sure how many of you know me but I am Lord Li Ye and as of now I don''t think the main focus should be the Announcement Message... We currently have no Alliance leader or even a general or anything... We all are strong but at the moment we are no different from a group of children ying kingdom" Li Ye continued Hearing his words, the others nodded as well since it made sense while others simply sneered since it was a fairly obvious thing to do, and they could tell what his intentions were. "Even if you can spin words right, you still wouldn''t be elected leader of the alliance, that position belongs to Lady [Gorman], everyone in support of that?" Another person spoke up "Yeah!!" Majority of the lords agreed "Still doesn''t matter, I am the strongest amongst you all" Li Ye said with a knowing and sly smile on his face "Says who?" A voice was heard as the entire hall went quiet. The entire hall turned to the source of the voice as they all slowly parted to give way to the owner of said voice. At the end of the newly parted group was a young woman who seemed to have just entered herte twenties. She unlike the rest of the group could be seen in fresh clothing and her skin clean. Even if they were powerful, it didn''t mean that they actually had means to continue standard hygiene. Only the truly powerful had such liberties and they didn''t have that. Even Li Ye who was standing above the rest could be seen in tattered clothes. However, unlike the rest and even thedy herself, he was the only wearing armor. Clothes were hard to find and so was armor since to gain anything in this world, you either had to produce it or get it from conquered enemies. Clothes and armor were definitely things that would be destroyed inbat. Seeing the path cleared for her, she began walking forwards. All she passed easily noted the pleasant scent that came from her... It was tantly clear that she was on a whole other levelpared to them. "Who are you?" li Ye asked even if he could already tell but he still had to put up with his act. "You know who I am and also please leave the premises around my throne" She said as he waved her fingers and Li Ye found himself flying through the air and into a wall. *Gasps* The force was so much that he created a huge dent in the wall. Despite this however, Li Ye was in the least bit affected as he easily stood up. He didn''t know exactly what type of power, thedy had but he knew thatpared to all of them, he had the highest stats and his new armor increased said stats even more. As for thedy, she paid him no mind as she simply walked up to the throne and sat down. As soon as she did so the entire castle came to life as the torches on the walls lit up. Chapter 141 "Human? Really?" ? Along with the torches, the castle''s functions immediately activated as several troops began pouring out of their summoning pool and into the barracks. Hundreds of creatures began to spawn in the barracks however not all of them were of the same species, there were Dragons, Giant Snakes, Winged snakes, Phoenixes, Qilins etc. [Lady [Alina Gorman] has been selected as the first-generation alliance leader] A system announcement came as they all watched as thedy undergo some profound change. Her aura became even more overpowering and profound, her eyes seemed simr to the old ones. "I am sure there are no objections" Lady Gorman asked with a slight smile on her face Despite the strong front she put up, she knew how quickly and fast her heart was beating. There was no doubt she was strong, unbelievably so but she was still a normal human. She had never faced such arge crowd before, or at least she had never been in a position where she needed to address such a number of people. However, just because she had never addressed such arge number of people, didn''t mean that she couldn''t do so. Looking at all who were kneeling before her, a weird feeling of satisfaction arose in her. Despite all she thought herself to be, it had be obvious that she just like every other human craved the power to influence someone else in some way or the other. "I thought this was a matter for the most qualified not the strongest amongst us" Li Ye said still refusing to ept defeat Even if he couldnt win this with his talent alone, he still had his troops. He could bet that nobody in the room had troops as powerful as his dragons. Even if they all had S-rank troops, his dragons still sat at the top of the pile with only a few other races being able to match them "Man, would you let it rest, you can''t beat her in anything" One of the many lords in the room said as he stepped in between the two "True but i am still stronger than all of you, guess the position for vice-leader is mine" Li Ye said with a grin as he turned away from Alina "Bro, why are you like this... this is why many people dont like us, behave yourself" another person said. This time however, the speaker was of Asian descent and was clearly of Chinese roots. He couldnt hold himself any longer, initially he nned to just stay and benefit from the alliance but now, he had to take action since he was the only other Chinese in the room. He couldnt let some idiot ruin the reputation of the entire nation just because of he was power hungry. "Do i look like i care?" Li Ye answered as he vanished from his spot Almost immediately, he reappeared a few inches from the man but now motionless. His pupils shone white as he slowly fell to the ground, he truly wasn''t the strongest neither was he even in the top ten. "I''m sorry for his behaviour, everyone, don''t worry, our people aren''t usually like this, this bastard just wasn''t raised right" The man said as he bent down and picked up the body and walked to the back of the hall. While all this happened, the Alliance Castle slowly came to life as the system automatically assigned roles to each and every creature summoned into it. Based on their kind and abilities, they were either made guards or helpers to attend to the needs of the lords. Meanwhile elsewhere, on the outskirts of the extremelyrge Aenon forest, a group of soldiers could be seen matching up to a vige. The vige like many lord-owned viges was technically a Castle town. However due to theirck of citizens, the town around the castle only contained about ten to fifteen houses including other facilities. Inside the vige, several lion beastmen could be seen standing and waiting with their weapons in hand. Their auras overwhelming and their eyes thirsty for battle, the vige had clearly detected the enemies this time. All preparation had been made as they stood waiting "My Lady, the soldiers are almost upon us... it would be wise that you leave, even if we did, you alone can continue our race" One of the Beastmen said as he turned to the young woman who was standing behind them all. The young woman seemed to be of European origin and stood at a height of over six feet. In her hand was a long staff that towered over her but she held it tightly. "The very fact that I am here, may guarantee our survival and besides I''ll probably die within a week of leaving here" thedy replied "If only I knew his men were this strong" she continued as a regret filled her heart It seems like the little victory she had achieved in the past had blinded her from realizing the simple truth that there were still others in this world, way stronger than she was. "They''re here!" The beastman announced as silence reigned through the small vige. All of them could feel the incredibly oppressive aura that covered the air. Their breathing becamebored and the weaker ones even lost consciousness, it was clear that the other party didn''te to y nor was their any chance of surrender. "This is Captain Noik of the Deus Army, we request a meeting with your leaders" a loud voice heard from outside the vige. As soon as the voice came, the environment suddenly brightened up as the heavy auras lightened up. A look of shock appeared on the faces of the lions. Everyone was confused at such a development, thedy hearing this immediately fell to the ground. She didn''t know what was about to happen but she was highly relieved that she could finally breathe properly again. "Mydy?" The beastman asked as he turned to her This was a delicate situation, they had no idea what the enemy captain wanted but no matter how they thought of it, they saw it as a good chance to reconsider their ns and even their alignment. "Let''s go!" She said as she stood up and tried topose herself but her rough dressing and tattered clothes didn''t help in her current situation. The other Beastmen immediately cleared a path for their lord as she made her way to therge fence around the territory. Walking out of the territory with a good number of her soldiers to protect her. As soon as she walked out, she saw the six beings who were floating in the air before them. Each one having three pairs of wings on their backs, the wings shone with holy light and might. Each being could be seen in very familiar gear. A green patterned uniform that allowed them blend into the environment easily. The bulletproof armour on top of that and finally the guns in their hands. Due to their human-like appearance, thedy felt like they were normal modern world, military men with wings. "Are you the leader of thismunity?" The being in the lead asked "Yes, I am" she replied as she tried gather as much courage as she could. She had seen her fair share of fantasy creatures since waking up in this world but never had she seen a winged man. Just the aura that she felt from the being alone made it clear that just one of them was well beyond her and her entire army. "Good, are you a governor of his Majesty, King [Set] or are you against him... if you aren''t a governor, this is yourst chance for surrender" The being said in a t and clearly threatening tone Hearing them, a deep fear took root in her heart. First, was their impossible power and then there was theirck of emotions. "We..." She said but trailed off as she looked at her men who had the same look of defeat and despair on their faces. "We surrender" She said as she bowed to the floating beings There wasn''t a thing she could do in this situation. Even her talent wouldn''t guarantee her survival so it was best to surrender. Besides looking at the floating beings behind the leader, they all looked eager toy waste to her people. Seeing their leader bowing to another, the lion beastmen slowly began to kneel as well, they knew that the situation was hopeless and their pride wouldn''t save them at all. Silence reigned throughout the area as their hearts leaped to their throats. They didnt know what was going through the minds of these people and worse, they couldn''t influence it. "Well then, Captain Noik and Beta Team 19 greets herdyship" the Captain suddenly said as several sighs of relief were heard. Looking up, she saw all six of the beings with their heads down but they still remained high in the sky as though to remind them that they were still superior Chapter 142 &Quot;I Surren...&Quot; ? She watched as they slowlynded on the ground, now with their heads back up. Their auras lowered to bearable levels as their wings folded into their backs and promptly disappeared. "On behalf of his Majesty, King [Set], we wee you all to the Deus Kingdom, Praise be his Majesty!" The captain said with a smile Thedy simply stood watching inplete disbelief at their sudden change of attitude. This was a group that was bent onpletely destroying her vige, now they were smiling as though they were happy, they surrendered. "Thank you" She replied as she wiped off the sweat on her forehead Turning back, she could see her soldiers helping their fellow soldier who had fainted due to the previous encounter. As she looked at them, a deep sense of shame overwhelmed her. She had refused to surrender simply because she believed her Lion Beastmen could handle whatever lord [Kingsley] through at them but turns out that the lord''s troops were just as unmatched as he had described. "Due to the urgency of the situation, I would like to ask for your assistance in setting up a camp and conquering this entire area, do you ept this mission?" The captain suddenly said in a solemn tone as though this was a sacred situation. "I will try my best" She answered "Well then wee to his Majesty''s army" The captain said as they began walking away. Thedy simply stood there and wondered about what just happened, just literally a minute ago, their bloodlust was enough to knockout some of her men but now, they seemed like they normal people one could find in a grocery store. This rapid change didn''t bode well with her, it was uncanny and no matter how she thought about it. She saw no reason for them to let her go. Seeing that they had disappeared into the woods around them, she quickly turned to her men and led them into the territory. "My Lord, are we really going to assist them in conquering the area?" one of her soldiers, a beastman she had taken as an adviser asked "Do we look like we have a choice? Also tell your men to not let their guard down, just because they seemed happy that we surrendered doesn''t mean they are actually happy" She replied "As you wish, my lord" While thedy tried to wrap her head around what had just transpired in her territory. In another vige far, far away, a being could be seen standing over the corpse of hundreds of creatures. Two piles could be seen in the vige, one, a pile of bodies that almost matched the buildings in the vicinity in height and the other a small hill of heads that were neatly stacked on each other. In between said piles, a young man could be seen, floating in the air with his body covered in blood. His expression dark and his eyes empty, hope was no longer a necessary feeling. "I still dont understand why his majesty tells us to be careful around you all" the being said as its tail wrapped itself around the man''s neck and pulled him down and closer to it. "You''re just an infant" The being said as it examined the man in her grasp "Captain, Lord Viktor says not to y with the victim, order them to surrender or kill them off" another being said The two beings possessed many human-like qualities however, their ram-like horns, wings and tail differentiated them from humanity. The two stood at a height of about eight feet tall and possessed strength unimaginable. "But i haven''t even done anything yet" the archdemonined "Those are the orders sir, force them to surrender or you kill them" The other archdemon said as he turned back and began walking away. Nothing that happened there was his concern, his duty was simply to help the other archdemons set up the Torii and establish a camp here to be used for future conquering and battles. "So, will you surrender or ept death?" The Archdemon askedpletely irritated and annoyed at the actions he would have to take. "I... surren...." The man began only to have his head flying off his body "Thank his majesty, he chose death" The Archdemon said All his teammates saw this but ignored and ratherughed at the lord''s naivety. Why would they let him go, his majesty will still receive what he wanted either way so him, being alive didn''t exactly change anything. It was obvious that in all parts of therge forest, the Deus army were doing as they were told though in ways they found befitting. Meanwhile back in the territory, Kingsley along with a few of the other lords strong enough to stomach the eventual loss of Human life could be seen inside themand room. "Your majesty are you truly sure that this is the best method of conquering the region?" one of the lords asked clearly ufortable with seeing the dead of a fellow human. Not only did they have to watch another human die, they had also seen as the demons tortured the young man and even when he chose to surrender, the demons had still killed him nheless. "Don''t waste your time with such arguments, when he offered them the chance to surrender, did they ept... rather they called us weak-willed ves amongst other things... we are in a world were death is mostmon, they should be prepared for it" "So you prefer that they be ughtered like animals?" The Governor argued "Of course not, but i am saying that they practically wished for it when they rejected his multiple offers, also it could also be counted as his bad luck, why didn''t he face the Archangels, they gently coerced thatdy to surrender" "You call that gently, they almost killed her and her entire army with only their aura, if she didn''t surrender, her death would have been the most humiliating one ever" "Enough!" A loud voice was heard as silence reigned and they all turned towards its source, Kingsley. "Now i cant exactly say that i am happy to watch my soldiers torture someone, a human for that matter however, they signed up for it when they refused to surrender... I don''t know what you expected when i gave them the permission to attack human viges" Kingsley said while forcing back his need to vomit. Yes, like the governor, he too didn''t like the scene that they had just witnessed but it was bound to happen whether they knew it or not. It was a war not a quarrel, people were bound to die and above all, the unlucky ones would meet the sadistic archdemons whose very nature made it impossible for him to prevent them from performing such acts. They were beings of war but unlike their counterpart, the Archangels. Archdemons were a sadistic bunch and embodied the brutal side of war. The Archangels were protectors and saviours but the Archdemons were well... demons, their purpose is to simply cause anarchy. Chapter 143 Human Alliance ? Kingsley may approve of their methods but he and many of his lords had approved of it so it should be and was expected. "But these are still human beings, they may have families somewhere on this ursed world" Another governor argued "Then they should consider their rtive here unlucky, now answer me, governor what made you surrender?" Kingsley asked "You could clearly protect me and your goals aligned with mine" "But the chances of me epting you were lower than the chances of that happening, you could be considered lucky and at the moment, they aren''t" "But your Majesty, aren''t you fighting to unite with your family again... this war is simply you killing off members of other people''s families, they could even include members of our families" "If they are then like I said, they are either unlucky or you don''t value them... you had all the resources to search for them but you didn''t, do not me me for your bad choices" Kingsley replied He had been too kind that these people really think he was responsible for them and their families. The system had already made it clear to him that he only needed the lord themselves to be alive. As for this families, they were the lord''s concern. He had only created the Database simply because it was helpful to identify all the lords or governors he hade across. That way, if he encountered the family member of any of governors, they will be able to immediately step up to im them He only did that out of pure necessity and good will. It had worked to reunite many of his governors with some of their family members however if they had rtives that had yet to surrender to him and were in the region then he was not responsible for what happened to them. ... Lord [Satoshi] wants to surrender... Lord [Gabriel] wants to surrender... Lord [David] wants to surrender.... Lord [Ivan] wants to surrender... .... Several system messages popped up in quick session of the other. Before he could even ept them, another would take it''s ce. "If I had known, I would have done this a long time ago" Kingsley thought as he sat down and continued watching the other teams capture their target viges. The goal this time was simply for each team to capture a vige. As clearly shown by the Archdemons, the method by which this was achieved didn''t matter to him. After a vige is captured, they were to turn that into a military base that will allow them capture all other viges both Human and Native within the vicinity. It was the most effective method, Kingsley could think off to conquer the entire region quickly. He reckoned that in about a week or so, he will have about half the region under his control or probably more. While they debated the morality of such an event, in the [Chat] several lords could be seen either cursing him or simplyining about the unfairness of the situation. [He dares tounch a war against his own kind, we are mean to band together to conquer this world not attack one another] a lord said clearly not in support of Kingsley''s war [Would you shut up, it''s because of people like you that I am in this situation... Why did nobody tell me he had literally angels as his troops] [He doesn''t... The System rebuked his right to have troops, remember?] [What?... Then where the fuck did these guye from] [Probably when he traded back then or he conquered them] [@King [Set], is it toote to surrender?] [Why would you want to surrender, stand and fight like a man] [Are you making fun of me... Have you seen these monsters he sent, I can''t even read their status... Do you know how powerful you have to be for the system not to read your status] [You have angels waiting, there are Elves here... Not gonna lie, probably gonna try woo their captain, she worth dying for] [Ah!, a fellow brother... A fellow fallen, all hail the Deus Army] [Are you all mad, if you don''t want to surrender, just join the Human Alliance, Reinforcement will automatically be sent to you] [They do that?] [Yes, I now have three different S-rank species in my territory, no matter how strong, they can never defeat multiple S-rank creatures] [Bro don''t mislead these people, they just wiped out my army with a single strike] [Then how are you still alive?] [I surrendered but my ss-rank troops!] The [Chat] slowly began to fill up with people that either advertised the new [Human Alliance] or those thatined about how overpowered Kingsley''s troops were. While all these happened, in the massive halls of the alliance, the group could still be seen however unlike before, they had grown exponentially in number. ¡­ Lord [Hunter] has joined the Human Alliance Lord [Undine] has joined the Human Alliance Lord ¡­ ¡­. More and more people joined the alliance as the group celebrated how popr their Alliance was getting. The strength of the Alliance was in the individuals in it. It came from the fact that the strengths of all these individuals are merged into one. Before their eyes, they had watched their Alliance Army gain tens of extra soldiers and even more species. "Mydy?!" one of the many lords called out Hearing him, the noisy hall slowly descended into silence as all turned to the source of the call as well as thedy on the throne. "I am not holding any of you, please state your mind" Alina said "Okay then, not many of you know me but recently I learnt that my territory borders the Aenon Forest" the lord began as he walked up to the front of the room Standing just below the throne but still high enough for all to see or at least for most to see. The man looked to be of European descent, looked to be in histe thirties or probably his early forties but none were sure. Even if they hadn''t learnt anything in this world, they had surely learnt that the process of leveling up could make one younger or at least seemed to de-age the person to their prime and then stops then. The man was huge with muscles that clearly didn''t fit his age and didn''t look that natural on him but all attributed it to his talent. The talents given by the system were truly random and may not fit the person it was given "So?" The other lords asked "I''m getting to that, after a bit of interrogating, I have learnt from the natives that Lord [Kingsley]''s territory is in the forest. So I would like to ask that this Alliance allows me their troops tounch an attack on him¡­ even if he is powerful, he will eventually sumb under the might of multiple S-ranked and SS-ranked, right?" The man said Hearing him, nearly the entire room began to nod in agreement. What he had said, made a lot of us and could give them the upper hand against the tyrant that was forcing them to surrender. "That is indeed a good idea except he literally traded SSS-ranked troops with all of usst time, that''s a whole S more than your strongest trooper" a female voice was heard disputing the idea As soon as the voice was heard, they all have way for the speaker. It was a young woman who just like the man seemed to be of European origin however unlike the man, she seemed to be in her early twenties. She stood at a height of about 6''2 and unlike many in the room, she was actually neatly dressed even wearing a fancy crown on her head. "That is al¡­ also true" the crowd said remembering the trading incident "What is your point exactly?" the man asked "I''m not trying to make a point, I am just trying to point out a w in your, with all due respect, stupid ass n" She said before turning to the masses "I believe it should bemon knowledge or in factmon sense that you don''t trade your strongest soldiers. I know for sure I didn''t¡­ well when I traded with him, I did but after that, I only gave out conquered troops which I am sure many of you did as well¡­ now it stands to reason that he too had only given his weakest troops, if so then our armies don''t stand a chance, hell even my automatons willpletely wipe out the army talk more him" thedy continued Chapter 144 "Bye" Chapter 144 "Bye" "Okay then what do you suggest we do?" Alina asked drawing all attention to the throne Even she in all her power could tell that thedy was right, she too had participated in that trade, and she had given troops she had conquered and trained. True, the higher limit of the conquered soldiers as of them was S-rank but they were still nowhere near her main troops at the time. It wasmon sense to withhold your strongest card after all who knows when you will face them as an enemy. "Truthfully, for you all¡­ I have absolutely zero idea, for me, I surrender to Lord [Kingsley], I don''t like seeking death" Thedy said as with a smile as she turned to the crowd "You dare!!" a shout was heard followed by the sound of concrete breaking. Turning towards its source, they all saw their familiar punching bag flying towards thedy at full speed. Many of them bearing the same feelings as him, they all felt as though she had simply gone up there just to insult them. "Bye!" thedy said as bright light was seen covering her and soon, she disappeared from the hall. Reappearing inside a somewhat simr room but it was less majestic and very familiar, thedy let out a sigh of relief. Who knew what would have happened if the system was even a little bitte in transporting her out. "Guess my luck is still ongoing" she said as she finally looked up to peruse her environment "Argggh!!" she screamed in shock when she saw the monstrosity called an Angel standing in front of her. "Why are you standing there like that?" she shouted as she instinctively pped the creature She may be its master but there was now that said she would be used to their creepiness. In fact, no matter how much time she spent with the angels; something told her that she will never get used to them. "My Ladyship, you are back from your meeting, how did it go?" a semi-robotic voice was heard as an Automaton approached her "It went well¡­ it''s just that those people are dumb as hell" she said as she rxed into her throne. ¡­. You have been epted into the [Deus Kingdom], you are now eligible to ask for reinforcements, help or any form of assistance from your fellow governors Please pick an Emblem and a house name to represent your territory ¡­. A system notification appeared as a smile appeared on her face. "That''s easy" she said as she immediately drew a pair of feathery wings and a little halo on it and quickly typed in the name she wanted ¡­ Emblem selected and published, House name chosen and published. Wee Governor [Seraph] to the [Deus Kingdom], you will automatically be added to the [Deus Kingdom] Chat ¡­ "Thank you" she replied still with a smile on her face With a fulfilled smile on her face, she rxed into her throne. You see, unlike the rest simply nned to see how long Lord [Kingsley] would take before he finally snapped after all such goodwill couldn''tst long. "Are those truly your thoughts or are you just thinking?" a familiar but still unknown voice was heard as she immediately jumped from her throne in shock "Who said that?" She asked as a spear materialized before her. She may not know how to fight but unlike the majority of people out there, she was much higher in level. Hence, she hoped to use overwhelming strength and speed to overpower whoever it is no matter their techniques. "Look up" the voice said again as she immediately did so only to see arge three-dimensional portrait floating in the air. The individual floating in the air was someone she had seen only twice in the past but had spoken to on many asions. Watching as the 3-D portrait slowly transformed from just a hologram into a physical body, she simply stood in shock and confusion. "How are you here?" She asked. "When you surrender, your territory bes mine and I am free to roam through my territories as much as I want but don''t worry, your privacy is still your privacy" The man answered. "Wait, do I bow now or what?" She asked remembering the current title of the man she was talking to. Awkwardly getting down on her knees to give the popr knight''s salute, Kingsley stood and watched but due to the entire weirdness of the situation. He simply told her to stand as there was no use to it for now. He was only a clone, not the real thing. "So, what are you doing here?" she asked, still confused at the whole ordeal. "That part is simple, you surrendered, and my duty is to wee you to my kingdom and also set up the basic requirements of a Deus governor" Kingsley replied as he slowly began toe down from the sky. Out of fear, she immediately stepped back, almost falling over her throne but thankfully such a disgraceful event didn''t ur as Kingsleynded on the ground quietly. "They really are freaky" Kingsley said as her angels gathered in the room. Though he had seen worse in either the Demon or Heavenly realms he had created, none of them could somehowpare to the angels here. Well mostly because he knew their full potential and none of them could match a true angel, that was scarier to him than their appearance. "At least you don''t have to spend twenty-four hours with them, imagine waking up to that?" Stephanie replied. "Just work hard to level up your summoning pool, I think you would be able to summon more evolved versions of them then" Kingsley replied, He could technically do it for her but where was the fun in that. His powers already ruined the joy of a fantasy world for him so why should he rob others of the tasks and desire to get stronger. Being as the peak truly isn''t a good thing all the time, even Monarchs get stronger but he legit couldn''t¡­ unless he was training his physical body or trying to be powerful through normal system given abilities. "For that, I need fifteen thousand spirit stones, thirty-five thousand spirit cores and finally the true essence of an archangel to level it up, do I look like I can get all those any time soon" Stephanie asked. "You will eventually, however as your king, I am obliged to help so here" Kingsley said as a small beaker appeared in his hand. The contents of the beaker shone brightly to the extent of bing an extra source of light in the throne room. Waving his hand, the light subsided, and the true contents of the beaker was revealed. It was a bright yellow or golden substance that looked and behaved like a liquid, but she wasn''t too sure what it was. "Is that what I think it is?" She asked surprised. "No, this is the true essence of a Throne, they are a grade above the Archangels so it should help you better shouldn''t it" Kingsley asked. "Who are you?" She asked with mixed expressions. She was grateful but at the same time, couldn''t believe what she was hearing. Only God knew how this had worried her so much. The spirit stones ording to the system was exactly what you would expect it to be, natural resources that appear wherever there is an abundance of spirit energy. Spirit cores were in cultivation terms, the Dian tan or Elixir core or the energy center of any living being. The problem was that spirit cores are only found in B-ranks and above. Stephanie believed that with her luck and how powerful her troops were, she will eventually gather the necessary materials but no matter how she thought of it, she couldn''t see how she would encounter an Archangel. "As ofte, that depends entirely on you, I could be god, King [Deus] or just Lord [Kingsley]" Kingsley replied as he slowly lifted himself off the ground. Meanwhile Stephanie could be seen carrying the beaker as though her life depended entire on it. Not bothering to put it away, she held on tightly to it because she felt it could roll off wherever she kept it and it would fall and break "Follow me, my time is almost up, also you don''t need to cradle that so much, the ss in unbreakable until you want to break it" Kingsley said as he began floating out of the castle. "Can I test that?" She asked with her curiosity getting the better of her. "If you want to die, yes¡­ Thrones don''t like waste especially when it''s rted to them" Chapter 145 "OH theyre so dead" Chapter 145 "OH they''re so dead" After leading her outside, Kingsley waved his hand, summoning all that were currently in the castle building. As he had done for the other governors so far, he nned to give her a well built and furnished castle. It was the basic package given to all Deus Governors and she will be no different. Secondster, Automaton after Automaton appeared in their vicinity along with the rest of the grotesque looking angels. "What do you n to do?" Stephanie asked confused "This" He replied as the entire castle vanished into thin air "What did you do?!" Stephanie shouted She had worked so hard to get the castle to the level, it was now. She had personally spent days chopping woods and gatherings stones just to upgrade her castle. She had spent days waiting for her troops and the automatons to gather all other resources required for the upgraded and he had just erased it all, just like that. "Don''t worry" The clone said as it pointed towards the site of the castle Before her very eyes, she saw brick after brick line up as the outline for the familiar modern castle began to slowly form. Within minutes, the castle was done and honestly the pain she initially vanished. "How?" She asked "You will find all you need within the castle and as a member of the Deus Kingdom, you are now required to join the war. A total of one thousand and fifty soldiers will be sent to your territory soon¡­ lead them or help them conquer all within the area" "Do I have a say in that?" "Not really" The clone replied "Before you go, I have a question" "Go ahead" "What do you think about the Human Alliance?" "I have no true opinion on them, if they surrender peacefully then I have no problems with them however if they oppose me then I cant say much but it will never go well for them" Kingsley replied before vanishing into thin air "Damn!, they dead" She whispered to herself before turning back to the castle. There was no way the Human Alliance would survive this war with the way things were going. Majority of them were only part of the alliance, just so they could go up against her new king. However from what she could see, they truly stood no chance. Shrugging off the thought, she happily skipped into the new castle as her troops followed her in. However before she could enter the castle, a loud explosion was heard. Immediately she fell on her face with her hands over her head, if anything was to happen, this posture granted her more chances at survival than actually running. "Mydy, there is no danger... The Deus Army is here" she heard the familiar robotic voice say as she looked up towards the source of the explosion. It was a massive red structure that seemed to be made from wood. She clearly didn''t know what it was but she had seen it a lot of times in many Chinese based media. Within the structure, she could see the stable but yet fractured space and the shadows that were matching through it. Choosing not to further disgrace herself, she stood up from the ground and quickly began cleaning herself before the army arrived. Secondster, she saw a bunch of nearly arranged tall men and women in uniform match through the portal, each one gave off an aura beyond anything she had felt. Some she felt familiar to, some she immediately developed a hatred for, while some she just considered powerful. "Good day ma''am, are you the governor of this territory?" One of the tall soldiers asked "I... I am" she dered after gathering enough courage "Well then, I am Captain Hyut of Beta 3 squad andmander for this mission. I am assuming you have being briefed about our mission here?" The captain asked "Yes, I have... Though I don''t think my territory is big enough to contain all of you" She answered "That is not a problem, Ma''am" The Captain said before turning towards his men and nodded Immediately the well arranged army divided into various groups, each side performing their own duties. However majority of them could be seen leaving the premises of the castle. "If you say so" She answered "Then I must take my leave, our mission begins tomorrow" the captain said before leaving As he turned back, Stephanie immediately thought of him to be even more robotic than the Automatons. His actions seemed programmed into him but it truly was none of her concern. Her main concern was how to help them achieve their aim but even that seemed to be under their control so all she could do was smile. "Finally something interesting" shemented before leaving for her castle. Like many of the governors before her, she didn''t sleep as she stayed up all night simply exploring the castle. Like them, she found her castle to truly have all that she needed, boosting herfort level to a whole new level. ... You have a total of 240 unsummoned troops, would you like to do so now? .... As system message appeared as she tried to enjoy the provided indoor pool. For weeks, she had used the small stream close by for bathing and all other necessary hygiene rted things but now she had it all in her own home. "What?" She asked confused Seeing this, she immediately opened her status only to find a whole new list of summonable races. There were Undead, Elves, Dwarves, Gnomes etc, she couldn''t believe it "Oh they are so fucking dead!" She said seeing the list The average lord who survived the Event and all that came after should have around thirty or so troops left but being a Deus governor meant that she could ess more than that. Above all, each of these races were of the S-rank and above. With such a massive advantage, there was no way the Human Alliance was winning the war against the Deus Kingdom. .... Meanwhile elsewhere, a man could be seen walking or more urately, moving through the forest with more agility than a monkey and at speeds that should be impossible for a human. Stopping on a branch of a rather tall tree, the man stood as he brought out a pair of binocrs allowing him to see further down. Through the binocrs, he could see arge vige... Rather a town. From what he could see, the town was filled by one race alone. It was an Elven-type race, they possessed the standard long ears and nature-like aura to them that he could feel even just by looking at them but rather than the Elven unique greenish skin, this group possessed blood red skin. "Seriously Blood Elves, it''s like the world is ying Pokemon with the Elves" the manmented under his breathe "What did you find?" The man suddenly said as he put down the binocrs and turned to his right There, a young man could be seen standing however unlike the man, the neer towered over him and reached heights above the legendary seven feet. "It seems to be a Lord''s territory, there are no children in or out of the territory and the castle in the center matches the description you gave" the being said "Another lord who refuses to submit to the king then... Destroy it" the man said as his once cheerful expression twisted into one of anger and pure hatred. "As you wish" the man said before vanishing from sight Chapter 146 "Thats impossible" Chapter 146 "That''s impossible" After the man disappeared from his sight, the man continued spying on the vige, but unlike before, he could now see a tall, wraith-like creature floating above the vige. Its presence alone brought dread and dismay to the human mind. "All heretics must die!" A loud voice was heard even among the screams of the creatures in the vige. As soon as he heard the voice, the man noticed a giant purple ball that was still growing bigger above the being''s head. Looking at the ball carefully, the man saw it bubbling as though it contained impossible heat. Though he couldn''t say for sure, he could bet it that the ball was either extremely hot or it was acidic but either way, he couldn''t say that he cared much. After a few seconds, he saw the giant green ball falling towards the vige. As soon as it touched the ground, he could hear terrible screams and could see the inhabitants of the vige both human and the native as their skins peeled off their very bones and burnt to a crisp. It was a horrifying sight but ultimately an unnecessary one. Ensuring that all were dead, the being disappeared into thin air. No matter how the man searched, he didn''t find him however, he found something different "A portal?" The man asked "It is done, your highness" a voice said beside him as the man turned to see his attendant beside him again. "No, you''re not... It seems we have finallye across the Human Alliance... Let''s show then what the Deus kingdom is all about" The Governor said with a twisted smile "Yes, my lord" The Attendant said before vanishing from sight again. However looking through the binocrs, the man could see that the creature had appeared again. Now it was standing before the portal. Facing the portal, the man saw several creaturese out of it. From another branch of Elves to giant humanoids, trolls, four Asian dragons or at least he thought they were and some other weird looking creatures. They all lined up before the portal and faced off against the Wraith. Both sides made no move at all instead simply stared at each other. Following all the creatures was a man, a man of color... The governor couldn''t tell what nationality he could ce the man in but he didn''t exactly care much... None of that mattered now. "I see, despite being named Deus, I see your nation has begun to deal with devils and the undead" the man said as his eyes shone "Is he appraising my soldier?" The governor said before finally leaving the tree, he was one. "I could also say the same about you all, you call yourselves the human alliance but refuse to do what is best for humanity" The governor said as he floated out from the woods and into the open "And you must be one of the dogs who bows to that cruel king" "His majesty is not cruel neither are we dogs... You all have chosen to continued to deny his glorious name now bow and worship his majesty" The governor said as the atmosphere sudden changed. "I see you are a lost cause" The lord said with a sigh "Attack!!" he ordered as the man creatures immediately lounged forward All moving in with their greatest attacks with the intention to kill the two ants as quickly as possible however, they all began to fall one by one. The dragons fell out of the sky in an unnatural way but the two had yet to move. The giants fell however unlike the Dragons, they could clearly see that the giant''s heads were missing. The trolls grew boils asrge as a wrecking ball on their skin that burst open killing them. The scene just like the previous one, was horrifying to witness however the governor simply stood and watched with a twisted smile on his face. "What are you doing? Stop it!" the lord shouted "You said to attack and thus my troops are attack as well... Have you not heard the saying, don''t start what you can''t finish" The governor said as he began flying towards the terrified lord. "You ambushed us. That''s impossible" The lord shouted as he stepped back "Don''t try to escape" "It''s impossible for you to defeat them that easily, the lowest amongst them was S-rank" "And mine are a step above the SSS-rank, don''t lump us together in the same category" The man said before there was a soft sh of cold light and a head rolled. The lord was beheaded as the portal closed behind them. The battle had ended. Looking g around at his exploits, the governor smiled "Praise be his majesty" He prayed before he began looting the ce even if he didn''t need it. ... Level up [32] > [33] ... "Excellent, at least you served a role in your death" The governor said as he kicked the head away. .... Deus Capital, The Castle. Kingsley could be seen sitting on the throne as he oversaw all. He saw the cruelty of mankind to its fullest and more but his forced himself to remain firm in his duty. This wasn''t Earth neither was it rainbows and sunshine. This was a world where the saying ''kill or be killed'' stood so all he could do was stand firm in his conviction despite all. "Your majesty!" a familiar voice called out Turning towards its source, Kingsley found himself staring at Hestia who had materialized just beside him. "What is it?" Kingsley asked in a surprisingly distant and cold tone. The tone shocked all within the throne room, the Thrones included. Their lord had never used such a tone when speaking to them however now it sounded as though he was some invincible being far above their heads and they were mere servants in his house. "Forgive me my lord but Viktor worries about you after all you have seen today... We worry that.." Hestia said in an even more humble manner Chapter 147 Ascension Chapter 147 Ascension "Why are..." Kingsley said before cutting himself off. He realized his mistake. He was letting what he saw affect him, that shouldn''t be. Though he definitely was scarred after what he saw but it didn''t mean that he should let it affect him "I''m sorry, what were you asking for?" Kingsley asked as he rxed his aura and his mind He couldn''t lie to himself to say that all he had seen didn''t have any effect on him. His sights not only caught the war crimes that his demons actively enjoyed. He could also see what all his governors were up to and looking at it all. Kingsley felt as though he was surrounded by murderous monsters. "My lord, Viktor was worried that all you have seen may be too much but it seems that worry is no longer needed" Hestia said with a smile "You don''t have to worry about that, it is something i have seen and I''m bound to see" Kingsley replied "If you say so, your majesty" Hestia said before she faded out Now with a smile on his face, Kingsley finally focused on his duty with a better outlook on things. It didn''t matter how or what method his men and governors used, all that mattered to him now was to conquer the entire region. ¡­ Lord [Henry] has submitted to you Lord [Gift] has submitted to you You have conquered a territory You have conquered a territory... ... The messages kept oning almost as though it was a flood until Kingsley had no other choice but to turn off his notifications. As the notifications, he felt himself getting stronger within steady intervals. It was an interesting feeling but at the moment, it wasn''t worth much to him. The current amount of power flowing through his body was more than a billion times more potent that whatever each level up gave him "Five thousand and fifty governors... wait does that mean?" Kingsley said as he sat up on his throne ¡­ Level up [99] > [100] ¡­ As soon as he saw the number, Kingsley felt a whole new level of vitality flow through his body. It was as though hewas reborn anew. ... World Announcement Individual Ascension Attention to all lords, the Individual, King [Kingsley Set] of the Deus Kingdom has transcended. The following effects and titles will be applied: First Ascender: All stats are increased by 200 and the skill growth rate shall be increased by 30% First Tier: As an ascended, the individual gets to chose a divine path to follow. Due to the restrictions ced on the individual [Kingsley Set], this effect shall not take ce. Divine Aura: Within the presence of the ascended, all must bow. The effects of this doubles when it''s targeted at those of the same race. .... A system announcement was made as Kingsley explored the new changes in his body. From his much more powerful body to his mind. Everything about him had changed, the most obvious being his height and his looks. Therge mirror before him proved so. His clothes felt a lot smallerpared to him but soon grew to match him. The throne too felt small but using his abilities, he increased the size of the throne as well. However the major thing that shocked him wasn''t just his height even if he was grateful about escaping his short king status. The thing that surprised him the most was the halo over his head. It shone with holy light, masking his face even from himself. He could only tell that his looks had greatly improved because he could somehow control the intensity of its shine. "Is this an ascension into the god realm or something?" Kingsley asked surprised by the changes. *Thud* Kingsley heard several heavy thuds and turning to its source, He saw the thrones, all on their knees. All ten giants angel could be seen with one knee on the ground, their wings tucked behind them and their right hands folded into their chest. It was the standard knight''s salute to their master or king. It was a normal thing his subordinates had always done. Even the Euroan Knights greeted him in this format However this was different, the Thrones had only bowed to him once and that was after their creation. Things really has changed. "Rise" Kingsley said in a surprisingly much more dignified voice than ever. "Yes, your majesty " they replied before standing and returning to their positions. Seeing that they had returned back to heir various positions around the throne room, Kingsley spread his senses to see his kingdom again but like the Thrones, he saw them on their knees as well. Many of them were on both knees and with their heads bowed as though praying, while some followed after the Thrones to give a knights salute. This included both human and the natives, all was bowing in the direction of the castle. "Wow this ascension is really cool" Kingsley noted as he forced them all to stand He wasn''t a god and he didn''t need their worship, what he needed was his family and that was all. After observing all his new features, Kingsley sat back on his now adjusted throne and continued to observe his realm. ... Congrattions on being the first to ascend, you shall receive the following rewards: *+500 hectares to your territory *Special building [Temple] *Ability [Hero Creation] ... "Huh?" Kingsley asked staring at the hologram before him. The system actually let him have a building. Was there something wrong with the system or something, Was this his lucky day "Wait a minute, temple... Don''t tell me" Kingsley thought as he quickly expanded his consciousness and soon he saw it. The massive building that now stood at the middle of his city... No, it was everywhere. In all territories both governor and native. there it was standing tall and magnificent, the building resembled those Greek temples back on Earth. It was magnificent and beautiful beyondpare but Kingsley wanted to die of embarrassment. Chapter 148 Half the region Chapter 148 Half the region It wasn''t about the temples, though they were a source of embarrassment for him but they were still manageable. The stature or idol in the temple on the other hand, was a very different case entirely. It was uncanny, in the temple stood an almost fifteen(15) meter tall stature of him. It was so life-like that Kingsley could even seen the veins on his hands. This should normally be a feature he would be proud of but it was a stature of him. No matter how well designed it was, Kingsley found it weird looking at a lifeless version of himself. The stature though seemed to have been created after his current appearance. He could see the improved looks and all, it was very simr even to the clothes he was wearing, he would say he had a standard set of clothes he wore into the throne room but he had yet to repeat even a single cloth courtesy of the maids. This meant that the stature was apete copy of himself as he stood now. this enhanced its uncanniness for Kingsley who immediately made up his mind to destroy it. The stature was even on a throne identical to the one he was on. The entire thing was too uncanny to be left alone, so using his dominion over his territory, He immediately reached out to destroy it. ... Destruction of the temple would limit your growth, reconsider your n of action ... A system message appeared almost as soon as the thought came to him. "Ah... That means you can hear our thoughts then" Kingsley said as he withdrew his power for now [King''s Eye] ... Building Name: Temple of Deus Level: Max Type: Utility Description: The Temple of Deus is a temple created for the purpose of collecting faith for the [First Ascender], a ce of worship and blessings. Abilities: *Faith Collection: the temple is made for the simple purpose of collecting the faith of the worshipers ... Looking at the description of the building, Kingsley became speechless. Nothing here had exined the actual reason why he shouldn''t destroy it. Of course he understood that the faith was probably a way for him to grow further but the kingdom he built wasn''t a theocracy, it was a monarchy and besides why should he collect people''s faith to grow stronger. He was way stronger than that and had no need for it in fact he felt that it would restrict him in some way or the other. "If I am to be worshipped by anyone then let it be their choice nit something forced down their throat" Kingsley said before folding his fists as a loud crash could be heard. Without any hesitation at all, Kingsley had destroyed the temple. It wasn''t a building he needed, he wasn''t a god of any king. He didn''t need the people''s worship nor did he need their faith. He already had enough responsibility managing the kingdom, he didn''t need the extra responsibility. "As expected" Kingsley heard one of the Thrones say as he chuckled and went back to what he was initially doing. His men were too crude in their attacks that most times, they don''t even give people the chance to surrender, his duty was to stop them and let the people do so. Even if the lord who surrenders via such methods would not be loyal to the nation, it was better that they be alive than dead. It may be a soft-hearted and dumb move but as they say, ''Karma is a b*t*h'', he could kill them and someone out there would do the same to his family members which would automatically make everything he had done so far. "Come to think of it" Kingsley said remembering something important ¡­ Name: Kingsley Set Rank: Ascended Level: 1 Race: Human? Health: 20 Divinity: 100 ¡­. "Huh?" Kingsley asked surprised but highly confused at the same time. His stats were in the thousands so why did they reduce. Last he checked, he had twenty thousand health points, now it was just twenty. As for the Divinity Stat, he had no idea what it was but following game logic, it looked to be an evolvedbination of both Physique and Spirit. "This is probably why the temple is needed" Kingsley said before shrugging. He didn''t need it then, this small change wouldn''t make him need it now. He would try to understand more about it but he couldn''t even feel any major difference. He was simply too powerful for this ascension if it truly was an ascension, to matter to him. Focusing on saving the lords who would soon be fallen lords, Kingsley forgot about the divinity and all that. While Kingsley tried his best to forget about his newly ascended form and all that came with it. On the frontlines, a whole new wave of madness began. The enemies simply saw the demons who they already considered monstrous suddenly begin to transform. Each demon grew out their horns, demonic wings sprouted from their backs as their canines elongated. Even to the most stupid, it was clear that they had all gone berserk. As for why they would do so on a vige or nation they had already defeated, none could tell, it was a mystery. At least to all who lived to tell the tale. The archangels and the other troops all moved with greater frenzy as they swept through vige after vige. Resistance was futile and would only result in death. ... Regional Announcement Kingdom Upgrade Congrattions to the Deus Kingdom on conquering half the region. the following rewards shall be given +2000hectares added to the territory +10Levels to all governors Due to the massive increase in bothnd size and governors, the [Deus] Kingdom is to be upgraded to an Empire. All titles and officials shall be changed ordingly. Rewards for being the first empire on Deus are as follow: *+50,000 reputation *+5000 Hectares added to territory *Troop quality increase by a rank ... Another announcement was made immediately sending fear and despair into the hearts of the enemy. Kingsley who was the centre of it all simply smiled and continued his duty. Chapter 149 The Human Alliance Chapter 149 The Human Alliance Kingsley could feel the massive increase in his territory, he could feel his governor''s territories merge to be one under him. Despite his recent ascension, he could still feel his level skyrocketing quickly. Initially there were about thirty one million people in the region or even more. Of course that number had reduced greatly but it still stood at a number higher than a million. The system only congratted him for conquering half the region in terms ofnd mass, he had yet to reach anywhere close to a million people. .... Congrattions to the [Human] Alliance on surpassing a million members. All troop quality shall be raised by a rank +20 troop limit increase to all Alliance lords +10 level increase to all Alliance troops ... A system message appeared as Kingsley explored all he had gained. Looking at the rewards, Kingsley merely chuckled. The highest troop they had was SS-ranked. A rank increase would simply take them to SSS-rank, that was not a threat to anybody in his territory so he didn''t bother. "A wall?" Kingsley suddenly said before vanishing from his throne. The thrones following him almost instinctively, Kingsley reappeared in arge empty field. It was just arge in with various animals grazing peacefully. Kingsley admired the peacefulness of the ins, these creatures simply lived their lives without worrying about all the random bullshit he had to in a daily. However even if he envied them, they weren''t the main reason he came here. That was the clear transparent but colorful wall that cut right through the fields. It was like arge soapy bubble but somehow harder and much more difficult to actually see through. The wall blocked their vision except for blurry images they could see, there was nothing else. "The system is truly wicked" Kingsley thought as he ced his hand on the wall. As he did so, the wall became even more pronounced as a weird ripple of energy was sent out but nothing changed. Kingsley had no choice but to simply observe since he couldn''t affect the bubble in anyway. "My lord, are you trying to get through?" One of the Thrones asked "No, I can''t.. This now the new edge of my territory what the f**k" Kingsley shouted Just a bit away from him but still within his vision, Kingsley saw a hurid step through the wall without any problems. "Are you f**king with me?" Kingsley cussed at the system If he couldn''t pass through then at least the system should do the same to the natives, why did he have to be the only one suffering this. .... "Mydy, the longer we wait, the more we fall to this king" a lord said while facing a woman who could be seen seated on a throne with her legs crossed As soon as his voice fell, several other voices joined in agreement. It was the most sensible thing to do, they had the numbers even if they didn''t have the strength. "If I do dere war on them, do you think you can ovee them?" thedy asked as silence immediately reigned within the hall "So we should wait and be ughtered, I joined because I thought you guys would be able to stalemate him but you all can''t do anything" A lord shouted in anger "I understand your anger but tell me again, what type of creatures attacked you... Could you read their status? Can you tell us what rank the creatures were? " thedy asked "I.. I can''t but we still have the numbers here" The lord argued "That is indeed true that we have the numbers but if you were a king in his position would you send out all your troops or just half of it" "That''s true" "that means they have both numbers and power" They all heard several other lords agree to thedy''s statement. It was a thing ofmon sense but she didn''t me the man, he was a fallen lord. They had the numbers after all they just reached a million members, which mean ten million soldiers of various species and all SSS-ranked. It was a powerful army but she had seen the opponent''s soldiers. Creatures of untold power that broke the system, she couldn''t see their statuspletely. It was as though they existed outside the systempletely and apart from that with how rxed the Deus kingdom was, it was obvious they still had enough troops to spare even after spreading themselves so far and wide. "You say that I should dere war on them but their leader just Ascended... We all no know that to do that you need to reach level hundred, does that seem like someone we can defeat, he''s now a f**king god!! " She shouted She wondered what she had done in her past life to be dealt this kind of hand. She had only stepped forward to be alliance leader because she was strong but it was majorly so she could be recognized for it. Never did she expect the opponent to be such a monster. Looking around the room, she could see the hopeful looks of the many neers, they expected some sort of magical backup that would automatically make them win. "System if we dere war on the Deus kingdom, what would happen?" Alina asked .... Topic: War To dere war on a fellow lord or in this case, a king whilst being an alliance leader, certain requirements have to be met however due to the uniqueness of the other party, said requirements are forgone. * A designated battlefield shall be provided and in exchange all battles outside the battlefield shall be punished, however whoever wins the battle takes all including levels, territory and talent. * Death within the Battlefield is also implemented in real life * Only one''s lord troops are allowed into the battlefield, all conquered troops are prohibited entry into the Battlefield. * In your case as an Alliance, should the alliance lose the battle. All including the territories, levels and talents are immediately given to the winning party. ... Chapter 150 Preparation for battle Chapter 150 Preparation for battle "I see, since we all heard that, now I ask, who is in favor of this war?" Alina asked as she gazed into the crowd She could understand that many of them hadined and joined because they wanted to escape or somehow get enough help to defeat the Deus army but so far that wasn''t helping. However, despite their thoughts, she felt that this straight up war may turn out to be even worse for them. If they couldn''t defeat him now that they were even allowed underhanded means, how did they n to do it on the battlefield, where it would be impossible? "Are you trying to scare us or what?... The system clearly said that only one''s own given troops are epted on the system battlefield; Lord [Kingsley] doesn''t have any given troops" Someone shouted "That is indeed true," another person replied With their statements, the once-silent hall became noisy again. Alina simply looked into the crowd and smiled. She couldn''t me them; this was an impromptu decision, and many of them were led by what others said. They just do what they are told without thinking much about it. Ordinarymon sense should have told them that the system wouldn''t just refuse to grant a single lord out of the millions avable, troops. It wasn''t as though the troops ran out or anything after all, just in the alliance alone, there about sixteen lords with the same phoenixes or simr type of troops she had. Common sense should have told them that even in such a situation, the system refuses to give them any advantage. It simply meant that the other party was strong beyond measure. "I became Alliance Leader because my duty is simply to try as much as i can to preserve the human race, so i would advise to all who aren''t interested in this war to quietly leave the alliance now" Alina said in a quiet tone but somehow her voice resounded throughout the entire hall. "What does that mean?" Hearing what she said, the once noisy hall quietened down again, it had long since been clear to all of them that this so-called Alliance leader wasn''t in support of their cause. Though it was a good cause, she didn''t seem to support of it "It simply means that i will do my best to save as many of you as i can so if you aren''t interested in this war, please indicate and leave now" "Hey, you speak as though you know something we don''t." A slightly elderly voice was heard as everyone turned to the source It was an old man whose age was hard to determine, but they could all tell that he was definitely beyond sixty. His presence in the hall was weird enough, but considering how quickly certain people were able to grasp certain situations, they all closed their mouths and minded their business. "I know nothing but do you think that when you dere war against a kingdom or now an empire, that you get to fight its emperor alone, He has thousands of other lords under him who all seem to have been enhanced beyond measure." Alina shouted, trying her best to input some sense into these people "Not only that, do you think that a system that can not only bring us from Earth to this world, give us abilities, and troops that we have only seen in fiction would just single one of us out and refuse to give him or her any help?" "Are you trying to say that the system is afraid of him?" The man asked "Do i look like the mouthpiece of the system? I don''t know however i can say for sure that it thinks that he doesn''t need it¡­ Now if the system can think that and he has proven that he doesn''t need the system to survive all the events so far, do you think you and your mere troops would dent him?" Her words were heard by all as the quiet hall became dead silent. As she had said, they were doing all they had being doing on pure impulse. Before the war, nobody, she included bothered to really think about it. None of them thought that the so-called anomaly would affect them in any way, but they were wrong. Now that he was clearly after them, none of them had the time to think things through, and those who did were probably affected by those around them. "Does that mean we have no chance against him?" The man asked with a determined look in his eyes "I don''t know; if we can''t beat him on the battlefield, then there is no hope." "Then i propose that we bring our strongest lords, who also have strong troops, to battle against them... even if we can''t take down their leader, we can at least reduce their strength badly" a familiar voice spoke as all looked back to see the young Asian man who was dressed in full armor. "I have no problems with that; we may have no chance against them, but I have no ns to bow to anyone," Alina replied as she stood up and a silver aura burst out of her body. Hearing her, the entire hall became noisy again as they all gathered their courage; however, the announcements were still there. ¡­. Lord [Ferdinand] has left the Human Alliance Lord [Onuko] has left the Human Alliance Lord [Terry] has left the human alliance... ¡­ Despite the discouraging number of lords who left the Alliance, they still immediately began preparation for war. Unlike the others who left, they didn''t n to bow down to the Deus army. It wasn''t about hate; rather, it was simply their pride. They were all strong individuals, some of them even having their own unnamed kingdoms or simply having the power to match the average one, so why should they bow down to another? Meanwhile, Kingsley, the source of all their problems, could be seen ''frolicking'' through the fields. The Thrones followed behind him, with none speaking a single word. "Okay, simply forcing my way through doesn''t work." Kingsley noted as he walked away from the wall. ... Don''t forget to vote Chapter 151 War Chapter 151 War Now a sufficient distance away from the wall, a golden light appeared on his body as his body began to shine brightly. The creatures in the area instinctively ran at the sight of such bright light. "One more time" Kingsley dered as he immediately took off at blinding speed *Bang* A loud sound was heard as Kingsley was sent flying several meters back. Landing gracefully as though none of that had happened, Kingsley began to dust off his clothes ¡­ Again, you can''t break through the wall, to transverse through the wall, you need to wait until it is taken down ¡­. The system said as Kingsley grunted. It was fun for him to basically throw himself at full power against something without it dying out or copsing, but it was mostly because he could do so without suffering any injuries. However, the main reason he was doing so was to somehow get to the other side. He had tried getting the thrones to the other side, but it was also impossible for them, despite them being natives. It was something that Kingsley couldn''t wrap his head around. The Thrones weren''t allowed, but the tregers, hurid, the worms and all the insects within the ground could easily cross through. "Your majesty, i don''t think this is... this isn''t working." One of the thrones said, trying his best to be polite "I know¡­ i know, Let''s go" Kingsley said, knowing that nothing he did could bring down the wall. ¡­ Regional announcement Event trailer In advance, the [War] feature shall be introduced, all lords can dere war on other lords. This includes kingdoms and alliances¡­ none is exempted. The rules are as follows: The winner of each battle takes all including but not limited to the loser''s levels, territories, talent, troops etc * Only the system-given troops are allowed on the battlefield; weapons and other items can still be used even if not given by the system * Each lord gets a total of three (3) tries to beat or defeat his or her opponent; after this rule number one shall take ce * Kingdoms and Alliances shall pick their representatives for each battle; each battle only allows five (5) lords at once * Troop swap is possible for members of the same alliance or kingdom * A death within the system battlefield is a death in real life, do not be reckless * Fallen Lords are not exempt from dering war on another lord, be they a king or an Alliance leader * King [Set] of the Deus Kingdom is exempt from rule numbers one, three, four, and five. Each victory only gives territory and nothing else; he must represent his kingdom and only gets one (1) chance to defeat the opponent ¡­. A system announcement came as Kingsley was dusting himself off. Staring at the holographic page before him, Kingsley didn''t even know whether tough or cry "Why does this thing want to kill me?" Kingsley said ¡­ Lady [Venus] deres war on the [Deus] kingdom ¡­ A second system message appeared as Kingsley immediately sighed. Along with the system message came a portal. The portal was transparent and offered him the chance to see the other side. Looking in, Kingsley could see arge deadnd. It looked like the Deands but there was no deathly aura floating around in the air. Thend was barren and dark due to the clearck of a source of light like the sun. The sky waspletely covered by red and ck clouds giving the environment an oppressive aura; however at the same time, Kingsley could still see every inch of the environment clearly. "Your Majesty!!" The Thrones shouted as they quickly positioned themselves between him and the portal. "Don''t worry, i have to go, I''ll be back soon" Kingsley said as he telekically pushed them aside. Even if he had changed physically, he was still nowhere as tall as they were nor was, he anywhere as strong so he needed to use his powers to push them out of the way. "Your majesty?" one of the thrones asked but Kingsley ignored him as he quietly walked into the portal. The system didn''t give an option where he could refuse such a challenge so he had to go ahead with it and besides with how the system had been behaving recently, Kingsley felt as though, he would be punished greatly if he rejected the challenge. As Kingsley came out of the portal, he felt somewhat restricted. He felt as though a major part of his body had been removed, it was highly ufortable but that was all. "System, what just happened?" Kingsley asked ¡­ Due to the nature of your restriction and powers, your soul is tied to your territory, leaving it means leaving a part of your soul behind ¡­ "That means i just felt my soul literally leave my body" Kingsley asked as a frown slowly formed on his face ¡­ A part of your soul, yes ¡­. Seeing the system''s reply, Kingsley frowned. It exined why he couldn''t live his territory, apart from the system''s restriction, he had always felt as though he would lose more than he gained if he left. "Good day, King [Set]" A voice interrupted his thinking and turning to its source, Kingsley saw a youngdy who was dressed in what looked like high noble clothes but they were clearly old and too small for her. "Good day to you as well, i am assuming, you must be Lady [Venus]" Kingsley replied as he put aside his soul problem to focus on the fight "That i am" "I don''t recall ever meeting you or having any sort of problem with you" "True, i am a Fallen Lord, our paths would never cross if not for this new feature" "So, you want to simply see how strong i am?" Kingsley asked "Yes" "Then let''s begin" Kingsley said as a smile appeared on his face ¡­ Do not forget that since you have left your territory, you cannot use your talent ¡­ "What?!!" David asked as thedy charged at him Chapter 152 Battle against Venus Chapter 152 Battle against Venus *Shing* David heard the sound of a sword slicing through the air as he subconsciously dodged to the side. Almost instinctively, he immediately squatted and punched out, sending the woman flying backwards and away from him. "What the fuck do you mean? How does this seem fair?!!" Kingsley shouted while pointing towards the sky as though the system were actually there "They can use their troops and, at the same time, use their talents, so why cant i?" Kingsley continued While Kingsleyined, on the other side of the battlefield, thedy could be seen standing up as she held her stomach. Her expression twisted as she tried her best to stand. "What is he?" Venus asked as tears involuntarily fell out of her eyes. The pain was excessive, however, based on the reaction she got. She could easily tell that this wasn''t him at full power. This was a mere instinctual reaction, almost the same as sneezing when a feather is brought close to one''s nose. While she struggled to stand, she could see the other partyining and shouting at the sky. As a lord, it was obvious what he was quarrelling with it but she had a never seen another lord interact with the system in such a manner. Deciding not to interfere with whatever was going, she chose to use this time to simply heal herself. Unknowingly, the fight was soon put on hold as both parties tended to their needs. For Venus, that was to heal herself and for Kingsley, that was to cuss out the system as much as he wanted. Venus waited for a while for her health toe back to its full again. [One-man Army] Venus activated her talent as several soldiers appeared, winged humanoids wielding weapons of all kinds. She too suddenly grew bigger as bright golden light covered her forming a set of feathery wings behind her. In the real world, everyone who was watching the battle paused at the situation. Smiles appeared on the faces of all those against Kingsley while all who knew him simplyughed. "Attack!!" Venus shouted as the soldiers immediately charged into battle Kingsley, whose entire attention had been on the system, hearing the sound immediately switched focus. He wasn''t invincible anymore, so this may actually require a lot of effort from him. With a thought, a silvery but fairly transparent aura began to rise from his body, even if he was not that familiar with it. He still knew that it followed the same principles as his regr powers; however, he now had a finite amount of it to use. Mana or Spirit was the very basics of magic and all so in theory, he should still be able to replicate what he could normally but that was only if he had it in abundance. The silvery aura rose into the air and broke apart as they began to form several spears in the air. Within seconds, more than twenty spears were formed and without hesitation, Kingsley sent them forward. Flying at unprecedented speeds, the spears rained down on the energy soldiers, Venus had created. Many parried them but the spears were simply too many. "Is that all there is to your talent?" Kingsley asked, genuinely interested in such a talent. One-man army, a talent that did exactly as it said. It had turned Venus from just anyone to a full-fledged one-man army. Who needed to have thousands of troops when they could create as many as they wanted and even select a suitable power level for them. "You will regret that." Venus replied as a set of form-fitting armor manifested on her body. Kingsley didn''t bother to interfere with her transformation; instead, he just stood and watched. At the end of it all, she looked like some female general from some medieval time. "We''ll know at the end," Kingsley replied as he got into position. It was time for all the hellish training with Viktor to finally prove itself useful. Getting into a stance and gathering enough mana to his fists, Kingsley got ready for the uing battle. Seeing that her opponent was ready, Venus immediately charged forward. Kingsley stood and watched here, but for some reason, he felt that she was too slow. He didn''t know if it was because he was too used to fighting against a monster like Viktor or if it was just that he was now just generally stronger than the woman, so she appeared slow in his eyes. Though he thought that, he didn''t allow it to distract him one bit as he quickly parried her sword away with his arm and pping her with the other. He pped her with such force that she was instantly knocked out "Huh?... guess I''m just stronger now" David said as he created some distance between them "Hey system, shouldn''t I be leaving now, she''s already defeated" Kingsley asked ¡­ To leave the battlefield, the other party would have to yield or be killed, knocking the opponent out doesn''t mean that you have won ¡­. "Bruv, what the f**k, Must everyone get their hands dirty in this world?" Kingsleyined It was as though the system was hell bent on ruining everyone''s innocence and besides why was it a must that he killed the opponent "Anyway" Kingsley said before conjuring a spear which he immediately stabbed into thedy''s heart As soon as he did so, he saw the portal appear again and on the other side, he could see the thrones waiting for him. "Come to think of it, wouldn''t this make my job easier?" Kingsley contemted as he left the battlefield. "No this involves to many processes¡­ wait is the System trying to dy me from conquering the region" ¡­. King [Ferdinand] of the Fyre Kingdom ¡­ A new system message appeared as soon as he left the battlefield. Seeing this, Kingsley sighed and immediately created several clones to deal with it. If this was how it was going to be happening, then it was best if he focused on the current world rather than testing what he could do in the Battlefield. "Let''s go back," Kingsley ordered before teleporting the entire group back with him. Chapter 153 System delay Chapter 153 System dy Appearing back in his throne room, Kingsley saw all his major subordinates gathered in the room "Your Majesty?" Athena asked "What''s wrong?" Kingsley asked as he looked around the room He didn''t understand why they were all just looking at him. He knows his appearance didn''t change... Oh wait it did. "Don''t worry it''s still me... Just a minor ascension" Kingsley said as he sat in his throne and immediately the splendor returned. His entire domineer changes making on think he was some god as all in the room bowed. The new halo above his head shone even brighter covering his face in holy light. "My lord, I am not sure if this can be considered a small Ascension" Viktor said as he raised his head "Its not?... I can sense it, I am still no where close to Disaster ss talk more, a Monarch" Kingsley replied This was the major reason why he didn''t bother to even try to understand the Divinity, the system had given him. It was far below his basic ability and was also no where close to a monarch. "Your Majesty, we are not the only existing monarchs, throughout history there have been those with extraordinary power that have risen to the rank of Monarch on their own "Is that so?" Kingsley said as he quickly scanned for such knowledge within the transmitter''s library In doing so, he found multiple mentions of them and one of them was even a member of goblin race, a friend to the Demon goblin emperor. It was surprising that Viktor didn''t know this. "That means I''m getting stronger eh?" Kingsley noted as he quickly began to flex his muscles Seeing his behaviour,ughter immediately resounded throughout the throne room. Euroa seeing such freedom smiled as well, this wasn''t what she expected when thinking about a being as powerful as the king. "Anyway, how are we doing?" Kingsley said as he quickly switched back to business mode "Well we have hit a wall" Hestia said "The end of the region... you can move to conquer the other ces if you cant go beyond the wall" "No your majesty, we can not proceed further than we already have" "What does that mean?" Kingsley asked confused "All troops sent out were mysteriously teleported back into the territory with no means to leave, almost as though some sort of force is protecting them" Viktor replied Hearing his words, Kingsley immediately spread his consciousness through out the territory and as Viktor had said, he could see all his soldiers back in the territory, even the rescue troops he had sent out. He could see the bloodthirsty demons bashing themselves against the invisible wall, trying their best to get out and continue their fight. The wall looked simr to the one at the end of the region. If he couldn''t get through that one then he knew his men would never get through them. "System, what is the meaning of this?" Kingsley asked ... During the [War] event, no acts of violence against other lords is allowed unless the lord''s life is forfeit ... "What the hell?... i thought you were supposed to be fair, so i''m just supposed to wait and do nothing while they dere war on me?" Kingsley asked As he spoke, the more his aura increased as all within the room fell to their feet. Kingsley seeing this, immediately took a deep breath to calm down. ... It is a war, the right to dere war goes both wars. ... "Is that so, then i dere war on the Human Alliance" Kingsley said now with a bit of a smile on his face ... Regional Announcement!! The [Deus] Kingdom deres war on the [Human Alliance], both parties have a day for preparations. Due to the uniqueness of the war, The [Deus] governors shall be allowed ess to their troops. The King [Set] of the Deus Empire shall not be allowed to participate in this battle. However may be allowed to pick a representative amongst his governors to represent him. The King is allowed the chance to bestow upon this individual any item or power he wishes .... The system announced as the smile on Kingsley''s face grew bigger. It seems this would favour him after all. Though no matter how he saw it, the system was simply giving the other lords more time to group and prepare against him. He would say that he didn''t like it but it didn''t matter to him. "Your Majesty?" Euroa asked confused "Don''t worry, the restriction may remain but it will be sorted out soon for now, i believe it would be best for us to focus on our own development, we have so muchnd to actually im" Kingsley replied "As you wish, my king... i will inform the other kings of your decision right away" Euroa said as she she quickly left the throne room "Athena tell all deployed troops to withdraw back to their bases, they will help us upy thosends until we can fully im them" Kingsley ordered "As you wish, your majesty" Athena said as she too quickly left the throne room "Viktor and Ethan i want you two working to get a map of the new territory... you can ask Euroa for help on that part, they should have more experience in cartography than we do" "As you wish, my lord" "That would be all then, you all can return to your duties" Kingsley said as the remaining monarchs bowed and left. Since the system was bent on slowing him down then he had to take advantage of it to stabilize himself. Though the goal of conquering the entire region wasn''t achieved, they still conquered too muchnd that if he doesn''t pay attention to it, it would be a problem. He wasnt good atnd measurement, that much should be obvious by now but his instincts did give him a rough estimate on how many acres or hectares his territory was. At the moment though, he had more than sixteen million hectares to his name now. The [Deus] kingdom or empire now, was now officially on par with an average small country in the modern world. ording to the information he could ess through the transmitters, he knew that this was bigger than the country, Jamaica. His once small nation was now as big as the whole of Nepal. All it had taken him was about twenty-four hours to achieve this. Chapter 154 "Were doomed" Chapter 154 "We''re doomed" Just thinking about the new size of his territory, Kingsley felt giddy as joy overwhelmed him. He was proud,he had done all that... Well technically, his men had done that but it was still him. While Kingsley celebrated his new empire and conquerednd. In a certain chat, a rush of some kind could be seen taking ce [Did his majesty just dere war on the alliance... I thought he didn''t consider them a threat] [Are you stupid?] [Bruv, the goal is to conquer the entire region... The Human Alliance hinders that] [Does that mean I finally get to use my powers in this world?] [You''re just looking for who you show off to] [Okay that''s enough... Before you all descend down that rabbit hole, which of us would act as the King''s representative] [That is a very good question] [Would he chose that on his own] [Yes but we need to narrow the options for him, there are nearly six thousand of us, he can''t go through all of us quickly enough] [That makes sense] [Then I nominate Governor [Jerry], he seems to be the most qualified one amongst us] With thement came thousands of other nominees. Kingsley had no idea such a thing was going on instead he focused on setting up an administrative staff for the newnd. He now officially had need for his governors because his soldiers didn''t only conquer lords during their quest. There were also several small viges within the region that were conquered as well which also added to the empire''s poption as a whole. Now he needed to form a true government that will rule over these spaces to ensure not only dominance over the region but also to create a more powerful foothold in the region. .... The next day, In the early hours of the morning, several lords could be seen gathered together in newly fitted armor but their tattered clothes remained. "...In a shocking turn of events, he dered war on us. That means we all have to fight however the good thing is that he, himself will not be involved in the battle, we all saw him toy with thedy from yesterday" Lady Alina said with a genuine smile for the first time since this war began. The battle was broadcast for all to see and even she could tell that throughout the battle, the opposition king didn''t take it seriously. It was as though he was just testing out his skills. "You have all been fitted with SS-rank armour, your weapons too are of the same rank, I don''t care what they will throw at us, I know it isn''t up to this rank" Li Ye announced Only he knew the sort of work he had done to get those armour. No matter how lucky one was, they would never be able to find SS-ranked armour and weapons just lying around in the region. It was all his talent and thankfully after a whole night of upgrading, he hit multiple critical and boom! he had more than ten SS-ranked armours and weapons "However, in case they are beyond that, remember you were chosen because of your long range skills and logistics type skills, you are not to engage in closebat, leave that to the troops" Alina said to warn them. They had a higher chance of winning, at least by what she saw. However, even she couldn''t be too sure that they would win. "If it were possible, I believe that it would be better of we try to level up as much as possible" A lord added in "That is indeed a good idea but as you can see, we have no more time" Alina replied as she pointed towards the glowing portal before them. "Ready your swords and may the good lord guide us" Alina prayed as she pointed her sword towards the portal and the alliance troops began marching into the portal. The troops were a simple mixture of their strongest troops. All troop species were not only SSS-ranked but they also stood at the end of the path. This was a battle that the Deus Empire had almost no chance of winning... at least based on what she knew. The troops that were used to conquer all were all secondary or conquered troops. With that knowledge, it was obvious that while there will be some SSS-ranked troops amongst them after all they had more than two thousand governors but there was also no way they could match the full might of the Alliance. Alina watched as all the troops entered the portal that had widened to amodate them. Following them were the selected five lords before she stepped into the portal. Five lords were to represent the alliance but the Alliance leader is still required to appear meaning there was no escape for this battle for her in the first ce. However, thankfully their king wouldn''t participate. As soon as she entered the portal, she was greeted by its massively oppressive atmosphere. The dark sky and the soil that looked as though it was blood soaked, "Who knew existing on the battlefield alone would be a struggle?" a lordmented as he chuckled before assuming his position on the line up. She would disagree if it weren''t true. She could feel some sort of burden on her mind that weighed her down greatly. None of them had noticed this in the battle between the king and thedy. The two had bore the weight as though it was nothing while fighting for their lives. "They''re here" Alina noted as they all looked to see Looking up, they all saw a portal open on the far end of the battlefield several thousand square kilometres away. Out of it came six people, humans. Immediately essing their strength. All of them immediately smiled knowing that they had the upper hand. However behind them, they could soldier after soldier matching out. Out of the small portal came several thousand soldiers. "We''re doomed" a lord beside her said "n B" Alina announced Chapter 155 Eve of battle Chapter 155 Eve of battle Two hours earlier "Your Majesty, i shall make you proud" a governor announced as he got on his knees "Jerry, i am not your father, you don''t have to make me proud, just destroy the enemy and be done with it" Kingsley said for like the sixth time in thest two hours. "But you are my king" The man said with a smile on his face Kingsley looked at the man and smiled as well. Jerry was his oldest governor and the very first to surrender to him. Apart from that, he was also seemed to be the most loyal amongst all his governors. Hence Kingsley nned to make him represent him during this small battle. Hearing him, Kingsley simply smiled as he turned to the five behind him. They were mostly other lords he was unfamiliar with. the only other person he knew was Edward. "I cant say i know must of you or even the criteria used to select you all but i trust my governors. so i wish you all luck in your battle" "Thank you, your majesty" "For fair warning, I want to tell you all that there is a possibly that you will be required to kill your fellow him. i may be able to enhance your powers or even grant you godhood but this is a fellow human, i only hope you all are up for it" "That is a hurdle we will ovee when we get there" Jerry said with a determined look on his face "That is an excellent outlook, however, i will say this. Don''t let your power blind you" Kingsley advised. If there was anyone who could say that it was him. He had been invincible for so long that during his fight with thedy Venus, he almost got killed. Turns out that after all he had done to be mindful of the fact that all other lords had ess to mysterious and powerful abilities too, he would be the one to fall to such an obvious mistake "We will do our best, your majesty" Edward replied as the others nodded "Okay then, its time" Kingsley said as he saw the portal appear before them. As he said that, the group stood up as they walked back to the small army behind them. None of his troops could be seen in the army. With just a nce, he could see multiple undead, some Elves, dwarves, gnomes, angels and some other creatures. There were thousands of them, each one bearing aura belonging to the SSS-rank or above. Somehow Kingsley could sense the presence of some Disaster-ss soldiers within the small army despite their origins. These were all troops summoned by the governors so it didn''t make sense that there were a disaster-ss beings in it but then lucky evolutions do happen during summoning even though its rare. As for why the army was this big, it was simple. Governor''s like Jerry had the ability to summon twice as many troopspared to regr Lords. Jerry''s [Half-off] talent made it possible for him to summon twice as much troops from his summoning pools. It was something Kingsley didnt even consider when he first saw him but unlike the other lords, Jerry had a total of twenty slimes with him when he surrendered. Of course, his ignorance then could also be attributed to the fact that he didnt know the limit to the number of troops they could summon each week. For someone like Jerry the only thing that made him surrender was hisck of strong troops. if he had a good starting line up then he would surely be one of the lords against him now... well probably. As they stepped back to re-join their army, Athena stepped up as she stood before them to address them. Kingsley who saw standing a bit further away wanted tough when the towering figure approached them. "Each and every one of you have been fitted with Disaster-rank weapons. Our duty as members of the army is to protect ournd and its people, and we must do that as effiecently as possible hence why you see less guns amongst you" She said pointing it out the obviousck of hot weapons "SSS-rank creatures have shown a great resistance to such weapons however a well ce sniper shot have been known to bring them down easily. Your swords and spears have been blessed by his majesty, use them well and use them to show the enemy, the glory of Deus!!" Athena said as a weird level of adrenaline began to fill the air "For Deus!!" The army shouted "For His majesty!!" The chants continued for a few seconds before Athena turned around and pointed straight towards the portal and immediately heavy thuds were heard as the army marched in unison into the battlefield. "How are they doing that? none of them have received any military training" Kingsley asked at the surprising level of order and neatness in the formation. .... Back to the present, "Sir Jerry, the enemy hase and its as his majesty predicted... they all have SSS-ranked range talents" a Governor reported to the young man who could be seen sitting in front of a small tent. "Send the Disaster-ss to the front... their aura alone should make them hesitate, it seems like this battle wouldn''t be done in an instant" Jerry replied "As you wish, sir" "By the way, i heard that majority of the Elves on the team are new summons, is that true?" Jerry asked "All of them are new summons, His majesty said it would serve as good training for them" The governor replied "Then lets begin training them... they already have the skills of a warrior, a bit more specialized training would be learnt quickly" Jerry suggested. "I''ll gather the army" "Thank you" Jerry sad as he picked up the long gun beside him He skillfully handled the gun as he dismantled it and began cleaning it for a bit before recoupling it. ... The battle between the [Deus] Empire and the [Human] Alliance shallmence. Due to the size of participants, the battle shall be fought in a war-style. Duration is unlimited and all forms of tactics are allowed. Winner takes all belonging to the loser party including but not limited to, all territories, levels, talents etc ... "Just as his majesty expected" Jerry said before leaving the tent Chapter 156 Training Chapter 156 Training Outside it, he could see a lot of the other lords standing and looking at the opposition party. Turning towards that direction, he couldn''t see anything since they were very far away. Separated by several million hectares ofnd, it wasn''t something even his enhanced eyes could see across easily. It was clear that these lords and their attendants had skills thatplemented their long range talents. "Sir?" One of the lords called out surprised by his appearance. "Gather all the long range creatures, it''s time for training" Jerry said as he walked away while holding the sniper in his hand. He walked past severalrge tents before he arrived at arge opening. This was where he nned to conduct the training. The main problem of this battle wasn''t that they were weak or anything of that sort. It was just that they were very inexperienced, he had never led an army before and now he had to do so, the troops were all new summons meaning that they were all low levelled. Even a pig could easily tell that the opponent hade to battle with their strongest creatures and their strongest lords for the battle, but his majesty had sent new recruits to face off against them. It took nearly an hour for the required people to arrive, but Jerry was patient. He didn''t exactly have a military background that he could base such timeliness on. "I know all of you have superiorbat skillspared to me however, in the empire, there are a few differencespared to what you are used to, one such difference is seen in our long range weapons" Jerry said as he raise the sniper in his hands up. Following that, he also disyed thepound bow that was handed to him by a nearby governor. It was a in ck bow with all the standard features found the regrpound bow. "This is called apound bow¡­ well this one is called an Arcus but its still the same thing, using it should be pretty easy for you all since you are inherently know how to use a bow, but I am here to make sure that you all learn to use these weapons effectively" Jerry exined "We start with the easy part, pick a bow from the racks" He ordered, and they immediately followed his orders. Now with a bow in their hands, a different aura could be felt in the air. It was as though they were allpletely different persons however, Jerry didn''t flinch, nor did he show any form of reaction at all. He had faced auras several leagues above this so despite their strength and the overwhelming power within their aura, he wasn''t moved. It wasn''t that he was stronger, this was simply because he was used to the auras passively generated by the various archdemons in his territory. "First warning though, there is a switch by your thumb assuming you are holding the bows uratl¡­ which all of you are" he said before seeing their reaction and giving a sigh "Anyway, the switch you see there should not be triggered until you are told to do so, now your aim is to simply hit the targets before you" Jerry said before nodding towards one of the governors, standing just to the side. It was a female who seemed to be of Asian descent, she could be seen dressed in standard military gear just like the rest of group however, like Jerry and the other governors, their uniforms were a bit different to reflect their status. Thedy came forward but as she walked, several green vines sprouted from below her. With a wave of her hand, they all immediately began growing towards the empty part of the clearing, where they formed various shapes. "This is simply to get you familiar with the bow before you go into the actual training for the day" Jerry said before moving out of the way. This was simply free practice, all of their status read that they all had the skill [Master Combatant] which meant that they had all mastered all conventional weapons but thepound bow and its secondary feature were new so all he needed to do was to let them get familiar with it. Nearly an hour passed before they were finally asked to stop, the targets at the far end of the clearing could be seen riddled with holes from their powerful shots. Compound bows were already powerful but these were modified by the Dwarves to match the strength of the army. This allowed each shot way more power than necessary. "Okay, it seems you all have gotten the hang of the new weapon, now flip the switch" Jerry ordered as he too flipped his. As soon as he did so, he saw the bow float out of his hand as a blue glow appeared on it, radiating from its middle to the further reaches of the bow. As it passed, Jerry could see the arrow change drastically. The once modern looking arrow began to slowly take on some hardcore fantasy look. The once metallic bow slowly changed to some wood-like material. Several markings appeared on and at the very center of it all, he could see a blue orb holding it all together, the string was now nowhere to be seen, however recing it was some form of energy line. "Dwarves are fucking cool" He muttered as a bright smile appeared on his face. He may be a grown man and he may not look it due to his huge size but such things still interested him greatly. His eyes sparkled like that of a child whenever he looked at the bow. "Okay, now in this form, the bow utilizes your spirit to function and depending on what element you are mostpatible with, you can create elemental arrows like these" Jerry said as he turned around and immediately grabbed on to the energy string and pulled. Almost immediately, they all saw an arrow appear in the bow however, unlike a normal arrow, they could feel the extremely cold aura that radiated off the aura. Releasing it, the arrow flew at incredible speeds to its target and as soon as it hit its target, a wave of cold energy spread all through the environment, freezing all in its path. Chapter 157 Its like hell Chapter 157 Its like hell "Damn, that''s really potent" He remarked Behind him, the other lords gasped in shock, the concept of such a weapon has existed for such a long time on Earth but seeing it in real life was something else. "Courtesy of the Royal engineers, this masterpiece was born, if you noticed, no arrow was used instead I had to inject my spirit into the bow to create my arrow" Jerry exined It was like the early versions of the Spirit Sniper however unlike it, this seemed more refined and imaginative. The spirit sniper looked like a weapon made in a rush by the most unimaginative man in the world. The weapon was good but all it did was to increase the damage of the weapon and that was all. However, this was on a whole different level. "Now its your turn, but the target it different¡­ shoot there" Jerry said pointing out into the open "Yes Sir" They all replied as they drew their bows while inject massive amount of mana into it While the group trained, all the way across the battlefield, the alliance could be seen waiting in confusion. They could see their opponent clearly. They were all lords with incredible long range talents and the skill to back it up, however despite their incredible powers. None of them could understand why their opponent seemed to be rxed enough to train. "Ma''am, we have iing" a lord announced while pointing into the open. Looking out in the direction pointed out, she immediately spotted several points of bright light but they were not moving. Each one gave her the feeling of doom. "Take cover!!" She shouted as she immediately erected a shield around herself and all those within the vicinity using her abilities Almost immediately, she heard several heavy thuds as several broken arrows fell to the ground. However, turning to her surroundings. Alina saw the tents frozen or burnt to aplete crisp. Her troops blown away by fast piercing arrows. Her dragons pinned to the ground by various arrows. There was no way to logically exin the current situation but they weren''t in a logicalnd, but they couldn''t understand how, "They have mages?" One of the lords asked surprised the sudden turn of events. "Use whatever you can, protect yourselves!!" Alina shouted but they were all way ahead. The lords were already safe within her shield, but the troops were a different case, but thankfully, each one could be seen erecting a shield of some sort to protect themselves. The arrow rain continued for almost thirty minutes, leaving the entire surrounding inplete shambles. It was as though multiple natural disasters urred at the same time. The ground open at the weight of certain arrows, several tents and the ground were blown up in great explosions and ice covered thends lowering the temperature to impossible degrees. Meanwhile back in the camp, Jerry watched with a conflicted expression stered on his face. He should be happy that they were winning but at the same time, he also knew that these were human lives. Of course, he didn''t expect the small arrow shower to kill off the lords, but he knew that due to the unexpected nature of it, at least one or two will die. "Okay, that''s enough, now switch to the other weapon" He ordered as they all dropped the bows and picked up the snipers. The weapon was strange to them and also the true reason for this training. Bows were something they were used to and due to their skill, incredibly familiar with but a sniper was something none of them had seen before. "This is a sniper rifle just like the Arcus, this too was made by the Royal Engineers and yes it too had a spirit mode, however you would need to learn to use it so watch carefully" Jerry said as he picked up the sniper rifle close to him. Even if he wasn''t that good with a bow, he was extremely familiar with the sniper. It was what brought him to level 52 so he was very familiar with it. Not considering theirck of knowledge towards the sniper, Jerry thought them as though he was showing a bunch of trained snipers a new upgrade to a normal sniper. He could afford to do this because of two things, one was the transmitter which would surely augment their experience with the sniper and also the fact that they all had stats higher than his even in their level 2 and 3. Their intellect and ability to learn was way beyond anything he could muster even now. A few minutester, they were all familiar with the workings of the sniper and now it was time for testing. "Aim for the flower in the middle of the target and nothing else" Jerry ordered as the Governor recreated the targets again but a bit further away from the initial location. Obeying the order, they all got into various positions that would allow them better uracy which for the most of them was just the standard pose of holding a gun. Despite the powerful recoil of a sniper, to these monsters, it was just a pistol, so they all fired at the targets with incredible uracy. "Now lets see how good you are with long distances¡­ your target is the same location asst time, you are free to leave the training ground but not leave the premises to get a better shot" Jerry said as a devilish smile appeared on his face Almost immediately the clearing was immediately emptied as they all went for higher ground and immediately got into their favoured positions. "Fire when ready" Jerry ordered as several shots were heard. It wasn''t loud as Jerry was used to, the new snipers were better than the ones his majesty had given him. Those ones were loud, very loud but these ones could barely be heard even if the shooters were very close by. Chapter 158 System announcement Chapter 158 System announcement Meanwhile on the other side of the battlefield, the lords finally stepped out of their safety zone after ensuring that no more arrows were flying towards them. "Be quick, ess the damage and salvage whatever you can so we can move" Alina ordered while still focusing on defence. The arrow rain may have stopped but who says they wouldn''t be able to do it again. There was also the possibility that this was simply a pause to get them to let down their guard. To prevent further death, Alina sat cross-legged on the floor as she focused on her ability. As she sat, a small wave of energy appeared over his skin, covering her up. The wave started to expand forming a sphere that continued to grow but the more it grew, the uglier her expression became. This wasn''t something she had done before and for that reason alone, it would require more from her than ever. As the dome grew to cover the camp, the lords slowly began to gather around her as they all also began using whatever skills they have to protect the camp. "Support her¡­." One of the lords shouted before suddenly falling to the floor. "Mia?" another lord asked in surprise as he tried to see what was wrong with thedy. However, before he could even take a step, he saw the small hole and the blood that slowly began to form a pool around her "Defend yourself, we''re under attack again!!" The lord shouted while immediately diving to take shelter behind Alina. Seeing this, Alina poured all she had into the shield as it quickly grew to cover the entire camp. Helping her several lords with other skills and many of the surviving troops immediately began summoning all the protective measures they had. "This has gone too far, why don''t we attack back?" A lord proposed whilst holding on to his injured arm. A small hole could be seen passing through his arm, through his bone making the hand hang off his body like a bag. Beside him was what looked like an Elf but shorted and it glowed bright gold. "How exactly do you propose we do that? Even from such a distance, they can urately target the gaps in your armor, what do you think would happen if we get close?" another lord said, shutting him down immediately. "Because they are good at such sneaky warfare doesn''t mean that they are good in closebat, we can gather any stealth-based creature we have tounch an attack on them" "Except, we don''t have any stealth-based creatures" Alina finally spoke as everywhere got quiet quickly. Apart from the constant bangs of what seemed like bullets hitting her shield, there was no other sound. Alina had long since realized her mistake in this battle. She had imposed the same level of sophistication they had on the Deus Empire. Even an idiot could tell now that they were using guns, in fact that was a known fact amongst the lords. However, like the Deus army had long since realized, normal guns had their limits, they could barely shoot down a C-ranked creature so even they as spectators in all of the Empire''s conquers had forgotten that such an arsenal was avable to them. ¡­. Battle field announcement As night time approaches and the blood moon rises in the battlefield, the spirits of past warriors no matter their race, awaken to relive their battles. Each camp is to try and survive until the blood moon falls. It should also be noted that the strength of the warriors is not proportionate to your strength, they may be stronger or weaker. Do not underestimate them however inpensation as the first to ever encounter the Blood moon in the battlefield. Each kill you make, shall increase your level by one. Destruction of an entire undead army shall improve total level of your army and if you dominate the other party in clearing the battlefield, you could receive a mystery prize Good luck to you all ¡­. The system announced as everyone''s attention shifted it, a clear look of surprise could be seen on their faces before a sudden smile could be seen on their faces. One the other side of the battlefield, looks of surprise could be spotted on the faces of all the governors. The six of them had no idea where the system had gotten such a stupid idea from. "This thing really loves limiting us, doesn''t it?" Jerry asked as he chuckled The very reason they were going through this tedious process was because the system brought about the War feature. True, it also helped them streamline their work quickly but it also made it a bit harder. There were only about three Disaster-rank beings on the army and the rest were SSS-ranked. This gave them the upper hand above the Alliance. But the alliance had ess to more troops and a lot more variety than they did because they were an alliance not a kingdom or empire like they were. The system made sure of that. "Flip the switches" Jerrymanded as a smile appeared on his face Obeying hismand, the shooters, flipped the very obvious switch that was ced by the side of the sniper rifles. As soon as they did so, they felt a massive drain to their spirit energy but to them, it was nothing as they instead chose to focus on their target. Each rifle could be seen undergoing some sort of change until each gun began to look like something straight of a game''s battle pass. mes arose from some of them each time the user moves, ice covered the environment of some of the snipers. Some of them could be seen now floating in the air. In simple terms, the secondary mode of the snipers allowed for true fantasy like equipment. "Fire when ready¡­ thin out the herd as much as you can" Jerry said as he walked up a rock and looked into the distance though with the help of some binocrs. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!